NYPL RESEARCH LIBRARIES
3 3433 06820435 7
<_//^/y/^,
9'-
r.
i^'^^'^^>.
>.v
^^S^^
Jks-
-ETigLBBisajyS.S.JoceljFiifcSJS.'ljTOiscm.
mm: j®hAo mw^mbmi
THE
W O R K^
PRESIDENT EDWARDS
MEMOIR OF HIS LIFE.
IN TEN VOLUMES,
VOL. I.
NEW YORK:
G. & C. <fe H. CARVILL,
1830.
District of Connecticut, ss.
BE it remembered, That on the eleventh day of December, in the : .y-fourth year of the In-
dependence of the United States o ' America, "'■^roic R. Dwight, of u^e said District, hath depo-
sited in this office the title if a 'i, .i«.rigf rei' ;o 'h 'works" he claims js proprietor,
and to the "memoir" as author, in the words following • -> -vit :
"The Works of President Edwards, wi Memoi' >( his Life. In tea volumes."
In conformity to the act of Congreiss of the t; -d Stf*^ , entitled "xkn act for the encourage-
ment of learning, by securing the copies of map-, charts, and books, to the authors and pro-
prietors of such copies, during the unies therein mentioned ;" and also lo an act, entitled "An
act supplementary to an act, entitled An act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the
copies'of maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the
times therein mentioned, and extending the benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving,
and etching historical and other prints."
CHAS. A. INGERSOLL, Clerk of the District of Connecticut.
A true copy of record, examined and sealed by me.
CHAS. A. INGERSOLL, Clerk of the District of Connecticut.
ADVERTlSEMEN^i^i
The length of time, which has elapsed, since this
edition of the Works of President Edwards was, in a
sense, announced, needs a brief explanation.
His manuscripts were so illegible, and left in such
a state, that it was impossible to decide on the pub-
lication of any of them, until they were copied. The
materials for his Life, were to be sought for in remote
places, by consulting those advanced in life, by find-
ing out family traditions, by copying records, by col-
lecting letters, manuscripts and pamphlets, and the
original editions of his works, in libraries of long
standing, and in the collections of antiquaries. Many
of the manuscripts, thus discovered, were so illegible,
that no one could be found to undertake the task of
copying them. According to the original plan, the
negligences of language in the published works were
to be corrected ; and this plan was not relinquished,
until the slow process of correcting them with the
pen, on the printed page, was far advanced towards
completion. The expense of copying the manu-
scripts of Mr. Edwards, was also heavy, and could
not have been defrayed, but for the liberality of a
friend. Without any farther detail of circumstances,
it need only be stated, that the whole work, including
the examination and copying of the manuscripts, the
preparation of the unpublished manuscripts, and of
4 ADVERTISEMENT.
the LifeV:bd,s'o.ccijip.i^d Several years of constant labour,
and lias been purgiied' unremittingly, and at the sa-
crifice of ltealtli;:l)y. 'a; regular devotion to it, of all
the timej, that.coiidd be spared from professional duties.
In pre.j)^rang' fKe -Mermoir, the Life by Dr. Hopkins,
which is the testimony of an eye-ivitness, has been in-
corporated ; and the quotations are marked in the
usual way, except where the paragraphs are seriously
altered by the insertion of new matter. In the last
chapter, free use is made of a brief sketch of the
Life and Character of Mr. Edwards, (also the testi-
mony of an eye-witness,) by a gentleman connected
with the college at Princeton, probably Dr. Finley,
inserted in the first edition of the Treatise on Origi-
nal Sin ; as well as of a well written review of the
Worcester Edition of his works, in the Christian
Spectator. To a friend I am indebted, for the very
brief account of the two Treatises on Original Sin,
and the Freedom of the Will.
The works, heretofore published, are taken from
the English Edition, as far as it contained them, with-
out alterations of the language. The notes of its
editor. Dr. Williams, are marked with a W. at the
end, and have been retained by request.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I.
His Descent. Family of Edwards. Family of Stoddard. His Fa-
ther's Family • • • • 9
CHAPTER H.
His Birth and Education. Earhest Productions of his Pen. . 19
CHAPTER HI.
Habits of Study. Early Productions. Notes on the Mind. . 33
CHAPTER IV.
Early Productions continued. Notes on Natural Science. . 41
CHAPTER V.
Early Religious Productions. " Miscellanies." " Notes on the
Scriptures." Early Religious Impressions. His Personal Nar-
rative. ........... 55
CHAPTER VI.
Licensure. Residence in New-York. Personal Narrative continued.
His Seventy Resolutions . 63
CHAPTER VH.
His Diary 75
CHAPTER VIH.
His Tutorship. Sickness. Invitation to Northampton. Personal
Narrative continued. Diary concluded 95
CHAPTER IX.
Settlement in the ministry at Northampton. Situation of things at
the time of his settlement. Attention to Religion in the Parish.
Course of Study. Habits of Life. Marriage. Death and Cha-
racter of Mr. Stoddard. Sickness of ?Jr. Edwards. Death and
Character of his Sister Jerusha. His first Publication. . .107
CHAPTER X.
Remarkable Revival of Rehgion, in 1734, and '35. Its Extent and
Power. Manner of treating Awakened Sinners. Causes of its
Decline. Religious Controversy in Hampshire. Death of his
Sister Lucy. Characteristics of Mrs. Edwards. Remainder of
Personal Narrative 1'20
CHAPTER XI.
Narrative of Surprising Conversions. His views of Revivals of Re-
ligion. Remarkable Providence at Northampton. " Five Dis-
courses." Mr. Bellamy a resident of his family. History of Re-
demption. Extra-Parochial labours of Mr. Edwards. Sermon at
Enfield. Funeral Sermon on the Rev. Vv". Williams. . . 137
CHAPTER XH.
Commencement of a second Great Revival of Religion, in the Spring
and Summer of 1 740. Visit of Mr. Whitefield at Northampton.
Impulses. Judging of the Religious Character of others. Letter
O CONTENTS.
to his Daughter. Letter to a young Lady in Connecticut. Lay
Preaching. Letter of Rev. G. Terinent. Sermon at New-Ha-
ven. Distinguishing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God. Pre-
face by Mr. Cooper and Mr. Williams. Mr. Samuel Hopkins. 146
CHAPTER XHL
Temporary Abatement of Religious Attention. Letter to Mr. Bel-
lamy. Missionary Tour. Success at Leicester. Mr. Hopkins
becomes a member of his family. Mr. Buell's successful labours
at Northampton. Mr. Edwards' Narrative of the Revival at North-
ampton, in 1740, '41, '42. Covenant entered into by the Church. 157
CHAPTER XIV.
Mrs. Edwards. Her solemn self-dedication. Her uncommon disco-
veries of the Divine Perfections and Glory; and of the Excellency
of Christ. Remarks concerning them. ..... 171
CHAPTER XV.
Extent of the Revival of 1740, '41, '42. Auspicious opening. Op-
posed by its enemies ; and injured by its friends. "Thoughts on
the Revival in New-England." Attestations of numerous minis-
ters. Causes of its decline. Influence of Mr. Whitefield, Mr.
Tennent, and others. Inflence of Mr. Edwards' Publications in
Scotland. Great Revival of Religion there. His correspondents
in that country. Letter to Mr. M'Culloch. Answer to do. Let-
ter from Mr. Robe 191
CHAPTER XVI.
First Interview with David Brainerd. Separations from Churches.
Letter to Rev. Mr. Whitman. Correspondence with Mr. Clap.
Character of that gentleman. Sermon at the Ordination of Mr.
Abercrombie. Letter to Mr. M'Culloch. Views of the Prophe-
cies, relative to the Church. Sermon at the Ordination of Mr.
Buell. 20a
CHAPTER XVII.
Mistakes extensively prevalent at this time, as to the nature and evi-
dences of True Godliness. " Treatise on Religious Affections."
Design and Character of the Work. Republished abroad. Letter
from Mr. Gillespie concerning it. Letter from Mr. Edwards to
Mr. M'Culloch. Reply to Mr. Gillespie. Proposal made in Scot-
land, for United Extraordinary Prayer. Efforts of Mr. Edwards to
promote it. Letter to Mr. M'Culloch. " Humble Attempt to
promote Extraordinary Prayer." 220
CHAPTER XVIII.
Arrival of David Brainerd at Northampton. His sickness and death
at the house of Mr. Edwards. His papers. Death of Jerusha, the
second daughter of Mr. E. Her character. Correspondence of
Mr. E. with Rev. John Erskine. Abstract of Mr. E.'s first Letter
to Mr. Erskine. Plan conceived of the Freedom of the Will.
Death of Col. Stoddard. Kindness of Mr. Erskine. Letter of
Mr. E. to him. Second Letter from Mr. Gillespie. Letter to Mr.
M'Culloch. Letter to Mr. Erskine. Letter from Mr. Willison.
Life and Diary of Brainerd. Letters to Messrs. Erskine, M'Cul-
loch, and Robe. Ordination of Rev. Job Strong. Anecdote of
Rev. Mr. Moody. Letter of Mr. E. to his daughter Mary. Se-
cond Letter to Mr. Gillespie 247
CONTENTS. 7
CHAPTER XIX.
Commencement of Difficulties at Northampton. Case of discipline.
Conduct of the Church. Change, as to admission of memhers, ef-
fected by Mr. Stoddard. Controversy with Dr. Mather. Lax
mode of admission, early introduced into Massachusetts. Reasons
of its extensive adoption. Mr. Edwards makes known his senti-
ments. Violent ferment iu the town. Causes of it. Mr. Edwards
not allowed to preach on the subject. Publishes " Qualifications
for Communion." The Town request Mr. Williams and Mr. Clark
to answer Mr. Edwards' Treatise. Difficulties in the choice of a
Council, 288
CHAPTER XX.
Mr. Edwards' own Narrative. History of his own Opinions as to the
point in Controversy. Consequences of declaring them. Proposal
to preach rejected by Committee. Proposal to publish. First move-
ment of the Precinct, Oct. 16. First meeting of the Church, Oct..
22. Meeting and Votes of Do. Nov. 20. Reply of Mr. Edwards.
Meetingof Precinct, Dec. 7. Meeting of Church, Dec. 11. Let-
ter of Mr. Edwards. Preparatory Council agreed on, Dec. 12, - 313
CHAPTER XXL
Meeting of Previous Council. Remarks of Mr. Edwards, on the
question, Whether he ought not to be allowed to go out of the coun-
ty, in the choice of a Final Council. Remarks of Mr. Edwards, on
the question. Whether the state of things was ripe for a Final
Council. Proposal of Mr. Edwards. Result. Adjournment.
Measures of both parties, 342
CHAPTER XXH.
Adjourned meeting of the Preparatory Council. Farther Remarks of
Mr. Edwards on the question. Whether he ought not to go out of the
County, in the choice of the Final Council. Council refuse to ex-
press their opinion on this point. Mr. Edwards' Lectures on Qual-
ifications for Communion. Attempted interference of neighbouring
Clergy. Difficulties relating to choice of Final Council. Choice
of that Council, May 3. Meeting and Result of that council, June
19. Protest of Minority, 371
CHAPTER XXHL
Result of Council, and Protest, read. Farewell Sermon. Postscript
of Letter to Mr. Gillespie. Letter to Mr. Erskine. Letter to Mr.
M'Culloch. Marriage of two of his daughters. Forbidden to preach
at Northampton. Exemplary conduct of Mr. Edwards. Proceed-
ings of his Friends. Council. Proceedings of Church. Letter
of Mr. Hawley, 404
CHAPTER XXIV.
Review of the Dismission of Mr. Edwards. Causes. Conduct of the
Parties. Designs of Providence, , 428
CHAPTER XXV.
Proposals from Stockbridge, and from the Commissioners. Visit to
Stock bridge. Indian Mission. Housatonnucks. Mohawks. Dis-
sensions of English inhabitants. Mr. HoUis' munificence. Letter
to Mr. Hobby. Reply of Rev. Solomon Williams. Letter to Mr.
Erskine. Letter to Mr. Gillespie. First Letter to Mr. Hollis.
Removal to Stockbridge. Letter to Hon. Mr. Hubbard. Petition
to General Court, 449
8 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Letter to Sir W. Pepperell. Letter to Lady Pepperell. Letter to
his fatiier. Arrival of Mr. Havvley. Increasing importance of
Indian Establishment. Schemes of its enemies. Firm stand taken
by Mr. Edwards. Letter to Mr. Oliver. Letter to Commis-
sioners. Difficulties of the Mission. Answer to Mr. Williams.
Letter to the people of Northampton. Marriage of Mr. and Mrs.
Burr. Letter to Mr Erskine. Letter to Mr. Hollis. Letter to
Mr. Hubbard. 474
CHAPTER XXVn.
Vote of thanks of Commissioners. Sermon at Newark. Measures
of the enemies of the' Mission defeated. Letter to Mr. Oliver.
Freedom of the Will. Letter to Mr. Erskine. Deposition of Mr.
Gillespie. Letter to do. Letter to Mr. M'Culloch. Report of
Indian Agent. Reply of Mr. Edwards. Further defeat of the
enemies of the Mission. ------- 501
CHAPTER XXVIII.
Letter to his eldest son. Return of greater part of the Mohawks.
Letter to Commissioners. Mission of Mr. Hawley to Onohquauga.
Remainder of Mohawks directed to return. Freedom of the Will.
Letter to Mr. Erskine. Proposal of Society in London. Letter
to Mr. Gillespie. Design and character of the Freedom of the Will.
Letters from Mr. Hollis. Surrender of Mohawk School to Mr. Ed-
wards. Entire Defeat of Enemies of Mission. Return of remain-
ing Mohawks, 525
CHAPTER XXIX.
Sickness of Mr. Edwards. " God's Last End in Creation." " Nature
of Virtue." Mr. Edwards' second son resides at Onohquauga.
Dangers of the War. Letter to Mr. Erskine. Letter to Col.
Williams. Lord Kaimes. Letter to Mr. Erskine. Letter to Mr.
M'Culloch. Letter of Mr. Bellamy. Treatise on Original Sin.
Letter to his Father. Letter to Mr. Erskine, . . . 542
CHAPTER XXX.
Death of President Burr. His character. Mr. Edwards chosen his
successor. Letters of Mrs. Burr, — To a gentleman in Scotland —
To a gentleman in Boston — To her Mother. Letter of Mr. Ed-
wards, to the Trustees of the College. Letter of Mrs. Burr, to her
father. Letter to Mr. Bellamy. Council dismiss Mr. Edwards.
Inauguration as President. First Sermon at Princeton. Sickness.
Death. Letter of Dr. Shippen. Letters of Mrs. Edwards, and of
her daughter, to Mrs. Burr. Death of Mrs. Burr. Death of Mrs.
Edwards, 564
CHAPTER XXXI.
Concluding Remarks, 584
FAREWELL SERMON, 626
APPENDIX, .... 654
LIFE
OF
PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
CHAPTER I.
His Descent. — Family of Edwards. — Family of Stoddard. —
His Father's Family.
The number of those men, who have produced great and
permanent changes in the character and condition of mankind,
and stamped their own image on the minds of succeeding ge-
nerations, is comparatively small ; and, even of this small num-
ber, the great body have been indebted for their superior effi-
ciency, at least in part, to extraneous circumstances, while
very few can ascribe it to the simple strength of their own in-
tellect. Yet here and there an individual can be found, who,
by his mere mental energy, has changed the course of human
thought and feeling, and led mankind onward in that new and
better path which he had opened to their view.
Such an individual was JONATHAN EDWARDS. Born
in an obscure colony in the midst of a wilderness, and educated
at a seminary just commencing its existence ; passing the bet-
ter part of his life as the pastor of a frontier village, and the
residue as an Indian missionary in a still humbler hamlet;
he discovered, and unfolded, a system of the divine moral
government so new, so clear, so full, that while at its first dis-
closure it needed no aid from its friends, and feared no oppo-
sition from its enemies, it has at length constrained a reluctant
world to bow in homage to its truth.
The two families, from which the subject of the present
niemoir was immediately descended, are those of Edwards
and Stoddard.
The family of EDWARDS is of Welch origin.
The Rev. Richard Edwards, the great-great-grandfather,
and earliest known ancestor of President Edwards, was a cler-
VoL. I. 2
l(j LIFE OF PRESIDENT EJJWARD3.
gyman in London, in the time of Queen Elizabeth. He came,
according to the family tradition, from Wales to the metropo-
lis, and was of the established church ; but in what shire his
family lived, or of what church in London he w as the minister,
is not known. His wife Mrs. Anxe Edwards, after the death
of her husband, married Mr. James Coles ; who, with her son,
William Edwards, then young and unmarried, accompanied
her to Hartford in Connecticut about the year 1640, where
they both died.
William Edwards, Esquire, the great-grandfather, resided
in Hartford, and is supposed to have been by profession a mer-
chant. His wife whose christian name was Agnes, and who
came when a young lady with her parents to America, had two
brotliers in England — one the mayor of Exeter, the other the
mayor of Barnstable. Their marriage occurred probably about
the year 1645. It is not known whether they had more than
one child.
Richard Edwards, Esquire, the grandfather, so far as can
now be ascertained the only child of W^illiam and Agnes Ed-
wards, was born at Hartford in May, 1647, and resided in that
town during his life. He also was a merchant and a man of wealth
and respectability.* At an early age he became a commu-
nicant in the Presbyterian church in Hartford, and ad<jrned his
profession by a long life of conscientious integrity, and unusual
devotedness to the prosperity of religion. He married Eliza-
beth TuTHiLL, the daughter of William and Elizabeth Tuthill,
who came from Northamptonshire, in England. Mr. Tuthill
\vas a merchant of New-Haven, and one of the proprietors of
the colony attempted on Delaware Bay.f By this connection
Mr. Edwards had seven children, the eldest of whom was the
Rev. Timothy Edwards. After her decease, he married a
Miss Talcot, of Hartford, sister of the Hon. John Talcot, by
whom he had six children. J He died April 20, 17 IS, in the
71st year of his age ; exhibiting, during his last sickness, a
bright example of christian resignation and triumphant faith.^
The family of STODDARD is of English descent.
Anthony Stoddard, Esquire, the maternal great-grandfa-
ther of President Edwards, and the first of the family in this
country, emigrated from the west of England to Boston. He
had five wives ; the first of whom, Mary Downing, the sister of
Sir George Dow^ning, was the mother of the Rev. Solomon
* I learned these particulars at East Windsor, in 1823, from two parishionerB
of his son, the Rev. Timothy Edwards, both of them upwards of ninety years
of age.
t Trumbull's Hist, of Connecticut, Vol. I. pp. 178, 197. and SOL
I See Appendix A. o See Appendix B.
LIFE OB^ PRESIDENT EDWARBS. 11
Stoddard of Northampton. His other children were Anthony,
Simeon, Samson, and Israel.
The Rev. Solomon Stoddard, his eldest child, and the ma-
ternal grandfather of President Edwards, was born in 1643,
and received the degree of A. B. at Harvard College in 1G62.
Soon after his licensure, the first minister of Northampton, the
Rev. Eleazer Mather, then a young man, died ;* and the par-
ish applied to one of the ministers of Boston to designate a
successor. He advised them at all hazards to secure Mr*
Stoddard. When the parish committee applied to him, he
had already taken his passage for London, and put his effects
on board the ship with the expectation of sailing the next day ;
but, through the earnest solicitation of the gentleman who had
recommended him, he was induced to relinquish the voyage
and go to Northampton. He began to preach there in 1669,
soon after the death of Mr. Mather, and on the 4th of March,
1670, received a unanimous call from the church and people
of that village to become their minister; but was not ordained
until September 11, 1672. On the 8th of March, 1670, he
married Mrs. Esther Mather, originally Miss Warham,
the youngest child of Rev. John Warham,! of Windsor, in
Connecticut, and widow of his predecessor, who had left three
children. { Mr. and Mrs. Stoddard had twelve children : six
sons and six daughters.§ He v/as a man celebrated through*
out the colonies for his capacity, his knowledge of men, his
influence in the churches, and his zeal for vital religion ; and
will long be remembered for his valuable writings, which
have often been published on both sides of the Atlantic. ||
He was the minister of Northampton from 1672 until his death
in 1729, and left impressions of a character strongly marked
for originality, for talents, for energy and for piety, on the
minds of its inhabitants,- which the lapse of a century has
scarcely begun to diminish. We shall have frequent occasion
to refer to him, in the progress of this memoir.
The Rev. Timothy Edwards, ihe father of President Ed-
wards, was born at Hartford, May 14, 1669, and pursued his
studies preparatory to his admission to College, under the
Rev. Mr. Glover of Springfield,ir a gentleman, distinguished
for his classical attainments. In 1687, he entered Harvard
College, at that time the only seminary in the colonies ; and
received the two degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts on
the same day, July 4th, 1691, one in the morning and the
* Mr. Mather was ordained June 18, 1661, and died July 24, 1669.
+ See Appendix C. % See Appendix D. \ See Appendix E.
II See Appendix F. ^ Records of East Windsor.
12 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARUS.
Other in the aftemoon : — " an uncommon mark of respect
paid to his extraordinary proficiency in learning."* After
the usual course of theological study, at that time longer and
more thorough than it was during the latter half of the fol-
lowing century, he was ordained to the ministry of the gospel
in the east parish of Windsor in Connecticut, in May, 1694.
Windsor w^as the earliest settlement in that colony, the first
house having been erected there in Oct. 1633. The original
inhabitants came from Devonshire, Dorsetshire and Somerset-
shire, in England. They arrived at Boston in the beginning
of the year 1630; and planting themselves at Dorchester in
Massachusetts, were there formed into a congregational
church on the 20th of March ; when the Rev. John Warham,
previously a distinguished clergyman in Exeter, but ejected
as a non-conformist, was installed their pastor. Finding
themselves straitened for room at that place, in consequence
of the great number of emigrants from England, the church
with their minister left Dorchester, and planted themselves
in Windsor, in the summer of 1635. This town, lying imme-
diately north of Hartford, and delightfully situated in the val-
ley of the Connecticut, originally comprehended a very large
tract of land on both sides of the river, and is distinguished
for the fertility of its soil, and the beauty of its scenery. The
inhabitants constituted one parish until the year 1694 ; when
those residing on the eastern side of the Connecticut, " finding
it inconvenient to cross the river, and being grown sufficient-
ly numerous to support public worship among themselves,
proceeded to build a church, which stood near to the present
burying ground, and invited Mr. Timothy Edwards, son of
Richard Edwards, Esquire, of Hartford, to be their minister. "f
Mr. Edwards was married, on the 6th day of November,
1694, to Esther Stoddard, the second child of the Rev. So-
lomon Stoddard, who was born in 1672. His father, imme-
diately after his settlement, purchased for him a farm of mo-
derate extent, and built him a house which was regarded at
the time of its erection, as a handsome residence. I saw it
in 1803 ; it was a solid substantial house of moderate dimen-
sions, had one chimney in the middle, and was entered like
all other houses of that period, by stepping over the sill. In
this house his children were born, and he and Mrs. Edwards
resided during their lives. They had one son and ten daugh-
ters, whose names follow in the order of their births — Esther,
Elizabeth, Anne, Mary, Jonathan, Eunice, Abigail, Jerusha,
Hannah, Lucy and Martha. f
In the spring of 1711, Mr. Edwards and the Rev. Mr. Buck-
*Re cords-of East Windsor, t Records of East Windsor. |. See Appendix G.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 13
ingham of Milford, were appointed by the legislature of the
colony, the chaplains of the Connecticut troops in a military
expedition, designed for Canada. He left Windsor for New-
Haven in July. A fleet consisting of twenty men of war and
eighty transports, sailed for Canada on the oOth of that month.
Three companies under the command of Lieut. Col. Livings-
ton, marched from New-Haven for Albany on the 9th of Au-
gust, with whom went Mr. Edwards and Mr. Buckingham.
The country through which their march lay, was at that time
chiefly uncleared ; and the troops were obliged two nights to
lie out in the forest. They reached Albany on the 15th. and
found there, including their own regiment, about 1100 whites
and 120 Indians. The following letter, addressed to Mrs.
Edwards from Albany, not only details the state of the expe-
dition, but unfolds the character of the writer, and the cir-
cumstances of his family.
" To Mrs. Esther Edwards, on the east side of Connecticut
River, in Windsor.
^''Albany, August 17, 1711.
" My dear and loving wife,
" The last Wednesday we came to this place. That we
might not travel too hard for the footmen of our troops, (which
consisted but of half the regiment, the rest not marching out
of New-Haven when we did,) we spent seven days in the
journey, which Col. Livingston judges to be about 160 miles,
and I am apt to think it may not be much short of it. I lay
with our troops two nights in the woods. I took cold in my
journey, and have something of a cough, and am otherwise
not much amiss. Notwithstanding this, I am able to travel,
and hope I shall be so through the whole journey. Col. Liv-
ingston has been very careful of me, so that through the whole
march, both as to diet and lodging, I fared as well in the main
as himself. The rest of the officers and the troops carry them-
selves as well to me as I can expect or desire.
" Here are about 1100 white men (or will be, at least, when
the rest of the regiment come up, whom we expect to-night,}
and 120 Indians, beside what are expected of the Five Na-
tions, which many here think will be 1600 or 1800 men, but
Col. Schuyler told me that he did not expect more than 1000.
About 200 or 250 more whites are expected ; so that the whole
army that goes to Canada is like to be about 2500 men ; to
carry whom over the lake, there are provided, as I am told
here, 350 batteaux and 40 or 50 bark canoes. The Governor
of New-York and the General are here. The general is in
great haste to have the forces on their march ; so that Col.
14 lAlE OF PKESIDENT ED\VARt)S.
Schuyler's regiment was, as I understand, ordered to march
out of town yesterday; but as I slept last night, and stiil am.
on the east side of the river, I am uncertain whether they are
yet gone. The General told Col. Livingston, and me also af-
terwards, that we must march for Wood Creek to-morrow,
but I am apt to think we shall hardly march 'till Monday.
" Whether I shall have any time to write to you after this
I know not ; but however that may be, I would not have you
discouraged or over anxious concerning me, f^r I am not so
about myself. I have still strong hopes of seeing thee and
our dear children once again. I cannot but hope that I have
had the gracious presence of God with me since I left home,
encouraging and strengthening my soul, as well as preserv-
ing my life. I have been much cheered and refreshed respect-
ing this great undertaking, in which I verily expect to proceed,
and that I shall, before many weeks are at an end, see Cana-
da; but I trust in the Lord that he will have mercy on me,
and thee, my dear, and all our dear children, and that God
has more work for me to do in the place where I have dwelt
for many years, and that you and I shall yet live together on
earth, as well as dwell together forever in heaven with the
Lord Jesus Christ, and all his saints ; with whom to be is best
of all.
" Remember my love to each of the children, to Esther,
Elizabeth, Anne, Mary, Jonathan, Eunice and Abigail. The
Lord have mercy on and eternally save them all, with our dear
little Jerusha ! The Lord bind up their souls with thine and
mine in the bundle of life. Tell the children, that I would
have them, if they desire to see their father again, to pray
daily for me in secret ; and above all things to seek the grace
and favor of God in Christ, and that while they are young.
" I would have you very careful of my books and account
of rates. I sent you from New-Haven a 405 bill in a letter
by Lieut. Willis, and since that, ordered the Treasurer to. de-
liver to my father six pounds more for you. You may call for
it or send for it by some sure hand.
" Though for a while we must be absent from each other,
yet I desire that we may often meet at the throne of grace in
our earnest prayers one for another, and have great hopes that
God will hear and answer our prayers. The God of grace be
with you. I am thy loving husband,
Timothy Edwards."
On Monday, ilugust 20th, they marched for Wood Creek.
At Saratoga, in consequence of the fatigues and exposure of
the march, Mr. Edwards was taken severely ill. On the 4th
of September, being unable to proceed with the army, he was
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 16
conveyed in a boat to Stillwater. Thence he was carried
back through the woods to Albany, where he arrived in three
days in a state of extreme danger. On the 10th he wrote to
Mrs. Edwards as follows.
"To Mrs. Esther Edwards in Windsor, N. England.
''Albany, Sept. lOth, 1711.
" My Dear,
" I came last Tuesday from Saratoga towards Albany, very
ill, in order to return home ; having been ill more than a
month, and growing at last so weak that I could go no farther
than that place, which is near fifty miles above Albany. I
came to Albany in a waggon, lying along in a bed prepared
for me, last Thursday night. Since then I have been at the
house of Madc.m Vandyke, a Dutch gentlewoman, where I
have been so kindly taken care of, that I am much better,
and daily gain strength, and my lost appetite is somewhat re-
covered. I hope to be able to ride homeward next week.
" Last Friday I sent Mr Hezekiah Mason to N. England, to
acquaint my father and my friends at Windsor how it is with
me, and to desire three or four of them to come hither and to
bring an easy horse with them for me to ride upon, and to
come provided to carry home my effects, and to bring a blank-
et or two with them in case we should be forced to sleep in
the woods. I should have written by him, but w^as too ill to
do it. This is the first day I have been able to sit up. If the
neighbors have not started when you receive this, speak to
Mr. Drake that they set out as soon as possible.
" I rejoice to learn, by a letter from my father, that you
were all well on the 2d, and hope in the mercy of God to see
you all ere long.
" Lieut. Silvy, sent over by the Q,ueen to serve in this ex-
pedition, a stout, active young man, who came sick with me
in another waggon from the camp to Albany, died this even-
ing just by my lodgings. We came together from the camp
sick, we lay together in one room by the way sick, we lodged
just by one another several days in this town sick— but he is
dead, and T am alive and recovering. Blessed be God for his
distinguishing and undeserved grace and favor to me ! Re-
member my love to all the children. Give my resi ects to
Mr. Colton, who, I understand, stays with you. I wish you
to provide something for my cough, which is the worst I ever
had in my life Remember my love to sister Staughton and
my duty to my father and mother, if you have opportunity.
" I am your very affectionately loving husband,
Timothy Edwards."
IG LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Owing to the lateness of the season and to numerous disap-
pointments, the expedition was soon after relmquished ; and
in the course of the month Mr. Edwards returned home.
Mr. and Mrs. Edwards lived together in the married state
upwards of sixty-three years. Mr. Edwards was about five
feet ten inches in height; of a fair complexion; of a strong,
robust frame ; full, but not corpulent. He was a man of po-
lished manners, particularly attentive to his dress, and to pro-
priety of exterior : never appearing in public but in the full
dress of a clergyman.
The management not only of his domestic concerns, but of
his property generally, was entrusted to the care of Mrs. Ed-
wards, who discharged the duties of a wife and a mother with
singular fidelity and success. In strength of character she
resembled her father ; and like him she left behind her, in
the place where she resided for seventy-six years, that "good
name, which is better than precious ointment." On a visit
to East Windsor, in the summer of 1823, 1 found a considera-
ble number of persons advanced in years, who had been well
acquainted with Mrs. Edwards, and two upwards of ninety,
who had been pupils of her husband. From them I learned
that she received a superior education in Boston, was tall,
dignified and commanding in her appearance, affable and
gentle in her manners, and was regarded as surpassing her
husband in native vigor of understandhig. They all united
in speaking of her as possessed of remarkable judgment and
prudence, of an exact sense of propriety, of extensive infor-
mation, of a thorough knowledge of the scriptures and of the-
ology, and of singular conscientiousness, piety and excellence
of character. By her careful attention to all his domestic
concerns, her husband was left at full liberty to devote him-
self to the proper duties of his profession. Like many of the
clergy of that early period in New-England, he was well ac-
quainted with Hebrew literature, and was regarded as a man
of more than usual learning ; but was particularly distinguish-
ed for his accurate knowledge of the Greek and Roman clas-
sics. In addition to his other duties, he annually prepared a
number of pupils for college ; there being at that time no
academies or public schools endowed for this purpose. One
of my aged informants, who pursued his preparatory studies
under him, told me, that on his admission to college, when the
officers had learned with whom he had studied, they remark-
ed to him, that there was no need of examining Mr. Edwards'
scholars.
He was, for that period, unusually liberal and enlightened,
with regard to the education of his children — preparing not
only his son, but each of his daughters also, for college. In
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 17
n letter, bearing date Aug. 3, 1711, while absent on the ex-
pedition to Canada, he wishes that Jonathan and the girls may
continue to prosecute the study of Latin ; and in another of
Aug. 7, that he may continue to recite his Latin to his elder
sisters. When his daughters were of the proper age, he sent
them to Boston to finish their education. Both he and Mrs.
Edwards were exemplary in their care of their religious instruc-
tion ; and, as the reward of their parental fidelity, were per-
mitted to see the fruits of piety m them all during their youth.
He always preached extemporaneously, and, until he was
upwards of seventy, without noting down the heads of his dis-
course. After that time, he commonly wrote the divisions on
small slips of paper ; which, as they occasionally appeared
beyond the leaves of the Bible, that he held in his hand, his
parishioners called, " Mr. Edwards' thumb papers." Apolo-
gizing for this one day to one of his pupils, he remarked to
him, that he found his memory beginning to fail, but that he
thought his judgment as sound as ever ; and this was likewise
the opinion of his people till near the close of his life. He is
not known to have written out but a single sermon ; which
was preached at the General Election, in 1732, and was pub-
lished. It is a solemn and faithful application of the doctrine
of a general judgment to his hearers, particularly as legisla-
tors and magistrates. As he lived till within a few months
of his son's decease, the latter often visited his father and
preached in his desk. It was the customary remark of
the people, that " although Mr. Edwards was perhaps the
more learned man, and more animated in his manner, yet Mr.
Jonathan was the deeper preacher."
His influence over his congregation was commanding, and
was steadily exerted on the side of truth and righteousness.
When he knew of any division among them, he went imme-
diately to see that the parties were reconciled ; and when he
heard of any improper conduct on the part of any individuals,
it was his uniform custom to go and reprove them. Under
his preaching, the gospel was attended with a regular, uni-
form eflicacy, and in frequent instances, with revivals of reli-
gion ; yet no record is preserved of the actual admissions to
the church. From some of the family letters, I find inciden-
tal mention of a revival of religion, as existing in 1715 and
1716 ; during which Mrs. Edwards, and two of her daughters,
made a profession of their christian faith ; and several others
of the family are spoken of, as " travelling towards Zion with
their faces thitherward." His son observes, in 1737, that he
had known of no parish in the west of New-England, except
Northampton, which had as often been favoured with revivals
ef religion, as that of his father.
Vol. I. 3
18 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
During the whole of his ministry, he was regarded by his
people with great respect and affection : no symptoms of dis-
satisfaction having been manifested by them for sixty-three
years. In the summer of 1752, on account of his increas'ng
infirmities he proposed to them the settlement of a colleague ;
and they actually settled one, the Pvev. Joseph Perry, June
11th, 1755; but continued his salary until his death, which
took place Jan. 27, 175S, when he was eighty-nine years of
age.
Mrs. Edwards survived him twelve years : her fourth daugh-
ter, Mary, residing with her and watching over the infirmities
of age. From a lady in East Windsor far advanced in life, I
learned the following facts. Mrs. Edwards was always fond
of books, and discovered a very extensive acquaintance with
them in her conversation ; particularly with the best theolo-
gical writers. After the death of her husband, her family be-
ing small, a large portion of her time was devoted to reading.
A table always stood in the middle of iier parlor, on which lay
a large quarto bible, and treatises on doctrinal and experi-
mental religion. In the afternoon, at a stated h<^ur, such of
the ladies of the neighbourhood, as found it convenient, went
customarily to her house, accompanied not unfrequently by
their children. Her daughter regularly read a chapter of the
Bible, and then a passage from some religious author ; but
was often stopped by the comments and remarks of her moth-
er, who always closed the interview with prayer. On these
occasions, it was a favorite point with the neighbouring fe-
males, even with those who were young, to be present ; all
of them regularly attending when they were able, and many
of them, among whom was my informant, dating their first
permanent attention to religion from the impre^^sions here
made. In this way she was regarded with a respect border-
ing on veneration, and was often spoken of by Mr. Perry, as
one of his most efficient auxiliaries. She died Jan. 19, 1770,
n the 99lh year of her age. retaining her mental faculties un-
til the close of her life. Her daughter Mary, " spent many
years of her early life at Northampton with Mr. and Mrs. Stod-
dard ; and returning thence to her father's house, she was the
nurse and attendant, and I may almost say, support of her
aged parents. She was a woman of most amiable disposi-
tion, fine understanding, and uncommon attainments, had
read much and appeared to have made the best improvement
of the knowledge that she obtained."^ She survived her
mother, six years.
^ From tlie letter of an excellent lady in Middletown, in whose family she
f e^de(i several years.
CHAPTER II.
His Birth and Education. — Earliest Productions of his Pen.
Jonathan Edwards, the subject of the present memoir,
was the fifth child of Timothy and Esther Edwards. He was
born in the east parish of Windsor, now East-Windsor, on the
banks of the Connecticut, on the 5th day of October, 1703.
Owing to the intellectual and moral culture of his parents,
his education may be regarded as having been begun in in-
fancy, and as having been, in all respects, of the best and
happiest character. The government of their family, at
once strict and affectionate, formed him to early habits of
obedience and sobriety, and saved him from those "evil
communications," which too often lead to follies and excesses
in childhood and youth. The refinement of manners and of
character, which he witnessed in them and in their friends, pre-
pared his own mind from his earliest years, to withdraw from
every thing low and grovelling, and to find a high enjoyment
in all the varieties of intellectual and moral beauty. Their
own minds, enlightened by knowledge, taught his from the
first, to open and expand by an acquaintance with all the ob-
jects of contemplation within its reach. Their faithful reli-
gious instructions rendered him, when a child, familiarly con-
versant with God and with Christ, with his own character and
duties, with the way of salvation and with the nature of that
eternal life, which, begun on earth, is perfected in heaven.
In their example of consistent and devoted piety, he saw them
walking daily before him, in the only path which conducts to
that world of life. While their prayers, commencing with his
existence, and offered up with deep humility and prevailing
faith, secured for him, at an early period of life, the peculiar
blessing of God.
In the progress of childhood, in consequence of the faith-
ful instructions and prayers cf his parents, he was in several
instances the subject of strong religious impressions. This
was particularly true, some years before he went to college,
during a powerful revival of religion in his father's congre-
gation He, and two other lads of his own age, who had the
same feelings with himself, erected a booth, in a very retired
spot in a swamp, for an oratory, and resorted to it regularly for
20 LItE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
social prayer. This continued for a long period ; but the inv-
pressions ultimately disappeared, and in his own view, were
followed by no permanent effects of a salutary nature.*
He commenced the study of the Latin, when six years of
age, under the care of his father, and occasionally that of his
elder sisters. No account is preserved of his progress in his
studies, at that early period, but his high standing as a scho-
lar, on his admission to college as w^ell as afterwards, and his
thorough knowledge of the Latin, Greek and Hebrew, prove
at once, his own diligence as a student at this time, and the
accuracy and fidelity of his parent's instructions.
From the manuscripts which have fallen into my hands, I
conclude that his father's family were fond of the use of the
pen, and that he and his sisters were very early encouraged by
their parents to make attempts, not only in letter writing, but
in other species of composition. This course, though rarely
pursued with children, is eminently advantageous ; and in the
case before us, w as obviously followed by the best results-
While it increased the mutual affection of the brother and
the sisters, it also served to strengthen their minds, and to
impart exactness both of thought and expression. The
earliest effort of his pen, which I have met with, appears
to have been written on the following occasion. Some one
in the vicinity, probably an older boy than himself, had ad-
vanced the opinion, either in writing or in conversation, that
the soul was material, and remaiiied ivith the body till the
resurrection; and had endeavored to convince him of its cor-
rectness. Struck w^ith the absurdity of the notion, he sat
dow^n and wrote the following reply ; which, as a specimen
both of wit and reasoning in a child, may fairly claim to be
preserved. It is without date, and without pointing, or any
division into sentences ; and has every appearance of having
been written by a boy just after he had learned to WTite.f
" I am informed that you have advanced a notion, that the
soul is material, and attends the body till the resurrection ;
as I am a professed lover of novelty, you must imagine I am
very much entertained by this discovery ; (wiiich however old
in some parts of the world, is new to us;) but suffer my curi-
osity a little further. I would know the manner of the king-
dom, before I swear allegiance. 1st. I would know whether
this material soul keeps with [the body] in the coffin ; and, if
so, whether it might not be convenient to build a repository
* His own account of this subject will be found on a subsequent pag-e.
t From the hand, the spelling, and the want of separation into sentences,!
cannot doubt that it was written at least one year and probably two, earlier
than the letter which, follows.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 21
for it ; in order to which, I would know what shape it is of,
whether round, triangular or four square ; or whether it is
a number of long fine strings reaching from the head to the
foot^ and whether it does not live a very discontented life. I
am afraid when the coffin gives way, the earth will fall in and
crush it; but if it should choose to live above ground, and
hover about the grave, how big it is ; — whether it covers all
the body, or is assigned to the head, or breast, or liow. If it
covers all the body, what it does when another body is laid
upon it : whether the first gives way ; and, if so, where is the
place of retreat. But suppose that souls are not so big but
that ten or a dozen of them may be aboui one body ; whether
they will not quarrel for the highest place ; and, as I insist
much upon my honor and property, I would know whether I
must quit my dear head, if a superior soul comes in the way;
but above all I am concerned to know what they do, where a
burying place has been filled twenty, thirty, or an hundred
times. If they are a top of one another, the uppermost will
be so far off, that it can take no care of the body. I strongly
suspect they must march off every time there comes a new
set. I hope there is some other place provided for them but
dust. The undergoing so much hardship, and being depriv-
ed of the body at last will make them ill tempered. 1 leave
it with your physical genius to deteimine, whether some me-
dicinal applications might not be proper in such cases, and
subscribe your proselyte, when I can have solutioif of these
matters."
The following letter to one of his sisters, written at twelve
years of age is the earliest dated effort of his pen which I have
discovered.
" To Miss Mary Edwards, at Hadley,
« Windsor, May 10, 1716.
•* Dear Sister,
" Through the wonderful goodness and mercy of God, there
has been in this place a very remarkable outpouring of the
Spirit of God. It still continues, but I think I have reason to
think is in some measure diminished ; yet I hope not much.
Three have joined the church since you last heard, five now
stand propounded for admission ; and I think above thirty
persons come commonly a Mondays to converse with father
about the condition of their souls. It is a time of general
health here. Abigail, Hannah and Lucy have had the chick-
en pox, and are recovered. Jerusha is almost well. Except
hery the whole family is well.
" Sister, I am glad to hear of your welfare so often as I do.
22 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
I should be glad to hear from you by letter, and therein how
it is with you as to your crookedness.
" Your loving brother,
"Jonathan E."
He was educated, until he entered college, at home, and
under his father's personal instruction; while his older sisters
were daily pursuing their respective branches of study in his
immediate presence. Their father, having been distinguish-
ed as a scholar, was able to give them, and as we have seen,
actually gave them, a superior education. In all their vari-
ous pursuits, the mind of their brother, as it opened, would
of course be more and more interested; and- thus at length
he would easily and msensibly acquire a mass of information
far beyond his years. The course of his education may in this
way have been less systematic, indeed, and less conformed to
rulp", than that ordinarily given in the school. At the same
time it was more safe ; forming him to softer manners, gent-
ler feelings and purer affections, [n his circumstances, also,
it was obviously more comprehensive and universal ; and,
while it brought him acquainted with many things which are
not usually communicated until a later period, it also served
to unfold the original traits of his mind, and to give it that
expansion, which is the result of information alone.
One characteristic, of which he has not generally been
suspected, but which he possessed in an unusual degree, was
a fondness, minutely and critically to investigate the works
of nature. This propensity was not only discovered in youth
and manhood, but was fully developed in childhood, and at
that early period was encouraged and cherished by the foster-
ing hand of parental care. This will be obvious from the two
subsequent productions of his pen, which were written on the
following occasion. His father had some correspondent of
distinction, to whom in the course of his letters, he had given
an account, of an interesting natural curiosity. This gentle-
man, who probably resided in England,* in the postscript of
his reply expressed a desire, that he would favor him with any
other information that he might possess of a similar kind. The
son had not long before been busily engaged in observing,
with deep interest and with a philosophic eye, the wonder-
ful movements and singular skill of that species of Spider
which inhabits the forest ; and having written down his own
* No trace of the name or residence of the correspondent is preserved in the
papers ; but from the care taken by the son to inform him that the sea lay on
the east of New-England, he probably did not reside in this, but in the mother
country.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 23
observations, had doubtless read them in the hearing of the
family. Tiie father, gratified with this discovery of his son's
talents and power of observation, and pleased with this early
effort of his pen, encouraged him to turn it into the form c^f sl
letter, and to send it to his correspondent, in his own name,
with an apology of his own. The apology and the account,
which are copied from his own rough draught of both, in his
earliest hand, after he had corrected the language of each
with very great care, are contained in the two following let-
ters: both of which, as left in the rough draught, are without
the date, and the name of the correspondent, a/id the latter,
though in the form of a letter, has not the customary form of
conclusion.
" May it please your Honour,
"In the postscript of your letter to my father, you manifest
a willingness to receive any thing else that he has observed
worthy of remark, respecting the wonders of nature. What
there is an account of in the following lines, is by him thought
to be such. He has laid it upon me to write the account, I
having had advantage to make more full observations than
himself. Forgive me that I do not conceal my name, and
communicate this to you through a mediator. I do not state
it as an hypothesis, but as a plain fact, which my own eyes
have witnessed, and which every one's senses may make him
as certain of as of any thing else. Although these things ap-
pear to me thus certain, still I submit the whole to your bet-
ter judgment and deeper insight. And I humbly beg to be
pardoned for running the venture, though an utter stranger,
of troubling you with so prolix an account of that, which I
am altogether uncertain, whether you will esteem worthy of
the time and pains of reading. If you think the observations
childish, and beside the rules of decorum, — with greatness and
goodness overlook it in a child. Pardon me, if I thought it
might at least give you occasion to make better observations,
such as should be worthy of communicating to the learned
world, respecting these wondrous animals, from whose glisten-
ing web so much of the wisdom of the Creator shines.
" I am, Sir,
" Your most obedient, humble servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
" May it j)l^cise your Honour,
" There are some things that I have happily seen of the
wondrous way of the working of the spider. Although every
thing belonging to this insect is admirable, there are some
phenomena relating to them more particularly wonderful.
24 LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Every body that is used to the country, knows their marching
in the air from one tree to another, sometimes at the distance
of five or six rods. Nor can one go out in a dewy morning,
at the latter end of August and the beginning of September,
but he ^ihall see multitudes of webs, made visible by the dew
that hangs on them, reaching from one tree, branch and shrub,
to another : w^hich webs are commonly thought to be made
in the night, because they appear only in the morning ;
whe»eas none of them are made in the night, for these spiders
never come out in the night when it is dark, as the dew is
then falling. But these webs may be seen well enough in
the day time by an observing eye, by their reflection in the
sun- beams. Especially late in the afternoon, may these webs,
that are between the eye and that part of the horizon that is
undf;r the sun, be seen very plainly, being advantageously po-
sited to reflect the rays. And the spiders themselves may be
very often seen travelling in the air, from one stage to anoth-
er amongst the trees, in a very unaccountable manner. But
I have often seen that, which is much more astonishing. In
very calm and serene days in the forementioned time of year,
standing at some distance behind the end of an house or some
other opake body, so as just to hide the disk of the sun and
keep off his dazzling rays, and looking along close by the side
of it, I have seen a vast multitude of little shining webs, and
glistening strings, brightly reflecting the sunbeams, and some
of them of great length, and of such a height, that one would
think they were tacked to the vault of the heavens, and would
be burnt like tow in the sun, and make a very beautiful, pleas-
ing, as well as surprising appearance. It is wonderful at
what a distance, these webs may plainly be seen. Some that
are at a great distance appear (it cannot be less than) several
thousand times as big as they ought. I believe they appear
under as great an angle, as a body of a foot diameter ought
to do at such a distance ; so greatly doth brightness increase
the apparent bigness of bodies at a distance, as is observed of
the fixed stars.
" But that which is most astonishing, is, that very often ap-
pears at the end of these webs, spiders sailing in the air with
them ; which I have often beheld with wonderment and plea-
sure, and show^ed to others. And since I have seen these
things, I have been very conversant with spiders ; resolving
if possible, to find out the mysteries of these their astonishing
works. And I have been so happy as very frequently to see
their manner of working ; that when a spider would go from
one tree to another, or would fly in the air, he first lets him-
self down a little way from the twig he stands on by a web, as
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
26
ill Fig. 1 ; and then, laying hold of it
by his fore feet, and bearing himself
by that, puts out a web, as in Fig. 2,
which is drawn out of his tail with
infinite ease, in the gently moving
air, to what length the spider pleases;
and if the farther end happens to
catch by a shrub or the branch of a
tree, the spider immediately feels it,
and fixes the hither end of it to the
web by which he let himself down,
and goes over by that web which he
put out of his tail as in Fig. 3. And
this, my eyes have innumerable times
made me sure of.
" Now, Sir, it is certain that these webs, when they first pro-
ceed from the spider, are so rare a substance, that they are
lighter than the air, because they will ascend in it, as they
will immediately in a calm air, and never descend except dri-
ven by a wind ; wherefore 'tis certain. And 'tis as certain,
that what swims and ascends in the air is lighter than the air,
as that what ascends and swims in water is lighter than water.
So that if we should suppose any such time, wherein the air
is perfectly calm, this web is so easily drawn out of the spi-
der's tail, that if the end of it be once out, barely the levity
of it is sufficient to draw it out to any length ; wherefore if it
don't happen that the end of this web, b c, catches by a tree
or some other body, 'till there is so long a web drawn out, that
its levity shall be so great as more than to counterbalance the
gravity of the spider, or so that the web and the spider^ taken
together, shall be lighter than such a quantity of air as takes
up equal space, then according to the universally acknow-
ledged laws of nature, the web and the spider together will
ascend, and not descend, in the air : as when a man is at the
bottom of the water, if he has hold of a piece of timber so
great, that the wood's tendency upwards is greater than the
man's tendency downwards, he together with the wood will
ascend to the surface of the water. And therefore, when the
spider perceives that the web & c is long enough to bear him
up by its ascending force, he lets go his hold of the web a b,
Fig 3, and ascends in the air with the web b c. If there be
not web more than enough, just to counterbalance the gravity
of the spider, the spider together with the web will hang in
equilibrio, neither ascending nor descending, otherwise than
as the air moves. But if there is so much web, that its greater
levity shall more than equal the greater density of the spider,
they will ascend till the air is so thin, that the spider and web
Vol. I. 4
2(5 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
together are just of an equal weight with so much air. And
in this way, Sir, I liave multitudes of times seen spiders mount
away into the air, from a stick in my hands, with a vast train
of this silver web before them; for, if the spider be disturbed
upon the stick by shaking of it, he will presently in this man-
ner leave it. And their way of working may very distinctly
be seen, if they are held up in the sun, or against a dark door,
or any thing that is black.
" Now% Sir, the only remaining difficulty is, how they first put
out the end of the web b c, Fig. 3. out of their tails. If once
the web is out, it is easy to conceive how the levity of it, to-
gether with the motion of the air, may draw it out to a great
len jth. But how should they first let out of their tails, the
end of so fine and even a string; seeing that the web, while it
is in the spider, is a certain cloudy liquor, with which that
great bottle tail of theirs is filled ; which immediately, upon
its beinfj exposed to the air, turns to a dry substance, and ex-
ceedingly rarifies and extends itself. Now if it be a liquor,
it is hard to concei\e how they should let out a fine even
thread, without expelling a little drop at the end of it; but
none such can be discerned. But there is no need of this ;
for it is only separating that part of the web 6 c. Fig 2 from
a 6, and the end of the web is already out. Indeed, Sir, I
never could distinctly see them do this : so small a piece of
web being imperceptible among the spider's legs. But I can-
not doubt but that it is so, because there is a necessity that
they should some way or other separate the web a b. Fig. 3,
from their tails, before they can let out the wcb b c. And
then I know they do have ways of dividing their webs by bit-
ing them off, or in some other way. Otherwise they could
not separate themselves from the web a b, Fig. 3.
"And this, Sir, is the way of spiders going from one tree to
another, at a great distance ; and this is the way of their fiying
in the air. And, although I say I am certain of it, I don't de-
sire that the truth of it should be received upon my word ;
though I could bring others to testify to it, to whom I have
shown it, and who have looked on, with admiration, to see
their manner of working. But every one's eyes that will take
the pains to observe, will make them as sure of it. Only
those, that would make experiment, must take notice that
it is not every sort of spider that is a flying spider, for those
spiders that keep in houses are a quite different sort, as also
those that keep in the ground, and those that keep in swamps,
in hollow trees, and rotten logs ; but those spiders, that keep
on branches of trees and shrubs, are the flying spiders. They
delight most in walnut trees, and are that sort of spiders thai
make those curious network polygonal webs, that are so fre-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 27
quently to be seen in the latter end of the year. There are
more of this sort of spiders by far than of any other.
" But yet, Sir, I am assured that the chief end of this faculty,
that is given them, is not their recreation, but their destruc-
tion ; because their destruction is unavoidably the eiTect of
it; and we shall find nothing, that is the continual etfect of
nature, but what is of the means by which it is brought to
pass. But it is impossible, but that the greatest part of the
spiders upon the land should, every year, be swept into the
ocean. For these spiders never fly, except the weather is fair
and the atmosphere dry ; but the atmosphere is never clear,
neither in this nor any other continent, only when the wind
blows from the midland parts, and consequently towards the
sea. As here in New-England, the fair weather is only when
the wind is westerly, the land being on that side, and the
ocean on the easterly. And I never have seen any of these
spiders flying, but when they have been hastening directly
towards the sea. And the time of their flying being so long,
even from about the middle of August every sunshiny day,
until about the end of October; (though their chief time, as
I observed before, is the latter end of i^ugust, and beginning
of September ;) and they never flying from the sea, but always
towards it; must needs get there at last ; for its unreasonable
to suppose that they have sense enough to stop themselves
when they come near the sea ; for then they would have hun-
dreds of times as many spiders upon the sea-shore, as any where
else.
"The same also holds true of other sorts of flying insects ;
for at these times, that I have viewed the spiders with their
webs in the air, there has also appeared vast multitudes of
flies, and all flying the same way with the spiders and webs
directly to the ocean ; and even such as butterflies, millers
and moths, which keep in the grass at this time of year, I
have seen vastly higher than the tops of the highest trees, all
going the same way. These I have seen towards evening,
without such a screen to defend my eyes from the sunbeams;
which I used to think were seeking a warmer climate.
"The reason of their flying at that time of year, I take to
be because then the ground and trees, the places of their re-
sidence in summer, begin to be chilly and uncomfortable.
Therefore when the sun shines pretty warm they leave them,
and mount up in the air, and expand their wings to the sun,
and flying for nothing but their own ease and comfort, they
suffer themselves to go that way, that they find they can go
with the greatest ease, and so where the wind pleases; and it
being warmth they fly for, they find it cold and laborious fly-
ing against the wind. They therefore seem to use their wings^
2S LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
but just SO much as to bear them up, and suffer them, to go
with the wind. So that without doubt almost all aerial in-
sects, and also spiders which live upon trees and are made
up of them, are at the end of the year swept away into the
sea, and buried in the ocean, and leave nothing behind them
but their eggs, for a new stock the next year."
These letters, I cannot assign to a later age than twelve.*
The latter, as I think the reader will perceive, evinces an ex-
actness and originality of observation, as well as an accuracy
and felicity of description, not always rivalled in later years.
The former, as an exhibition of delicacy, beauty and grace,
will probably be classed among the happiest efforts of the
juvenile pen. As a natural historian, he had the honor, I
believe, to be the first to observe, and communicate, these sin-
gular phenomena respecting the spider; and had he devoted
himself to that interesting science^ to which he was thus early
and auspiciously introduced, no one will doubt, that he might
easily have gained its highest honors. That he did not whol-
ly neglect it from this time, we shall see hereafter.
He entered Yale College in New-Haven, in Sept. 1716,
before he was thirteen years of age. The college was then
in its infancy, and various untoward circumstances had great-
ly impeded its growth. It was first planted at Saybrook, and
then partially removed to Kenilworth, to the house of its first
Rector, until his death in 1707. From that time the Rev.
Mr. Andrews of Milford, one of the Trustees, was Rector pro
tempore upwards of twelve years ; and the location of the
college was a constant theme of contention between the
towns of New-Haven, Saybrook, Wethersfield and Hartford,
until 1716; when the vote of the trustees, the donation of
Mr. Yale, and the vote of the legislature of the colony, fixed
it permanently at New-Haven. In the collegiate year, 1716-
1717, thirteen of the students resided at New-Haven, fourteen
at Wethersfield, and four at Saybrook. The temporary pres-
idency of Mr. Andrews continued until 1719; and as he was
the acting minister of Milford, his oversight of the college,
and his influence over the students, must of course have been
exceedingly imperfect. The government of the institution,
virtually and necessarily, was chiefly in the hands of the tu-
tors ; who, as young men without experience and a knowledge
* He became a member of college at that age. In one of them he ppeaks of
himself as " a child^-" an epithet rarely if ever applied by a boy, especially by a
Freshman, to himself after that period of life. They appear obviously to have
been written whilr he resided at home, and the hand writing is of the earliest
and most unformed cast.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 29
of mankind, could not usually be found qualified for so diffi-
cult a trust. Some time in the year 1717, the extreme un-
popularity of one of the tutors occasioned a general insurrec-
tion of the students, who were at New-Haven, against the
government of the college ; and in one body they withdrew
from New Haven, and joined their companions at Wethers-
field. At the commencement in that year, eight of the senior
class returned to New-Haven, to receive their degrees of the
regular college government ; while five received theirs irregu-
larly at Wethersfield. I have discovered no evidence of any
kind that Edwards took part in these disturl)ances. He went,
however, with his companions to Wethersfield, and continued
there until 1719. While there, he gained a high character
and standing in his class. His father, writing to one of his
daughters, under date of Jan. 27, 1718, says, "I have not
heard but that your brother Jonathan is also well. He has a
very good name at Wethersfield, both as to his carriage and
his learning." While at Wethersfield, he wrote to one of his
sisters the following letter ; which, as it is a document relat-
ing to an interesting event in the history of the college, may
not improperly be preserved.
" To Miss Mary Edwards at Northampton.
Wethersfield, March 26, 1719.
" Dear Sister,
" Of all the many sisters I have, I think I never had one so
long out of my hearing as yourself: inasmuch as I cannot re-
member, that I ever heard one tittle from you, from the time
you last went up the country, until the last week by Mr. B.
who then came from Northampton. When he came in, I tru-
ly rejoiced to see him, because I fully expected to receive a
letter from you by him. But being disappointed, and that
not a little, I was willing to make that, which I hoped would
be an opportunity of receiving, the same of sending. For I
thought it was a pity, that there should not be the least cor-
respondence between us, or communication from one to an-
other, when at no farther distance. I hope also that this may
be a means of exciting the same in yourself; and so, having
more charity for you than to believe, that I am quite out of
your mind, or that you are not at all concerned for me, I
think it fit that 1 should give you some account of my condi-
tion, relative to the school. I suppose you are fully acquaint-
ed with our coming away from New Haven, and the circum-
stances thereof. Since then we have been in a more prosper-
ous condition, as I think, than ever. But the council and
trustees, having lately had a meeting at New-Haven concern-
30 I.IFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAllDS.
ing it, have removed that which was the cause of our coming
away, viz. Mr. Johnson, from the place of a tutor, and have
put in Mr. Cutler, Pastor of Canterbury, President ; who, as
we hear, intends very speedily to be resident at Yale College,
so that all the scholars belonging to our school expect to re-
turn there, as soon as our vacancy after the election is over.
" I am your loving brother in good health,
" Jonathan Edwards."
While a member of college, he was distinguished for the
uniform sobriety and correctness of his behavior, for diligent
application to his studies, and for rapid and thorough attain-
ments in learning. In the second year of his collegiate course,
while at Wethersfield, he read Locke on the Human Under-
standing with peculiar pleasure. The uncommon strength
and penetration of his mind, which admirably qualified him
for profound thought and metaphysical investigation, begnn
to be discovered and exerted even at this early age. From
his own account of the subject, he was inexpressibly enter-
tained and delighted with that profound work, when he read
it at the age of fourteen ; enjoying a far higher pleasure in
the perusal of its pages, " than the most greedy miser finds,
when gathering up handfuls of silver and gold, from some
newly discovered treasure." To studies of this class he from
that time devoted himself, as to those in which he felt the
most intense interest. Still, however, he applied himself, with
so much diligence and success, to the performance of his as-
signed duties, as to sustain the first standing in his class, and
to secure the highest approbation of his instructors.
The Rev. Mr. Cutler repaired to New-Haven early in June
1T19, at the opening of the summer term, to enter on the du-
ties of his ofiice as Rector ; and the students, among whom
was Edwards, returned to the college. The following letter
from the Rector to his father, will show the character which
he had acquired while at Wethersfield, and the trying circum-
stances of the college.
" JVetv-Haven, June 30, 1719.
**Rev. Sir,
" Your letter came to my hands by your son. I congratu-
late you upon his promising abilities and advances in learning.
He is now under my care, and probably may continue so, and
doubtless will so do if he should remain here, and I be settled
in the bu^ness I am now in. I can assure you, Rev. Sir, that
your good aflfection to me in this affair, and that of the minis-
ters around you, is no small inducement tamcj and if I am
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 31
prevailed on thereby, it shall be a strong motive to me to im-
prove my poor abilities, in the service of such h')peful youths
as are with us. They may sutfer much from my weakness, but
they shall not from my neglect. I am no party-man, but shall
carry it, with an equal hajid and affection, to the whole col-
lege ; and I doubt not, but the difficulty and importance of
the business will secure me your prayers, and those of all good
men, which I do much value and desire.
" I remain, under the earnest hope and expectation of your
prayers. Your humble servant,
"T. Cutler."
The following characteristical letter, written to his father
in his third 'Collegiate year, will not be uninteresting to the
reader.
'' To the Rev. Timothy Edwards, Pastor of the Church at East
Windsor.
" JVew-Haven, July 21, 1719.
•"' Ever honoured Sir,
" I received, with two books, a letter from yourself, bear-
ing the date of July 7th ; and therein I received with the
greatest gratitude, your most wholesome advice and counsel ;
and I hope I shall, God helping of me, use my utmost endea-
vours to put the same in practice. I am sensible of the pre-
Giousness of my time, and am resolved it shall not be through
any neglect of mine, if it slips without the greatest advantage.
I take very great content under my present tuition, as all the
rest of the scholars seem to do under theirs. Mr. Cutler is
extraordinarily courteous to us, has a very good spirit of go-
vernment, keeps the school in excellent order, seems to in-
crease in learning, is loved and respected by all who are un-
der him, and when he is spoken of in the school or toun, he
generally has the title of President. The scholars all live in
very good peace with the people of the town, and there is not
a word said about our former carryings on, except now^ and
then by aunt Mather. I have diligently searched into the
circumstances of Stiles's examination, which was very short,
and as far as I can understand was to no other disadvantage
than that he was examined in Tully's Orations ; in which,
though he had never construed before he came to New-Ha-
ven, yet he committed no error in that or any other book,
whether Latin, Greek or Hebrew, except in Virgil, wherein
he could not tell the Freteritiim of Requiesco. He is very
well treated among the scholars, and accepted in the college
as a member of it by every body, and also as a freshman j nei-
32 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ther as I think, is he inferior as to learning, to any of his
classmates. I have enquired of Mr. Cutler, what books we
shall have need of the next year. He answered he would
have me get against that time, Alstead's Geometry and Gas-
sendus' Astronomy ; with which I would intreat you to get a
pair of dividers, or mathematician's compasses, and a scale,
which are absolutely necessary in order to learning mathe-
matics; and also, the Art of Thinking, which, I am persuad-
ed, would be no less profitable, than the other necessary, to
me, who am, Your most dutiful Son,
" Jonathan Edwards."
•^ P. S. What we give a week for our board, is £0.5*. 0(f."
CHAPTER III.
Habits of Study. — Early Productions. — JVotes on the Mind.
The Habits of study, which Edwards formed in very early
youth, were not only strict and severe, and this in every branch
of literature, but in one respect, peculiar. Even while a boy,
he began to study, with his pen in his hand : not for the pur-
pose of copying off the thoughts of others, but for the purpose
of writing down, and preserving, the thoughts suggested to his
own mind, from the course of study which he was pursuing.
This most useful practice, he commenced in several branches
of study very early; and he steadily pursued it in all his stu-
dies through life. His pen appears to have been, in a sense,
always in his hand. From this practice, steadily persevered
in, he derived the very great advantages of thinking continu- /
ally during each period of study ; of thinking accurately; of "^
thinking connectedly; of thinking habitually at all times; of
banishing from his mind every subject, which was not worthy
of continued and systematic thought; of pursuing each given
subject of thought as far as he was able, at the happy mo-
ment when it opened spontaneously on his mind ; of pursuing
every such subject afterwards, in regular sequence, starting
anew from the point where he had previously left off, when
again it opened upon him, in some new and interesting light;
of preserving his best thoughts, his best associations, his best
images, and then arranging them under their proper heads,
ready for subsequent use ; of regularly strengthening the fac-
ulty of thinking and reasoning, by constant and powerful ex-
ercise ; and, above all, of gradually moulding himself into a
thinking being — a being, who, instead of regarding thinking
and reasoning as labour, could find no high enjoyment but in
intense, systematic and certain thought. In this view of the
subject, when we remember how few students comparatively,
from the want of this mental discipline, think at all ; how few
of those, who think at all, think habitually; how few of those,
who think habitually, think to purpose ; and how few of those,
who think to purpose, attain to the fulness of the measure of
the stature, to which, as thinking beings, they might have at-
tained ; it will not, I think, be doubted, that the practice in
question was the principal means, of the ultimate develope-
ment of his mental superiority.
Vol. I. 5
34 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
I find four distinct Series of these manuscript Notes or Re-
marks, which, fiom the hand writing,^ as well as from other evi-
dence, were obviously commenced by him., during his collegiate
life; and, as nearly as I can judge, in the following order. The
first, entitled, *' The Mind," is a brief collection of discussions
and remarks in Mental Philosophy. The second is without a
title, and consists of Notes on Natural Science. The third
is entitled, "Notes on the Scriptures." The fourth is enti-
tled, " Miscellanies," and consists chiefly of observations on
the Doctrines of the Scriptures. The two last, he continued
through life.
The Series of remarks, entitled, "The Mind," judging both
from the handwriting and the subjects, I suppose was com-
menced either during, or soon after, his perusal of Locke's
Essay on the Human Understanding. It contains nine leaves
of foolscap, folded separately, and a few more, obviously writ-
ten at a later period. The arrangement of subjects, in these
papers, is less perfect, than that which he subsequently adopt-
ed in other writings. It is as follows. The word, proper to
express a given subject, is written at the commencement of
the paragraph, which introduces it, in very large letters.
Where several subjects are found on one page, they are num-
bered, I, 2, 3, &.C. These numbers, with that of the page,
furnish the reference in the index. A few passages will ena-
ble the reader, to judge of the character and habits of his mind,
at that period of life.
" PLACE of minds. Our common way of conceiving of
what is spiritual, is very gross, and shadowy, and corporeal,
with dimensions, and figure, &c. ; though it be supposed to
be very clear, so that we can see through it. If we would
get a right notion of what is spiritual, we must think of thought,
oi* inclination, or delight. How large is that thing in the
mind, which they call thought^ Is love square, or round r
Is the surface o{ hatred rough, or smooth. Is joy an inch, or
a foot, in diameter ? These are spiritual things ; and why
should we then form such a ridiculous idea of Spirits, as to
think them so long, so thick, or so wide, or to think there is
a necessity of their being either square or round, or some
other certain figure ?
* When a boy, his writing was round or circular, to an unusual degree, and
very legible. At the age of twenty, it was more angular and less distinct,
though much improved in appearance. From the time when he began to
preach, in all his papers intended for his own inspection, his hand became more
and more careless, and less and less, legible ; though, even to the close of life,
his Letters were always neatly and legibly written. He appears to have had one
hand for himself, and another for his friends.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 3p
" Therefore, Spirits cannot be in place, in such a sense,
that all within the given limits shall be where the spirit is,
and all without such a circumscription, where he is not: but
in this sense only, tliat all created spirits have clearer and
more strongly impressed ideas of things, in one place, than in
another, or can produce efiects here, and not there ; and as
this place alters, so spirits move. In spirits, united to bodies,
the Spirit more strongly perceives things where the body is,
and can there immediately produce effects ; and in this sense,
the soul can be said to be in the same place, where the body
is. And this law is that we call the union between soul and
body. So the soul may be said to be in the brain, because
ideas that come by the body immediately ensue, only on al-
terations that are made there ; and the soul most immediate-
ly produces effects no where else.
" No doubt that all finite spirits, united to bodies or not,
are thus in place; that is, that they perceive, or passively re-
ceive, ideas, only or chiefly, of created things, that are in some
particular place at a given time. At least, a finite spirit can-
not thus be in all places at a time, equally. And doubtless
the change of the place, where they perceive most strongly,
and produce effects immediately, is regular and successive ;
which is the motion of spirits."
*' PERCEPTION of separate minds. Our perceptions, or
ideas that we passively receive by our bodies, are communi-
cated to us immediately by God, while our minds are united
with our bodies; but only we in some measure know the ride.
We know that, upon such alterations in our minds, there fol-
low such ideas in the mind. It need, therefore, be no difficul-
ty with us, how we shall perceive things when we are separate.
They will be communicated, then also, and according to some
rule, no doubt; only we know not what."
" UNION of mind with body. The mind is so united with
the body, that an alteration is caused in the body, it is proba-
ble, by every action of the mind. By those that are very vig-
ourous, a great alteration is very sensible ; and at some times,
when the vigour of the body is impaired by disease, especially
in the head, almost every action causes a sensible alteration
in the body."
" CERTAINTY. Determined that there are many degrees
of Certainty; though not indeed of absolute certainty, which
is infinitely strong. We are certain of many things upon de-
monstration, which yet we may be made more certain of, by
more demonstration ; because, although according to the
strength of the mind; we see the connection of the ideas, yet
a stronger mind would see the connection more perfectly and
strongly, because it would have the ideas more perfect. We
36 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
have not such a strength of mind, that we can perfectly con-
ceive of but very few things; and some little of the strength
of an idea is lost, in a moment of time, as we in the mind look,
successively, on the train of ideas in a demonstration."
" TRUTH. Truth is the perception of the relations there
are between ideas. Falsehood is the supposition of relations
between ideas, that are inconsistent with those ideas them-
selves, not in the disagreement with things without. All truth
is in the mind, and only there. 'Tis ideas, or what is in the
mind alone, that can be the object of the mind ; and what we
call Truth, is a consistent supposition of relations between
what is the object of the mind. Falsehood is an inconsistent
supposition of relations. The truth, that is in a mind, must
be, as to its object, and every thing pertaining to it, in that
mind ; for what is perfectly without the mind, the mind has
nothing to do with.
" The only foundation of error, is inadequateness and im-
perfection of ideas; for if the idea were perfect, it would be
impossible, but that all its relations should be perfectly per-
ceived."
" GENUS. The various distributing and ranking of things,
and tying of them together, under one common abstract idea,
is, although arbitrary, yet exceeding useful, and, indeed, ab-
solutely necessary; for how miserable should we be, if we
could think of things only individually, as beasts do; how
slow, narrow, painful and endless, would be the exercise of
thought.
*' What is this putting and tying things together, which is
done in abstraction ? 'Tis not merely a tying of them under
the same name; for I do believe that deaf and dumb persons
abstract and distribute things into kinds. But its so putting
them together, that the mind resolves hereafter to think of
them together, under a common notion, as if they were a col-
lective substance : — the mind being as sure, in this proceed-
ing, of reasoning well, as if it were of a particular substance ;
for it has abstracted that, which belongs alike to all, and has
a perfect idea, whose relations and properties it can behold,
as well as those of the idea of one individual. Although this
ranking of things be arbitrary, yet there is much more foun-
dation for some distributions, than others. Some are much
more useful, and much better serve the purposes of abstrac-
tion."
" RULES of reasoning. 'Tis no matter how abstracted
our notions are — the farther we penetrate, and come to the
prime reality of the thing, the better ; provided w^e can go to
such a degree of abstraction, and carry it out ch^ar. We may
go so far in abstraction, that, although we may thereby in fact
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 3T
see truth and reality, and farther than ever was seen before,
yet we may not be able more than just to touch it, and to have a
few obscure glances. We may not have strength of mind,
sufficient to conceive clearly of the manner of it. We see
farther, indeed, but 'tis but very obscurely and indistinctly.
We had better stop a degree or two short of this, and abstract
no farther, than we can conceive of the thing distinctly, and
explain it clearly ; otherwise, we shall be apt to run into error,
and confound our minds."
" PERSOxN^. Well might Mr. Locke say, that identity of
person conststed in identity of consciousness ;* for he might
have said, that identity of spirit too, consisted in the same
consciousness. A mind, or spirit, is nothing else but conscious-
ness, and what is included in it. The same consciousness is
to all intents and purposes, the very same spirit or substance,
as much as the same particle of matter can be the same as
itself, at diiferent times."
" BEING. It seems strange sometimes to me, that there
should be Being from all eternity, and I am ready to say. What
need was there, that any thing should 6e? I should then ask
myself. Whether it seems strange, that there should be either
Something, or Nothing? If so, 'tis not strange that there should
Be ; for that necessity of there being something, or nothing,
implies it."
'• SPACE. The real and necessary existence of Space, and
its infinity even beyond the Universe, depends upon a like
reasoning, as the existence of Spirits; and so the supposition of
the necessity of the existence of a successive Duration, before
the creation of the Universe — even the impossibility of remo-
ving the idea out of the mind. If it be asked. Whether or no,
if there be limits of the creation, it be not possible, that an
intelligent being should be removed beyond the limits; and
then, Whether or no there would not be distance, between that
intelligent being and the limits of the Universe, in the same
manner and as properly, as there is between intelligent beings
and the parts of the Universe within its limits ? — I answer, I
cannot tell, what the law of nature, or the constitution of God,
would be in this case.
^'Coroll. There is, therefore, no difficulty in answering such
questions as these, What cause was there, why the Universe
was placed in such a part of space ; and why created at such
a time. For, if there be no space beyond the Universe, it was
impossible, that the Universe should be created in another
place ; and, if there was no time before the Creation, it was
impossible, that it should be created at another time."
TRUTH. After all that has been said and done, the only
* He soon discovered this mistake.
38 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDVVARBS.
adequate definition of truth is, The agreement of our ideas
loith existence. To explain what this existence is, is an!)ther
thing. In abstract ideas, it is nothing but the ideas them-
selves : so their truth is their consistency with themselves. In
things that are supposed to be without us, 'tis the determina-
tion, and fixed mode, of God's exciting ideas in us. So that
truth, in these things, is an agreement of our ideas with that
series in God. 'Tis Existence ; and that is all that we can
say. 'Tis impossible, that we should explain and resolve a
perfectly abstract, and mere, idea of existence; only we always
find tiiis, by running of it up, that God and Real Existence are
the same.
*• Coroll. Hence we learn how properly it may be said that
God is, and that There is none else, and how proper are these
names of the Deity, Jehovah, and I am that I am."
" CONSCIOUSNESS, is the mind's perceiving what is in
itself, its ideas, actions, passions, and every thing that is there
perceivable. It is a sort of feeling within itself. The mind
feels when it thinks, so it feels when it desires, feels when it
loves, feels itself hate, &c."
" LOGICK. One reason, why at first, before I knew other
logick,* I used to be mightily pleased with the study of the
old logick, was, because it was very })leasant to see my
thoughts, that before lay in my mind jumbled without any
distinction, ranged into order, and distributed into classes and
subdivisions, that I could tell where they all belonged, and
run them up to their general heads. For this logick consisted
much in distributions, and definitions ; and their maxims
gave occasion, to observe new and strange dependencies of
ideas, and a seeming agreement of multitudes of them in the
same thing, that I never observed before."
" WORDS. We are used to apply the same words a hundred
diflerent ways; and ideas being so much tied and associated
with the words, they lead us into a thousand real mis-
takes ; for where we find that the words may be connected,
the ideas being by custom tied with them, we think that the
ideas may be connected likewise, and applied every where,
and in every way, as the words."
"SENSATION. SELF-EVIDENCE. Things that we know
by immediate sensation, we know intuitively, and they are pro-
perly self-evident truths : As, grass is green ; the sun shines;
honey is sweet. When we say, that grass is green, all that we
can be supposed to mean by it, is — that in a constant course,
* Logic, until a comparatively late period, was a study of the second year in
Yale College. What system of logic was studied at that time, I do not know ;
hut Mr. Edwards appoarp previously to have looked into some treatise of tbe
t.'(ihoolmon.
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 39
when we see grass, the idea of green is excited with it ; and
this we know self evidently."
"INSPIRATION. The evidence of immediate inspiration,
that the prophets had, when they were immediately inspired
by the Spirit of God with any truth, is an absolute sort of cer-
tainty ; and the knowledge is in a sense intuitive, much in the
same manner, as faith and spiritual knowledge of the truth of
religion. Such bright ideas are raised, and such a clear
view of a perfect agreement with the excellencies of the Di-
vine Nature, that its known to be a communication from Him.
All the Deity appears in the thing, and in every thing pertain-
ing to it. The Prophet has so divine a sense, such a divine
disposition, such a divine pleasure, and sees so divine an ex-
cellency, and so divine a power, in what is revealed, that he
sees as immediately that God is there, as we perceive one
another's presence, when we are talking together face to face.
And our features, our voice and our shapes, are not so clear
manifestations of us, as those spiritual resemblances of God,
that are in the inspiration, are manifestations of him. But yet
there are doubtless various degrees in inspiration."^
These selections not only evince uncommon clearness of
perception, and strength of discrimination, in the mind of Ed-
w^ards, at that early age ; but also prove that, even then, it had
begun to be, in no mean degree, what it was afterwards, in a
singular degree, creative. He seems, almost from the first,
never to have studied the works of others as is usually done,
in order to receive their thoughts as of course true, and to
treasure them in the memory ; but to have examined them
for himself with great care, and, where he found them correct,
to have used them immediately, in the discovery and demon-
stration of other truths.
These extracts, selected rather for their briefness than for
their superiority, will probably lead the reader to peruse the
whole work, as contained in the Appendix. It is there arran-
ged somewhat according to the order of the subjects ; yet the
number prefixed to each separate article, will show its place
in the manuscript of the author. In the series of articles,
under the heads Existence, Space, and Slbstance, the rea-
der will find a perfectly original and very ingenious examina-
tion of the question, Whether material existence is actual, or
merely ideal. It appears to have been written, at various
* The reader will find the whole of this collection of Notes or Comments in
Appendix H. As an exhibition of the character, and conduct, of the mind of a
sftudent at college, it may be of essential and porma«ent advantag-e to every
student, who will follow^ his oxamplo.
40 LIFE OF PRESIDENT 'EDWARDS.
times between 1717 and 1720, in as many distinct articles,
yet each has a bearing on what precedes. This is the iden-
tical question, investigated, with so much ingenuity, by Berk-
ley, in his Principles of Human Knowledge Both writers
take the same side of the question, and insist that matte?' is
'merely ideal ; and each wrote independently of the other.
Mr. Edwards appears to have been led to this investigation, at
this time, by reading the Essay of Locke. In comparing the
two, it should be remembered, that the Treatise of Berkley
was written at mature age, and is a regularly digested and
finished work, duly prepared by the author for publication ;
while that of Edwards was written in very early youth, and
consists of detached fragments of thought, set down only to
be remembered, and perhaps never looked at afterwards.
Making these allowances, it will probably be thought, that the
latter evinces a depth of thought, and strength of demonstra-
tion, in no respect inferior to those exhibited m the former.
It is also a singular fact that, at this very early period, he
should have fixed upon the definition of a Cause, which is
substantially the same, with that given by Brown, near a cen-
tury afterwards. The definition of Edwards is as follows :
" A Cause is that, after or upon the existence of which or the
existence of it after such a mariner, the existence of another
thing follows^ That of Brown is thus expressed : " A
Cause is that, which immediately precedes any change ; and
which, existing at any time, in similar cii cumstances has been
always, and will he always immediately followed by a similar
change.''"' Both definitions are founded on the supposition, that
*' priority in the sequence observed, and invariableness of an-
tecedence in the past and future sequences supposed, are the
elements, and the only elements, combined in the notion of a
cause."
No one, probably, will rise from a perusal of this early effort,
without feeling a deep regret, that the author did not devote
an adequate portion of time to the completion of a plan, so
well conceived, of what must have proved an able and pro-
found Treatise on Mental Philosophy. In his Treatise on the
Will, we have indeed one great division of this very work.
From the unrivalled success of his researches in the investi-
gation of that faculty, it appears deeply to be lamented, that
he should not have found leisure, for a similar Essay on the Hu-
man Understanding.
CHAPTER IV.
Early Productions continued. — JVotes on J\''atural Science.
The little collection of papers, which I have denominated
Notes on Natural Science, consists of eight sheets of fools-
cap, several of them detached, and containing, each, a series
of notes and observations, entirely independent of the others.
His class pursued their mathematical and philosophical stu-
dies, during their two last years; and many of the articles in
this collection, as is plam from the hand-writing, were obvi-
ously written at this time ; others during his tutorship, and a
few at a still later period. A few specimens will be exhibited
here, to show the general plan and character of the work, as
far as it was developed in his own mind.
On the second page of the cover are the following rules to
direct him in writing the work.
*' 1. Try not only to silence, but to gain.
"2. To give but few prefatorial admonitions about the style
and method. It doth an author much hurt to show his con-
cern in these things.
"3. What is prefatorial, not to write in a distinct preface
or introduction, but in the body of the work : then I shall be
sure to have it read by every one.
" 4. Let much modesty be seen in the style.
"5. Not to insert any disputable thing, or that will be like-
ly to be disputed by learned men ; for I may depend upon it
they will receive nothing but what is undeniable from me ;
that is, in things exceedingly beside the ordinary way of
thinking.
"■ 6." (In short hand.)
" 7. When I would prove any thing, to take special care
that the matter be so stated, that it shall be seen most clearly
and distinctly, by every one, just how much I would prove ;
and to extricate all questions from the least confusion or am-
biguity of words, so that the ideas shall be left naked.
"8. In the course of reasoning, not to pretend any thing
to be more certain, than every one will plainly see it is, by
such expressions as, — " It is certain," — " It is undeniable,"
&-C.
" 9. To be very moderate in the use of terms of art. Let
Vol. I. ' r>
42 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
it not look as if I was much read, or w^as conversant with
books, or with the learned world.
*' 10. In the method of placins: things, the first respect is
to be had to the easiness and intelligibleness, the clearness
and certainty, the generality, and according to the depend-
ence of other things upon them.
"IK Never to dispute for things, after that 1 cannot hand-
somely retreat, upon conviction of the contrary.
" 12. Let there be much compliance w^ith the reader's
weakness, and according to the rules in the Ladies' Library,
vol. L p. 340, and seq.
" 13. Let there be always laid down as many lemmata, or
preparatory propositions, as are necessary to make the conse-
quent preparation clear and perspicuous.
" 14. When the proposition allows it, let there be confirm-
ing Corollaries and Inferences, for the confirmation of what
had been before said and proved.
" 15. Often it suits the subject and reasoning best, to ex-
plain by w^ay of objection and answer, after the manner of
dialogue.
" IG. Always, when I have occasion, to make use of math-
ematical proofs, (the rest in short hand.)
" 17." (In short hand.)
" 18. If I publish these propositions," (the rest in shorthand.)
" 19 and 20." (In short hand.)
The preceding rules are, generally, as applicable to any oth-
er work, as to a work on Natural Science^ and discover such
good sense, and so good a spirit, and, if rigidly followed by au-
thors, would save the press from so much confusion of thought,
so much error, and so much folly, that it were wrong merely
to throw them into an Appendix, lest they should not be read.
Though written in early youth, to guide their author in a work
which he never completed, yet the reader of his works will be
satisfied, that they were strictly followed by him, in all his
subsequent w^ritings.
The Notes or Remarks in these manuscripts, consist partly
of General principles in Philosophy, demonstrated by the wri-
ter, with the intention of ultimately introducing them into
their proper place, in his work ; and partly of Phenomena in
various branches of Natural History — Aerology, Geology,
Physiology, Zoology, Entomology, and Botany — which he
himself had observed, w"ith his own explanations of those phe-
nomena. These, with the exception of a few of his great
principles, are placed, not scientifically, but numerically, as
they presented themselves to his nvnd for investigation : the
business of arrangement and classification, having been pur-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4^'
posely reserved, until the materials of the work were fully
collected. The first page contains the following Preamble
or Preface, to the whole work.
" Of Vhe Prejudices of the Imagination.
(Lemma to the whole.)
<'0f all prejudices, no one so fights with Natural Philoso-
phy, and prevails m >re against it than those of Imagination.
It is these, which make the vulgar so roar out, upon the m^^n-
tion of some very rational philosophical truths. And, iniieed,
I have known of some very learned men, that have pretended to
a more than ordinary freedom from such prejudices, so overcome
by them, that, merely because of them, they have believed things
most absurd. And truly, I hardly know of any other prejudi-
ces, that are more powerful against truth, of any kind, than
these ; and I believe they will not give the hand to any, in
any case, except to those, arising from our ruling self-interest,
or the impetuosity of human passions. And there is very
good reason for it: for opinions, arising from imagination, take
us as soon as we are born, are beat into us by every act of
sensation, and so grow up with us, from our very births, and
by that means, grow into us so fast, that it is almost impossible
to root them out : being, as it were, so incorporated with our
very minds, that whatsoever is objected, contrary thereunto,
is as if it were dissonant to the very constitution of them.
Hence, men come to make what they can actually perceive,
by their senses, or by immediate or outside reflection into
their own souls, the standard of possibility, or impossibility;
so that there must be no body, forsooth, bigger than they can
conceive of, or less than they can see with their eyes : no
motion, either much swifter, or si -wer, than they can imagine.
As to the greatness, and distance of bodies, the learned world
have pretty well conquered their imagination, with respect to
them ; neither will any body flatly deny, that it is possible,
for bodies to be of any degree of bigness, that can be men-
tioned ; yet, imaginations of this kind, among the learned
themselves, even of this learned age, have a very powerful,
secret influence, to cause them either to reject things, really
true, as erroneous, or to embrace those that are really so.
Thus, some men will yet say, that they cannot conceive, how
the Fixed Stars can be so distant, as that the Earth's annual
revolution should cause no parallax among them, and so, are
about to fall back into antiquated Ptolemy, his system; mere-
ly to ease their imagination. Thus also, on the other hand,
a very learned man, and sagacious astronomer, upon conside-
ration of the vast magnitude of the visible part of the Uni-
verse, has, in the ecstacy of his imagination, been hurried on,
44 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
to pronounce the Universe infinite ; which I may say, out of ve-
neration, was beneath such a man as he. As if it were anymore
an argument, because what he could see of the Universe were
so big, as he was assured it was. And suppose, he had discover-
ed the visible Universe, so vast as it is, to be as a globule of wa-
ter to another Universe ; the case is the same ; as if it would have
been any more of an argument, that that larger Universe was
infinite, than if the visible part thereof, were no bigger, than
a particle of the water of this, I think one is no nearer to
infinite, than another.
"To remedy this prejudice,! will, as the best method I can
think of, demonstrate two or three physical Theorems ; which
I believe, if they are clearly understood, will put every man
clean out of conceit with his imagination: in order whereun-
to, these two are prerequisite.
" PRELIMLNARY PROPOSITIONS.
" Prop. I. There is no degree of Swiftness of Motion what-
ever, but what is possible.
" Prop. II. There may be bodies of any indefinite degree
of Smallness."
Each of these propositions is demonstrated ; and a third is
subjoined, but left without demonstration, together with seve-
ral Postulates. The next half sheet contains the following
discussion, in which he establishes the reality of Being, as the
foundation of a System of philosophy.
"OF BEING.
" That there should absolutely be Nothing at all, is utterly
impossible. The mind, let it stretch its conceptions ever so
far, can never so much as bring itself to conceive of a state of
perfect Nothing. It puts the mind into mere convulsion and
confusion, to think of such a state; and it contradicts the very
nature of the soul, to think that such a state should be. It is
the greatest of contradictions, and the aggregate of all con-
tradictions, to say that thing should not be. It is true,
we cannot so distinctly show the contradiction in words;
because we cannot talk about it, without speaking stark non-
sense, and contradicting ourselves at every word : and because
Nothing is that, whereby we distinctly show other particular
contradictions. But here we are run up to our first principle,
and have no other to explain the nothingness, or not being, of
Nothing by. Indeed, we can mean nothing else by Nothing,
but a state of absolute contradiction ; and if any man thinks,
that he can conceive well enough how there should be Nothing,
I'll engage, that what he means by Nothing, is as much Some-
thing, as any thing that he ever thought of in his life; and I
believe, that if he knew what Nothing was, it would be intui-
tively evident to him that it could not be. — Thus we see
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 45
it is necessary that some being should eternally be. And
it is a more palpable contradiction still to say, that there must
be Being somewhere,and not otherwhere, for the words Msolute
JYothing, and Hhere, contradict each other. And, besides, it
gives as great a shock to the mind, to think of pure Nothing
being in any one place, as it does to think of it in all places :
and it is self-evident, that there can be Nothing in one place,
as well as in another ; and if there can be in one, there can be
in all. So that we see that this Necessary, Eternal Being must
be Infinite and Omnipotent.
"This Infinite and Omnipotent being cannot be solid. Let
us see how contradictory it is, to say that an Infinite being is
solid ; for solidity surely is nothing, but resistance to other so-
lidities.— Space is this necessary, eternal, infinite, and omni-
present being. We find that we can, with ease, conceive how
all other beings should not be. We can remove them out of
our minds, and place some other in the room of them : but
Space is the very thing, that we can never remove, and conceive
of its not being. If a man would imagine Space anywhere
to be divided, so as there should be Nothing between the di-
vided parts, there remains Space between, notwithstanding,
and so the man contradicts himself. And it is self-evident I
believe to every man, that Space is necessary, eternal, infinite
and omnipresent. But I had as good speak plain: I have al-
ready said as much as that Space is God.* And it is indeed
clear to me, that all the Space there is, not proper to body, all
the Space there is without the bounds of Creation, all the
Space there was before the Creation, is God himself; and no-
body would in the least pick at it, if it were not because of the
gross conceptions that we have of Space.
" A state of absolute nothing is a state of absolute con-
tradiction. Absolute nothing is the aggregate of all the
contradictions in the world : a state wherein there is neither
body nor spirit, nor space, neither empty space nor full space,
neither little nor great, narrow nor broad, neither infinite
space nor finite space, not even a mathematical point, neither
up nor down, neither north nor south, (I do not mean as it is
with respect to the body of the earth, or some other great bo-
dy) but no contrary points, positions or directions, no such
thing as either here or there, this way or that way, or any
way. When we go about to form an idea of perfect No-
thing, we must shut out all these things; we must shut out
of our minds, both space that has something in it, and space
that has nothing in it. We must not allow ourselves to think
of the least part of space, be it ever so small. Nor must we
suffer our thoughts to take sanctuary in a mathematical point.
* This was written at 15 or 16 rears of air''.
46 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
When we go to expel Being out of our thoughts, we must be
careful not to leave empty Space in the room of it; and when
we go to expel emptiness from our thoughts, we must not
think to squeeze it out, by any thing close^ hard, and solid ;
but we must think of the same, that the sleeping rocks do
dream of; and not till then, shall we get a complete idea of
Nothing.
" When we go to enquire, Whether or no, there can be ab-
solutely Nothing ? we utter nonsense in so enquiring. The
stating of the question is nonsense ; because we make a dis-
junction where there is none. Either Being, or absolute No-
thing, is no disjunction ; no more than whether a triangle is a
triangle, or not a triangle. There is no other way, but only
for there to be existence : there is no such thing, as absolute
Nothing. There is such a thing, as Nothing, with respect to
this ink and paper : there is such a thing, as Nothing, with
respect to you and me : there is such a thing, as Nothing, with
respect to this globe of earth, and with respect to this Uni-
verse. There is another way, beside these things having ex-
istence ; but there is no such thing, as Nothing, with respect
to Entity, or Being, absolutely considered. We do not know
what we say, if we say, that we think it possible in itself, that
there should not be Entity.
" And how doth it grate upon the mind to think that Some-
thing should be from all eternity, and yet Nothing all the while
be conscious of it. To illustrate this: Let us s ppose that
the World had a being from all eternity, and had many great
changes and wonderful revolutions, and all the while Nothing
knew it, there was no knowledge in the Universe of any such
thing. How is it possible to bring the mind to imagine this.
Yea, it is really impossible it should be, that any thing should
exist, and Nothing know it. Then you will say. If it be so, it
is, because Nothing has any existence but in consciousness :
No, certainly, no where else, but either in created or uncreated
consciousness.
"Suppose there were another Universe^ merely of bodies,
created at a great distance from this; created in excellent or-,
der, harmonious motions, and a beautiful variety ; and there
was no created intelligence in it, nothing but senseless bodies,
and nothing but God knew any thing of it. I demand where
else that Universe would have a being, but only in the Divine
consciousness? Certainly in no other respect. There would
be figures, and magnitudes, and motions, and roportions ; but
where, where else, except in the Almighty's knowledge ? How
is it possible there should. — But then you will say, For the
same reason in a room closely shut up, which nobody sees,
there is nothing except in God's knowledge. — I answer. Ore-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 47
ated beings are conscious of the effects of what is in the room ;
for perhaps there i.s not one leaf of a tree, nor a spire of grass,
but what produces effects all over the Universe, and will pro-
duce them to the end of eternity. But any otherwise, there is
nothing in a ror^m so shut up, but only in God's consciousness.
How can any thing be there any other way. This will appear
to be truly so, to any one who thinks of it, with the whole uni-
ted strength of his mind. Let us suppose, for illustration, this
impossibility, that all the spirits in the Universe were for a time
deprived of their consciousness, and that God's consciousness
at the same time were to be intei mitted. I say the Universe
for that t-me would cease to be of itself; and this not merely,
as we speak, because the Almighty could not attend to uphold
it; but because God could know noticing of it. It is our fool-
is!) imajfinati >n, that will not s:uffer u^ to see it. We fancy
ther:- may be figuies and ma.unitudes, relat.ons and properties,
without any one knowino- of it. But it is our imagination
hurt.^ us. We do not know what figures and properties are.
" Our imagination makes us fancy, that we see shapes, and
colours, and magnitudes, though nobody is there to behold it.
But to help our imagination, let us thus state the case : Let
us suppose the creation deprived of every ray of light, so that
there should not be the least glimmering of light in the Uni-
verse. Now all will own, that, in such case, the Universe would
really be immediately deprived of all its colours. No one
part of the Universe is any more red, or blue, or green, or
yellow, or black, or white, or light, or dark, or transparent,
or opake. There would be no visible distinction, between the
Universe and the rest of the incomprehensible void : yea, there
would be no difference in these respects, between the Uni-
verse and the infinite void ; so that any part of that void would
really be as light and as dark, as white and as black, as red
and as green, as blue and as brown, as transparent and as
opake, as any part of the Universe : so that, in such case, there
would be no difference, in these respects, between the Universe
and Nothing. So also 'here would be no difference, between
one part of the Universe and another: all, in these respects, is
alike confounded with, and undistinguished from, infinite
emptiness.
" At the same time, also, let us suppose the Universe to be
altogether deprived of motion, and all parts of it to be at per-
fect rest. Then, the Universe would not differ from the void,
in this respect : there would be no more motion in the one,
than in the other. Then, also, solidity would cease. All that
we mean, or can be meant, by solidity, is resistance ; resist-
ance to touch, the resistance of some parts of space. This
is all the knowledge we get of solidity, by our senses, and, I
48 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
am sure, all that we can get any other way. But solidity
shall be shewn to be nothing else, more fully, hereafter. But
there can be no resistance, if there is no motion. One body
cannot resist another, when there is perfect rest among them.
But, you will say, Though there is no actual resistance, yet
there is potential resistance : that is, such and such parts of
space would resist upon occasion. But this is all that I would
have, that there is no solidity now ; not but that God could
cause there to be, on occasion. And if there is no solidity,
there is no extension, for extension is the extendedness of so-
lidity. Then, all figure, and magnitude, and proportion, im-
mediately cease. Put, then, both these suppositions togeth-
er : that is, deprive the Universe of light and motion, and the
case would stand thus with the Universe : There would be
neither white nor black, neither blue nor brown, neither
bright nor shaded, pellucid nor opake, no noise nor sound,
neither heat nor cold, neither fluid nor solid, neither wet nor
dry, neither hard nor soft, nor solidity, nor extension, nor
figure, nor magnitude, nor proportion, nor body, nor spirit.
What then is to become of the Universe } Certainly it exists
no where, but in the Divine mind. This will be abundantly
clearer to one, after having read what I have further to say of
solidity, &,c. : so that we see that a Universe, without motion,
can exist no where else, but in the mind — either infinite or
finite.
" Corollary. It follows from hence, that those beings, which
have knowledge and consciousness, are the only proper, and
real, and substantial beings ; inasmuch as the being of other
things is only by these. From hence, we may see the gross
mistake of those, who think material things the most substan-
tial beings, and spirits more like a shadow ; whereas, spirits
only are properly substance."
The next sheet, contains his views of Atoms, or of perfectly
Solid Bodies, exhibited under the two following propositions :
" Prop. I. All bodies whatsoever, except Atoms themselves,
must of absolute necessity, be composed of Atoms, or of bodies
indiscerptible, that cannot be made less, or whose parts can-
not, by any finite force, be separated one from another.
" Prop. II. Two or more Atoms, or Perfect Solids, touch-
ing each other by surfaces, (I mean so that every point, in any
surface of the one, shall touch every point in some surface of
the other; that is, not simply in some particular parts, or lines,
of their surfaces, however many ; for whatsoever does touch in
more than points and lines, toucheth in every point of some
surface,) thereby become one and the same Atom, or Perfect
Solid."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 49
These, he demonstrates, and from each, derives numerous
Corollaries.
The remainder of the work, constituting far the greater part
of :t, he entitles, " Things to b& considered, or written
I'ULLY ABOUT." Thcsc are arranged numerically ; and in tw^o
series, probably from the paper, on which he began the first sc-
ries, having been for a time mislaid : the first reaching to No.
29, the latter to 88. In these, he suggests many curious and im-
portant points, to be investigated ; and many others, which he
either explains, or demonstrates. Several of the articles, in
the second series, are in a hand more formed, and were pro-
bably written, vvhile he was a Tutor in the college. A few
articles may serve as specimens of the wliole.
Fj'om the first Series.
" 1. To observe, that Incurvation, Refraction, and Reflec-
tion from concave surfaces of drops of water, &,c. is from
Gravity.
"2. To observe, that 'tis likely, that the Attraction of par-
ticles of heat contributes as much, towards the burning of
bodies, as the Impulse.
'• 3. To observe, that water may quench fire, by insinua-
ting itself into the pores, and hindering the free play of the
particles, and by reason of its softness, and pliableness, dead-
ening their motion, like throwing a stone upon a featherbed.
" 4. To observe, that, if we do suppose an infinite number
of Surfaces in the Universe, yet, according to the number, so
must be the smallness.
" 5. To observe, that the cause, that an object appears not
double, being seen with two eyes, is, that all the parts upon
the Retina, that exactly correspond, end upon the same spot
of the surface in the brain, which receives images.
" 6. To observe, that one end of R.espi ration is, that the
motion, in the chest, may be communicated to the other part.s
of the body.
•' 9. To show that the different refrangibility of rays must,
of necessity, be owing either to their different velocity, or dif-
ferent magnitude ; because there can be no other reason
of their ditlerent attractability, which indeed is refrangibility.
" 11. To show^ from Sir Isaac Newton's principles of Light
and Colours, why the sky is blue ; vvliy the sun is not perfect-
ly white, as it would be if there was no atmosphere, but some-
what inclining to a yellow even at noon-day ; why the sun is
yellow when rising and setting, and sometimes in smoky
weather of a blood red ; why the clouds and the atmosphere,
near the horizon, appear red and yellow, before sunrising and
after sunsctting : whv distant mountains are blue, d:C.
Vol. T. ' ' 7
yQ LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKDb,
" 13. To enquire, how all the rays of one sort can be obstruct-
ed, by any medium, ashy the air in smoky weather, &ic., and the
other rays still proceed : and to observe, that its so doing makes it
probable, that there are some other properties in Hght and medi-
ums, yet wholly unknown ; and to observe, that the unaccountable
phenomena of reflexions prove the same thing ; and to enquire
what it is; and also, to seek out other strange phenomena, and
compare them all together, and see what qualities can be made out
of them. And if we can discover them, it's probable we may be
let into a New World of Philosophy.
" 17. To observe, that the cause why Thunder, that is a great
way off, will sound very grum, which near, is very sharp, (as well
as otlier noises, instances of which are to be given,) is, because the
farther waves of air go, the wider they grow, and farther asunder,
as it is in water : several of the little undulations, by travelling near
together, incorporate with the great one.
" 19. To obsene, that the weight of the descending blood in
the veins, completely answers to the weight of the ascending blood
in the arteries, in parts above the heart ; so that the weight of one
exactly balances the weight of the otlier ; and the descending blood
in the veins, pulls up the blood in the arteries, and the weight of
blood in tlie arteries, restrains the impetuosity of the descending
blood in the veins ; so that the blood in both, ascending and de-
scending, runs as easily, and uniformly, as if it ran all the while
parallel to the horizon. So in the parts below the heart, where
the arterial blood descends, and the venal ascends, barely the weight
of the blood in the arteries, is sufficient to raise the blood in the
veins even \^'ith it, as high as the beginning of the arteries, accord-
ing to the law of Hydrostatics ; and the weight of the blood in the
veins, restrains the motion of that which descends in the arteries,
so that the blood in these also moves, just as if it moved in a plain,
neither up nor down : and the heart has no more labour, to impel
the blood up the tiscending trunk of the Aorta, nor ease, in impel-
ling it down the descending trunk, than if it ran in a trunk parallel
to the horizon. Neither doth the blood ascend witli more difficul-
ty, than it descends, but with equal facility, both in arteries and
veins, above and below the heart : and to show the philosophy of
this.
*' 22. Relating to the 13th. To observe, that it is certain, that
the stopping of one sort of rays, and the proceeding of others, is
not, because that sort of rays alone, are stopped by striking against
the particles of the medium, from this experiment : \'iz. As I was
under the trees, 1 observed, that the light of the sun upon the
leaves of the book I was reading, which crept through the crevices
of tlie leaves of the tree, was of a reddish, purpled colour; which
I supposed to be, because many of {he green rays were taken up
l»v the leaves of the tree, and left all die rest tainted with the most
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 51
opposite colour, which could be no otlierwise, than by stopping
those green rays, which passed near to the edges of the leaves.
N. B. That the light of the Sun in this case, would not appear
coloured, except the crevices through which the rays came, were
very small.
" Corol. 1. Hence it is certain, that bodies do attract the same
sort of rays most strongly, which they reflect most strongly.
" Corol. 2. Hence bodies do atti'act one sort of rays, more than
another.
" Corol. 3. Hence it is probable, that bodies do reflect, and
attract, by the same force, because that they both attract and reflect,
the same sort of ways.
" 27. It appears, that the single particles of a morning fog, are
not single bubbles of water. I have seen a frozen fog — a fog of
which these particles were all frozen, as they floated in the air ; —
which were all Httle stars, of six points, like the particles of snow,
very small, and were not joined together, many of them into one
flake as in snow, but floated single, and at a little distance looked
eveiy whit Hke other fog, only not so thick as other fog often is,
and not so thick, as to hinder the sun from shining bright. It was
evident, that it was not a fine snow ; for it was otherwise a very
clear morning, and there was not a cloud any where to be seen,
above the horizon. It is therefore evident that, before they were
frozen, they were not single bubbles, inasmuch as a single bubble
will not make one of these stars."
From the second Series.
" 1. To prove the Universe, or Starry world, one Vast Spheroid.
" 2. To demonstrate, that all the matter, which is without the
Spheroid, is so disposed, as that there should be an equal attrac-
tion on all sides, and so, probably, an equal quantity of matter.
" 4. To show the shape of the Spheroid of tlie Universe, by
observation of the Milky Way, and to know, whereabout our Sys-
tem is in it, first, with respect to the planes of the greatest circles,
from observations of the ratio of the brightness of the opposite sides,
compounded with several other ratios — second, with respect to
the latitude, or the axis, of this Spheroid, by obser\dng how much
the Milky Way differs from a Great circle.
"5. To show that the Starry World cannot be infinite, because
it is a spheroid.
" 6. To wTite concerning the Lens about the Sun.
" 7. To ^mte concerning the Distance of the Sun, by obsen^a-
tion of the enlightened part of the moon, when exactly in quadrature.
" 8. To write concerning tlie use of Comets, to repair the
wastes of the heavenly bodies.
" 9. To show how Infinite Wisdom must be exercised, in order
that Gravity and Motion may be perfectly harmonious ; and that,
^ LIFE Oi PBESIDENT EDWARDS.
although the jumble of the Epicureans be allowed ; although it be,
in fact, impossible.
" 10. To find out a thousand things, by due observation of the
Spheroid of the Universe.
" 14. To show how the ^Motion, Rest and Direction, of the least
Atom has an influence on the motion, rest and direction of every
body in the Universe ; and to show how, by that means, every
thing w^hich happens with respect to motes or straws, and such
Httle things, may be for some great uses in the whole course of
things, tln'oughout Eternity ; and to show how the least wrong
step in a mote, may, in Eternity, subvert the order of the Uni-
verse ; and to take notice, of the great wisdom that is necessary,
in order to dispose every Atom at first, so as that they should go
for the best throughout all Eternity, and in the adjusting by an ex-
act computation, and a nice allowance to be made for the miracles
which should be needful, and other ways, whereby the course of
bodies should be diverted. And then, to show how God, who
does this, must necessarily be Oinniscieiit, and know every the
1 east thing, that must happen through Eternity.
" 36. To show, if I think fit, how Sir Isaac Newton was very
sensible, that all spontaneous enkindling, was from a certain attrac-
tion.
"37. To show that it is not only highly probable, but absolutely
certain, that the Fixed Stars are so many Suns. For it is certain,
in the first place that they do shine by their own light, and not by
the Sun's; for, although we don't exactly know how far distant
they are, yet we know that they are so far distant at least, that the
annual revolution of the Earth makes no sensible alteration in tlieir
position. And we know certainly that the fight of the Sun, at such
a distance, will be no more than about as much, as the light of a
Fixed vStar is here. (Let any body calculate and see.) And now
I ask, Whether or no it be not certain, that no body will reflect the
light of another body, which does not shine upon it brighter, than a
single Fixed Star does upon the Earfli, so much as to cause it to
shine, with its reflected light, so brightly as the Fixed Stars do, at
such a distance. — And then, in the second place, it is certain that
thev must be pretty near about so big. And thirdly, it is certain
that they must shine whh as bright a fight ; or else they would ne-
ver appear so bright, at such a distance. This we may also be
certain of by calculation. \Miich three things are all, that are
needed to make a Sun.
" CoroJ. 1. From the foregoing : That our Sun is a Fixed Star,
is as certain, as that any one particular Star in the heavens is one.
" Corol. 2. It is as probable that the other Fixed Stars, or Suns,
have Systems of planets about them, as it would be that ours had.
to one who had seen ac Fixed Star or Sun, every way fike it, liav^
them.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARiXS. OtJ
*• 38. To bring in, if tliere happens a good place for it, that it is
equally probable in itself, that all or the greatest part of the Uni-
verse was created, at the time of the Mosaic Creation, as that all,
or the greatest part of the Universe was created at once, at any
other time."
From the whole collection^ it is obvious, that at this early age
he had conceived the design of WTiting a large work, which was to
be a complete Treatise on Natural Philosophy and Natural Histo-
ry, including Chemistry and Geology, as far as they were then
known, on a plan entirely his own. The Philosophical part of the
work, instead of taking for granted what had hitherto been receiv-
ed, was to rest on certain fundamental principles, which he pro-
ceeded to establish. The Historical, was to be the resuh, as far
as possible, of his own observations.
The Philosophical reader, on perusing the 13th article of the first
series of "Things to be considered," will regard it as a singu-
lar fact, that a Youth at college, more than a century ago, from ob-
serving several unaccountable phenomena, attending the refraction
and reflexion of light, should have foretold, that the discovery of
these would let us into a New^ World of Philosophy ; that he should
have been led to suggest,(as in 57 of 2d series,) that there is in the
atmosphere some other ethereal matter, considerably rarer than at-
mospheric air; that he should (as in No. 71) have discov^ered wa-
ter to be a compressible fluid, — a fact not communicated to the
world until the year 1763; that he should have observed the fact,
and attempted to account for it, (No. 77,) that w^ater in freezing
loses its specific gravity ; and that he should have expressed doubts
of the existence of frigorific particles. In his attempt to explain
the phenomena of Thunder and Lightning, the reader w ill also
perceive that, without any knowledge of the electric fluid, and long
before the invention of the Leyden jar,f he rejected the then
prevalent theory on the subject, and was led to conclude that
Lightning was an almost infinitely fine, comhustihle, fiuid matter,
that fioats in the air, aid that takes fire by a sudden and mighty
fermentation, that is some way promoted by the cool, and mots-
hire, and perhaps attraction, of the clouds : a nearer approximation
to the theory of Franklin, than die human mind had ever reached.
His Theory of Atoms will be read with deep interest, as will bis
demonstration that the Fixed Stars are Suns, (No. 77,) his expla-
nation of the Channels of rivers and their branches, (No. 45.) of
the different Refrangibility of the rays of light, (No. 46,) of tho
growtli of Trees, (No. 48,) of the Process of Evaporation, (No.
57,) of the Lever, (No. 65,) his observations on Sound, (No. G6,)
* See Appendix. I, t The Leyden jar was invented in IT-I'V-.
54 LIFE 0¥ PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
on Elasticity, (No. 70,) on the tendency of winds Iroin the coa^t
to bring rain, (No. 75,) and on the cause of Colours, (No. 81.)
Every part of the work will be found to evince a mind, wholly
original and inventive in its observations, and discoveries, in all the
kingdoms of Nature ; and will lead to the conviction that, had his
hfe been devoted to these pursuhs, in a country where he could at
once have availed himself of the discoveries of others, and, the neces-
sary instruments, he would have met with no ordinary success, in
extending the bounds of human knowledge, in tlie most important
and interesting fields of Physical Science. But higher objects of
contemplation, and investigations of a more elevated nature, now
demanded his attention ; and, in devoting to these his whole intel-
lectual and moral strength, he found a pleasure, which he would
not have derived from the proudest triumphs of Philosophical dis-
coverv.
CHAPTER V.
Early ReVigious Productions. — '-^Miscellanies.''^ — ^' Xotes on the
Scriptures^- — Early Religions Impressions. — His Personal
JVarrative.
We have already had occasion to intimate, that, although while
a member of College, Edwards paid a most assiduous and successful
attention to his assigned duties ; and particularly, as we have just
seen, to the study of Mental, and of Physical, Philosophy ; yet he
still found time for pursuits of a more elevated and spiritual cha-
racter. His whole education from early infancy, and the counsels
of his parents, as well as his own feelings, prompted him to these
pursuits. To read the Bible daily, and to read it, in connexion
with other religious books, diligently and attentively on the Sab-
bath, was made, in the earher days of New England, the regular
and habitual duty of every child ; and his father's family, though
not inattentive to the due cultivation of mind and manners, had
lost none of the strictness or conscientiousness, which charac-
terized the Pilgrims. The books, which he found in his father's
library, the conversation of clergymen often resorting to the house,
the custom of the times, as well as the more immediate influence
of parental instruction and example, naturally prompted a mind,
like his, to the early contemplation, and investigation, of many of the
principles and truths of Theology. He had also witnessed in his
father's congregation, before his admission to College, several ex-
tensive Re\avals of Religion ; and in two of them, the impressions
made on his own mind had been unusually deep and solemn. The
Name, familiarly given by the plain people of this country to these
events, — " A Rehgious Attention,^'' and " A General Attention to
Religion," — indicates their nature; and those personally acquainted
with them need not to be informed, that during their progress, the
great truths of Religion, as taught in the Scriptures, and as ex-
plained in the writings of Theologians, becom.e the objects of ge-
neral and intense interest, and of close practical study; or that the
knowledge, acquired by a whole people at such a time, in a com-
paratively little period, often exceeds the acquisitions of many pre-
vious years. With all these things in view, it is not surprizing
therefore, that, to these two kinds of reading, he devoted himself
early, v^ith great diligence and with great su.cces?.
50 LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
T\\'0 ol his early " Resolutions^^ relate to this subject i
^'Resolved, When I think of any Theorem in Divinity to be sol*-
\ ed, immediately to do what I can towards solving it, if circum-
stances do not hinder."
^'Resolved, To stud)^ the Scriptures so steadily, constantly and
frequently, as that I may find and plainly perceive myself to grow
in the knowledge of the same."
On the 8th of June, 1723, he also proposes, whenever he find^^
liimself in a dull listless frame, to read over his own Remarks and
Reflections of a Religious nature, in order to quicken him in his
duty.
These Resolutions plainly e\ince what must have been, for a
considerable period, the habit of his mind, with regard to both sub-
jects ; and the manner, in which he speaks of his " Remarks and
Reflexions" on the subject of Religion, indicates that, at that time,
they were considerably numerous.
They were so in fact. The first manuscript of his " Miscella-
nies" is in folio, and consists of forty-four sheets of foolscap, writ-
ten separately, and stitched tcgeflier like the leaves of a folio book
that is bound. When he began the work, he had obviously no sus-
picion of the size to which it was to grow, nor had he formed his
ultimate plan of arrangement. He headed his first article, " Of
holiness ;" and having finished it, and drawn a line of separation
across the page, he commenced the second, " Of Christ's mediation
and satisfaction." The same is done with the third and fourth. The
fifth he writes, without a line of separation, in larger letters,
^^ Spiritual Happiness. ^^ After that, the subject of each new article
is printed, or written, in larger letters. His first article was wTitten
on the second page of a loose sheet of paper ; and having written
over the second, third, and fourth pages, he went back to the first.
lie began to number his articles by the letters of the Alphabet, a,
b, c ; and having gone through, he commenced with a double Al-
phabet, aa, bb, cc ; when this was finished, finding his work en-
large, he took the regular numbers, 1,2, 3, &£c. and this plan, both
as to subjects and numbers, is afterwards continued.
The beginning of the work is written in a remarkably small*
round hand, nearly the same with that in which his earliest produc-
tions are written. This extends through about the first 150 arfi-
cles, and is soon after perceptibly changed, into a hand somewhat
more formed and flowhig. These appear, obviously, to have been
WTitten during the last years of his College fife, and the two years
of his residence at College, as Bachelor of Arts. Large Extracts
from this work will be found in the ensuing volumes, and a num-
* The first five sheets contain from 105 to 115 Ihies on a page ; each line av-
eraging 30 words. As his hand changed, he gradually diminished the numbcj
'^>£ riiips on a pat^e to about 60.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS^ 57
l>er of them from the earlier articles. Such are the Miscellaneous
Observations, and the Miscellaneous Remarks, in the Seventh vol-
ume, and the IMiscellanies in the Ninth. Li these, will be found
many of his most original and most profound thoughts, and discus-
sions, on theological subjects.
His regular and diligent study of the Sacred ScrijTtures, led him
early to discover, that they opened before him an ahnost boundless
field of investigation and enquiry. Some passages, he found to be
incorrectly reiidered ; many were very obscure, and difficult of ex-
planation ; in many, there were apparent inconsistencies and con-
tradictions ; many had been long employed, as proofs of doctrines
and principles, to which they had no possible reference ; the words
and phrases, as well as the sentiments and narratives, of one part,
he saw illustrated, and interpreted those of another. The Old
Testament in its language, history, doctrines and worship, in its
allusions to mamiers and customs, in its prophecies, types and
images, he perceived to be introductory and explanatory of the
New ; while the New, by presenting the full completion of the
whole plan and design of their conmion Author, unfolded the real
drift and bearing of every part of the Old. Regarding the sacred
volume with the liighest veneration, he appears to have resolved,
while a member of college, that he would, as far as possible, pos-
sess himself, in every part of it which he read, of the true mean-
ing of its Author. With this \dew he commenced his Notes on
THE Scriptures ; obviously making it his standing rule. To study
every passage which he read, which presented the least difficulty
to his own mind, or wliich he had known to be regarded as diffi-
cult by others, until such difficulty was satisfactorily removed. The
result of liis investigations, he regularly, and at the time, commit-
ted to writing: at first, in separate half sheets, folded in 4to ; but
having foimd the inconvenience of this, in his other juvenile wTi-
tings, he soon formed smah pamphlets of sheets, which were ulti-
mately made into volumes. A few of the articles, to the number
of about 50, appear to have been written while he was in college ;
the rest, while preparing for the ministry, and during his subse-
quent fife. That he had no suspicion when he began, of the size
to which the wOrk would grow^, is ob\dous ; and whether he after-
wards formed the design of publishing it, as an Illustration of the
more difficult and obscure passages of the Bibles perhaps cannot
be determined wdth certainty. A few of the articles of an historical
or mythological nature, are marked as quotations from the \mtings
of others,^ and are omitted in the present edition of his works.
The reader, after perusing the work, will be satisfied that they are
* With the exceptions of the articles here referred to, the reader will find, in
the Ninth volume, the whole series of the "■'Notes on the Scriptures," arranged
in scriptural order, with the original numbeis o~f each article retained.
VoL.L 8
^S LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the fruit of his own investigations; and that his mode of removing
difficulties was, — not as it too often is, by disguising or mis-stating
them, but — by giving them their full force,, and meeting them with
fair argument. Perhaps no collection of Notes on the Scriptures,
so entirely original, can be found. From the number prefixed to
each Article, it will be found easy to select those which were the
residt of his early labours. Such a plan of investigating and ex-
plaining the difficulties of the Sacred volume, at so early a period
of life, was probably never formed, in any other instance, and evin-
ces a maturity of intellectual and moral attainments, not often par-
alleled. Among the most interesting and able of these investiga-
tions, will be found the discussion, on the Sacrifice of the daughter
Jcjjhtha, Judges xi, 29 — 40 ; and that on the principle advanced
by Paul, in Romans viii, 28, That all things work together for
good to them that love God; which, as being contained in his letter
to Mr. Gillespie, of Sept. 4, 1T47, is omitted in the Notes on the
Scriptures.
The class, of which Edwards was a member, finished their re-
gular collegiate course, in Sept. 1720, before he was seventeen
years of age. At that period, and for a long time afterwards, the
only exercise, except the Latin Theses, given, at the pubhc com-
mencement, to the class of Bachelors, was the Salutatory, which
was also a Valedictory, Oration in Latin. This exercise was a-
warded to Edwards, as sustaining the highest rank as a scholar,
among the members of the class.
I have heretofore had occasion to mention the early religious im-
pressions made upon his mind ; particularly during two seasons of
uncommon attention to religion in his father's congregation — the
first, several years before, tlie second only one year before, he
went to college. The precise period, when he regarded himself
as entering on a religious life, he no where mentions ; nor have I
found any record of the time, when he made a public profession of
religion. Even the church, with which he became connected,
would not certainly be known, were it not that, on one occasion, he
alludes to himself, as a member of the church in East Windsor.
From various circumstances, I am also led to believe, that the time
of his uniting himself to it, was not far from the time of his leaving
college. Of the \iews and feelings of his mind, on this most im-
portant subject, both before and after this event, we have a brief
but most satisfactory and instructive account, which was fomid
among his papers in his own hand-writing, and which was wTitten
near twenty years afterwards, for his own private benefit. It is as
follows :
" I HAD a variety of concerns and exercises about my soul, from
my childhood ; but I had two more remarkable seasons of awaken-
ing, before I met with that change, by which I was brought to those
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. i59
new dispositions, and that new sense of things, that I have since
had. The first time was when I was a boy, some years before I
w^ent to college,* at a time of remarkable awakening in my father's
congregation. I was then very much affected for many months,
and concerned about the things of rehgion, and my soul's salvation;
and was abundant in religious duties. I used to pray five times a
day in secret, and to spend much time in religious conversation
with other boys ; and used to meet with them to pray together. I
experienced I know not what kind of delight in religion. My
mind was much engaged in it, and had much self-righteous pleas-
ure ; and it was my delight to abound in religious duties. I, with
some of my school-mates, joined togetlier, and built a booth in a
swamp, in a very retired spot, for a place of prayer.f — And besides,
I had particular secret places of my own in the woods, where I used
to retire by myself; and was from tmie to time much affected. My
affections seemed to be lively and easily moved, and I seemed to
be in my element, when engaged in religious duties. And I am
ready to think, many are deceived with such affections, and such a
kind of delight as I then had in religion, and mistake it for grace.
"But, in process of time, my convictions and afiections wore
off; and I entirely lost ah. those affections and delights, and left off
secret prayer, at least as to any constant preference of it ; and re-
turned like a dog to his vomit, and went on in the ways of sin. In-
deed, I was at times very uneasy, especially towards the latter part
of my time at college ; when it pleased God, to seize me with a
pleurisy ; in which he brought me nigh to the grave, and shook me
over the pit of hell. And yet, it was not long after my recovery,
before I fell again into my old ways of sin. But God would not
suffer me to go on with any quietness ; I had great and violent in-
ward struggles, till, after many conflicts \\ith wicked inclinations,
repeated resolutions, and bonds that I laid myself under by a kind
of vows to God, I was brought wholly to break off all former wick-
ed ways, and all ways of known outward sin ; and to apply m}^self
to seek salvation, and practise many religious duties ; but without
that kind of affection and delight which I had formerly experienced.
My concern now wrought more, by inward struggles, and conflicts,
and self-reflections. I made seeking my salvation, the main busi-
ness of my life. But yet, it seems to me, I sought it after a misera-
ble manner ; which has made me sometimes since to question,
whether ever it issued in that which was saving; bemg ready to
doubt, w^hether such miserable seeking ever succeeded. I was
indeed brought to seek salvation, in a manner that I never was be-
fore ; I felt a spirit to part with all things in the world, for an inte-
*As he entered coHege at twelve years of age, this was probably when he was
seven or eight.
+ The place where the booth was built, is known at East Windsor.
QiO I^rtE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
rest in Christ. My concern continued and prevailed, with many
exercising thoughts and inward struggles ; but yet it never seemed
to be proper, to express that concern by the name of terror.
^' From my childhood up, my mind had been full of objections
against the doctrine of God's sovereignt}^, in choosing whom he
would to eternal life, and rejecting whom he pleased ; leaving them
eternally to perish, and be everlastingly tormented in hell. It used
to appear like a horrible doctrine to me. But I remember the time
very well, when I seemed to be convinced, and fully satisfied, as
to this sovereignty of God, and his justice in thus eternally dispo-
3ing of men, according to his sovereign pleasure. But never could
give an account, how, or by what means, I was thus convinced, not
in the least imagining at the time, nor a long time after, that there
was any extraordinary influence of God's Spirit in it; but only diat
now I saw further, and my reason apprehended the justice and
reasonableness of it. However, my mind rested in it; and it put
an end to all those cavils and objections. And there has been a
>vonderful alteration in my mind, with respect to the doctrine of
God's sovereignt}^ from that day to this ; so that I scarce ever have
found so much as the rising of an objection against it, in the most
absolute sense, in God shewing mercy to wiiom he will shew mer^
cy, and hardening whom he will. God's absolute sovereignty and
justice, with respect to salvation and damnation, is what my mind
seems to rest assured of, as much as of any thing that I see with
my eyes ; at least it is so at times. But I have often, since that
first conviction, had quite another kind of sense of God's sovereign-
ty than I had then. I have often since had not only a conviction,
but a delightful conviction. The doctrine has very often appeared
exceedingly pleasant, bright, and sweet. Absolute sovereignty is
what I love to ascribe to God. But my first conviction was not so.
"The first instance, that I remember, of that sort of inward,
sweet delight in God and divine things, that I have lived much in
since, was on reading those words, 1 Tim. i. 17. JVow unto the
King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, he honour and
glory for ever and ever, Amen. As I read the words, there came
into my soul, and was as it were difRised through it, a sense of the
glory of the Divine Being ; a new sense, quite different from any
thing I ever experienced before. Never any words of Scripture
seemed to me as these words did. I thought with myself, how
excellent a Being that was, and how happy 1 should be, if I might
enjoy that God, and be rapt up to him in heaven, and be as it
were swallowed up in him for ever ! I kept saying, and as it were
singing, over these words of scripture to myself ; and went to pray
to God that I might enjoy him, and prayed in a manner quite dif-
ferent from ^vhat I used to do ; with a new sort of affection. But
it never came into my thought, that there was any tiling spiritual,
^r of a saving nature in t^is,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 61
" From about that time, I began to have a new kind of appre-
hensions and ideas of Christ, and the work of redemption, and the
glorious way of salvation by him. An inward, sweet sense of these
things, at times, came into my heart; and my soul was led away in
pleasant views and contemplations of them. And my mind was
greatly engaged to spend my time in reading and meditating on
Christ, on the beauty and excellency of his person, and the lovely
w^ay of salvation by free grace in him. I found no books so de-
lightful to me, as those that treated of these subjects. Those words
Cant. ii. 1. used to be abundantly with me, I am the Rose of Sha-
ron, and the Lily of the valleys. The words seemed to me,
sweetly to represent the loveliness and beauty of Jesus Christ.
The whole book of Canticles used to be pleasant to me, and I used
to be much in reading it, about that time ; and found, from time to
time, an inward sw^eetness, that would carry me away, in my con-
templations. This I know not how to express otherw^ise, than by
a calm, sweet abstraction of soul from all the concerns of this
w^orld ; and sometimes a kind of vision, or fixed ideas and imagina-
tions, of being alone in the mountains, or some solitory wilderness,
far from all mankind, sweetly conversing with Christ, and wrapt
and swallowed up in God. The sense I had of divine tilings,
would often of a sudden kindle up, as it were, a sweet burning in
my heart ; an ardour of soul, that I know not how to express.
" Not long after I first began to experience these things, I gave
an account to my father of some things that had passed in my
mind. I was pretty much affected by the discourse w^e had to-
gether ; and when the discourse was ended, I walked abroad
alone, in a solitary place in my father's pasture, for contemplation.
And as I was walking there, and looking upon the sky and clouds,
there came into my mind so sweet a sense of the glorious majesty
and grace of God, as I know not how to express. — I seemed to
see them both in a sweet conjunction ; majesty and meekness join-
ed together : it was a sweet, and gentle, and holy majesty ; and
also a majestic meekness ; an awful sweetness ; a high, and great,
and holy gentleness.
" After this my sense of divine things gradually increased, and
became more and more lively, and had more of that inward sweet-
ness. The appearance of every thing was altered ; there seemed
to be, as it were, a calm, sweet, cast, or appearance of divine glo-
ry, in almost every thing. God's excellency, his wisdom, his pu^
rity and love, seemed to appear in every thing ; in the sun, moon
and stars; in the clouds and blue sky; in the grass, flowers,
trees ; in the water and all nature ; which used greatly to fix my
mind. I often used to sit and view the moon for a long time ; and
in the day, spent much time in viewing the clouds and sky, to be-
hold the sweet glory of God in these things : in the meantime,
singing forth, with a low voice, my contemplations of the Creator
62 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
and Redeemer. And scarce any thing, among all tlie works of
nature, was so sw^eet to me as thunder and lightning ; formerly no-
thing had been so terrible to me. Before, I used to be uncom-
monly terrified with thunder, and to be struck with terror when I
saw a thunder-storm rising ; but now, on the contrary, it rejoiced
me. I felt God, if I may so speak, at the first appearance of a thun-
der storm ; and used to take the opportunity, at such times, to fix my
myself in order to view the clouds, and see the lightnings play,
and hear the majestic and awful voice of God's thunder, which
oftentimes was exceedingly entertaining, leading me to sweet con-
templations of my great and glorious God. While thus engaged,
it always seemed natural for me to sing, or chant fortli my medita-
tions ; or, to speak my thoughts in soliloquies with a singing voice.
" I felt then great satisfaction, as to my good estate ; but that
did not content me. I had vehement longings of soul after God
and Christ, and after more holiness, wherewith my heart seemed
to be full, and ready to break ; which often brought to my mind
the words of the Psalmist, Psal. cxix. 28. My soul breaketh for
the longing it hath. I often felt a mourning and lamentmg in my
heart, that I had not turned to God sooner, that I might have had
more time to grow in grace. My mind was greatly fixed on
divine things; almost perpetually in the contemplation of them.
I spent most of my time in thinking of divine things, year after
year ; often walking alone in the woods, and solitary places, for
meditation, soliloquy, and prayer, and converse with God ; and it
was always my manner, at such times, to sing forth my contempla-
tions. I was almost constantly in ejaculatory prayer, wherever I
was. Prayer seemed to be natural to me, as the breath by which
the inward burnings of my heart had vent. The delights which I
now felt in the things of religion, were of an exceedingly different
kind from those before-mentioned, that I had when a boy ; and
what then I had no more notion of, than one born blind has of pleas-
ant and beautiful colours. They were of a more inward, pure,
soul-animating and refreshing nature. Those former delights
never reached the heart ; and did not arise from any sight of the
divine excellency of the things of God ; or any taste of the soul-
satisfying and life-giving good there is in them.*
*The remainder of this account will be found on a subsequent page.
CHAPTER VL
Licensure, — Residence in JVew-Yorh. — Pe?'sonal JVarrative cou"
tinned, — His Seventy Resolutions.
He resided at College nearly two years, after he took his first
degree, preparing himself for the work of the ministry; after
which, having passed the customary trials, he received a license to
preach."^ In consequence of an application from a number of
ministers in New England, who were entrusted to act in behalf of
the Presbyterians in New- York, he went to that city in the begin-
ning of August, 1722, and preached there with gieat acceptance,
about eight months. While there he found a most happy residence
in the house of a Mrs Smith ; whom, as well as her son Mr. John
Smith, he regarded as persons of Lincommon piety and purity of
life, and with whom, he formed a very near and intimate christian
friendship. There also, he found a considerable number of per-
sons, among the members of that church, exhibiting the same cha-
racter ; with whom he enjoyed, in a high degree, all the pleasures
and advantages, of christian intercourse. His personal attach-
ment to them became strong ; and their interest in him, as a man
and a preacher, was such, that they warmly solicited him to re-
main with them for life. To decline their candid invitation, was
most distressing to his feelings ; but, on account of the smallness
of that congregation, and some peculiar difficulties which attended
it, (the nature of which, I have not discovered,) he did not think
there was a rational prospect of answering, fully, the great end,
which he had proposed to himself, in his profession, by his settling
there as their minister. After a most painful parting, with the kind
friends, under whose hospitable roof, he had so long and so happily
resided, he left the city, on Friday, the 26th of April, by water,
and reached his father's house, on Wednesday, the 1st of May.-)-
Here, he spent the summer, in close study ; during which, he was
again earnestly requested, by the congregation in New- York, to re-
* This must have been in June, or July, 1722 several months before he was
nineteen years of age.
t It is amusing to observe the time taken up in this voyage. They sailed
from New-York on Friday morning, and put in at W^estchester for the night.
Saturday night and the Sabbath, were passed at Saybrook ; and they arrived
at Wethersfield, on Tuesday evening. Yet the voyage is mentioned as a plea-
sant one.
64 LiIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
turn to that city, and settle among them ; but his former vieVv^
were not altered ; and, therefore, though strongly inclined from
his own feelings to gratify them, he could not comply with their
wishes.
Probably, in no part of his life, had he higher advantage for
spiritual contemplation and enjoyment, than in the period just men-
tioned. He w ent to New-York, in the best and happiest frame of
mind. He found there a little flock of Christ, constrained from a
sense of their own weakness, to " dwell together in unity," and to
feel a practical sense of their dependence on God. He w as in the
midst of a family, whose daily influence served only to refresh-
and to sanctify. He had, also, much leisure for religious readingy
meditation and prayer. In these circumstances, the presence of
the Comforter, appears to have been a daily reality ; the evidence
of which, he found in that purity of heart, w hich enables its pos-
sessor to see God, in the peace which passeth all understanding,
and the joy with which the stranger intermeddleth not. His ac-
count of this subject, is contained in the continuation of the brief
narrative of his own religious history, the first part of wliich, is
found in the last chapter, and is as follows :
" My sense of divine things seemed gradually to increase, till I
went to preach at New- York ; which was about a year and a half
after they began ; and while I was there, I felt them very sensibly,
in a much higher degree, than I had done before. My longings
after God, and holiness, were much increased. Pure and hum-
ble, holy and heavenly, Christianity appeared exceedingly amiable
to me. I felt a burning desire to be, in every thing, a complete
christian ; and, conformed to the blessed image of Christ ;
and that I might live, in all things, according to tlie pure,
sweet and blessed rules of the gospel. I had an eager
thirsting after progress in these things; which put me upon
pursuing and pressing after them. It was my continual strife
day and night, and constant inquiry, how I should he more holy,
and live more holily, and more becoming a child of God, and a
disciple of Christ. I now sought an increase of grace and holiness,
and a holy hfe, with much more earnestness, than ever I sought
grace before I had it. I used to be continually examining myself,
and studying and contriving for likely ways and means, how I should
live holily, with far greater dihgeiice and earnestness, than ever I
pursued any thing in my life ; but yet with too great a dependence
on my ovv n strength ; which afterwards proved a great damage to-
me. My experience had not then taught me, as it has done since,
my extreme feebleness and impotence, every manner of way ; and
the bottomless depths of secret corruption and deceit, there was in
my heart. However, I went on with my eager pursuit after move
holiness, and conformity to Christ.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EEWARDS* 65
" The heaven I desired was a heaven of holiness ; to be witli
God, and to spend my eternity in divine love, and holy communion
with Christ. My mind was very much taken up with contempla-
tions on heaven, and the enjoyments there ; and living there in per-
fect holiness, humility and love : and it used at that time to appear
a great part of the happiness of heaven, that there the saints could
express their love to Christ. It appeared to me a great clog and
burden, that what I feh within, I could not express as I desired.
The inward ardour of my soul, seemed to be hindered and pent up,
and could not freely flame out as it would. I used often to think,
ho'v Hi heaven this principle should freely and fully vent and ex-
prr s itself. Heaven appeared exceedingly delightful, as a world
of ove ; and that all happiness consisted in living in pure, humble,
heavenly, divine love.
" I remember the thoughts I used then to have of holiness ; and
said sometimes to myself, " I do certainly know that I love holi-
ness, such as the gospel prescribes." It appeared to me, that
there was nothing in it but what was ravishingly lovely ; the high-
est beauty and amiableness — a divine beauty ; far purer than any
thing here upon earth ; and that every thing else was Hke mire and
defilement, in comparison of it.
" Holiness, as I then wrote do\vn some of my contemplations on
it, appeared to me to be of a sweet, pleasant, charming, serene, calm
nature ; which brought an inexpressible purity, brightness, peace-
fulness and ravishment to the soul. In other words, that it made
the soul like a field or garden of God, with all manner of pleasant
flowers ; enjoying a sweet calm, and the gently vivifying beams of
the sun. The soul of a true christian, as I then WTote my medita-
tions, appeared like such a little white flower as we see in the
spring of the year ; low and humble on the ground, opening its bo-
som, to receive the pleasant beams of the sun's glory ; rejoicing, as
it were, in a calm rapture ; difilising around a sweet fragrancy ;
standing peacefully and lovingly, in the amidst of other flowers
round about ; all in hke manner opening their bosoms, to drink
in the light of the sun. There was no part of creature-holiness,
that I had so a great a sense of its loveliness, as humility, broken-
ness of heart and poverty of spirit ; and there was nothing that I
so earnestly longed for. JVIy heart panted after this — to lie low
before God, as in the dust ; that I might be nothing, and that God,
might be all, that I might become as a httle child.
" While at New York, I sometimes was much affected with re-
flections on my past life, considering how late it was before I begcn
to be truly rehgious ; and how wickedly I had lived till then : and
once so as to weep abundantly, and for a considerable time to-
gether.
" On January 12, 1723, I made a solemn dedication of myself
to God, and wrote it down ; eiving up mvself, and all that I had to
Vol. I. ^0
66 L5FE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Ood ; to be for the future, in no respect, my own ; to act as one
that had no right to himself, in any respect. And solemnly vow-
ed, to take God for my whole portion and felicity ; looking on no-
thing else, as any part of my happiness, nor acting as if it were ;
and his law for the constant rule of my obedience : engaging to
fight, with all my might, against the world, the flesh, and the devil,
to the end of my life. But I have reason to be infinitely humbled,
when I consider, how much I have failed, of answering my obli-
gation.
" I had, then, abundance of sweet, religious conversation, in the
family where I lived, with Mr. John Smith, and his pious mother.
My heart was knit in afiection, to those, in whom were appearances
of true piety ; and I could bear the thoughts of no other compan-
ions, but such as were holy, and the disciples of the blessed Jesus.
I had great longings, for the advancement of Christ's kingdom in
the world ; and my secret prayer used to be, in great part, taken
up in praying for it. If I heard the least hint, of any thing that
happened, in any part of the world, that appeared, in some respect
or other, to have a favourable aspect, on the interests of Christ's
kingdom, my soul eagerly catched at it ; and it would much ani-
mate and refresh me. I used to be eager to read public news-let-
ters, mainly for that end ; to see if I could not find some news, fa-
vourable to the interest of religion in the world.
" I very frequently used to retire into a solitar}'' place, on the
banks of Hudson's River, at some distance from the cit>^, for con-
templation on divine tilings and secret converse with God : and had
many sweet hours there. Sometimes Mr. Smith and I walked
there together, to converse on the things of God ; and our conver-
sation used to turn much on the advancement of Christ's kingdom
in the world, and the glorious things that God would accomplish
for his church in the latter days. I had then, and at other times,
the greatest delight in the holy scriptures, of any book whatsoever.
Oftentimes in reading it, every word seemed to touch my heart.
I felt a harmony between something in my heart, and those sw^eet
and pow^erful words. I seemed often to see so much light exhibit-
ed by every sentence, and such a refreshing food communicated,
that I could not get along in reading ; often dwelling long on one
sentence, to see the wonders contained in it; and yet almost every
sentence seemed to be full of wonders.
"I came away from New York in the month of April, 1723,
and had a most bitter parting with Madam Smith and her son.
My heart seemed to sink within me, at leaving the family and city,
where I had enjoyed so many sw^eet and pleasant days. I went
from New York to Wethersfield, by water ; and as I sailed aw^ay,
I kept sight of the city as long as I could. However, that night
after this sorrowful parting, I was greatly comforted in God at
Westchester, where we went ashore to lodge : and had a pleasant
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 07
time of it all the voyage to Saybrook. It was sweet to me to think
of meeting dear christians in heaven, where we should never part
more. At Saybrook we went ashore to lodge on Saturday, and
there kept the Sabbath ; where I had a sweet and refreshing sea-
son, walking alone in the fields.
"After I came home to Windsor, I remained much in a like
frame of mind, as when at Ncav York ; only sometimes I felt my
heart ready to sink, with the thoughts of my friends at New York.
My support w as in contemplations on the heavenly state ; as I find
in my Diary of IVIay 1, 1723. It was a comfort to tliink of that
state, where there is fulness of joy; where reigns heavenly, calm,
and delightful love, without alloy ; where there are continually the
dearest expressions of this love ; where is the enjoyment of the
persons loved, without ever parting ; where those persons who ap-
pear so lovely in this world, will really be inexpressibly more love-
ly, and full of love to us. And how sweetly will the mutual lovers
join together, to sing the praises of God and the Lamb ! How will
it fill us with joy to think, that this enjoyment, these sweet exerci-
ses, will never cease, but will last to all eternity."
During his preparation for the ministry, his residence in New
York, and his subsequent residence at his father's house, he formed
a series of RESOLUTIONS, to the number of Seventy, intended
obviously for himself alone, to regulate his own heart and fife ; but
fitted also from their christian simphcity, and spiritnal-mindedness, to
be eminently useful to others. Of these, the first thirty-four* were
written before Dec. 18, 1722, the time in which his Diary, as it
now exists, commences. The particular time and occasion of
making many of the rest, will be found in that most interesting
narrative ; in which also are many other rules and resolutions in-
tended for the regulation of his own affections, of perhaps equal
excellence. It should be remembered that they were all wiitten
before he was twenty years of age.f As he was w-holly averse to
all profession and ostentation ; and as these Resolutions themselves
were plainly intended for no other eye than his own, except the
eye that is omniscient ; they may be justly considered as the basis
of his conduct and character ; the plan by which he governed the
secret, as well as the public, actions of his life. As such they will
deeply interest the reader, not only as they unfold the inmost mind
of their author, but as they also show, in a manner most striking
and convincing to the conscience, what is the true foundation of
great and distinguished excellence.
* The first twenty-one were written at once, with tlie same pen ; as were
the next ten, at a subsequent sitting. The rest were written occasionally.
They are all on two detached pieces of paper.
t The last was written in August, 172S. The whole series is published now
for the first time.
68 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
He was too well acquainted with human weakness and frailtj,
even where the intentions are most sincere, to enter on any Fcso-
lutions rashly, or from a reliance on his own strength. He, -h' re-
fore, m the outset, looked to God for aid, who alone can i'ord
success in the use of the best means, and in the intended accom-
plishment of the best purposes. This he places at the head of all
his other important rules, that his whole dependence was on the
grace of God, while he still proposes to recur to a frequent ;md
serious perusal of them, in order that they might become the ha-
bitual directory of his life.
RESOLUTIONS.
" Being sensible that I am unable to do any thing without God's
help, I do humbly entreat hun by his grace, to enable me to keep
these Resolutions, so far as they are agreeable to his will, for
Christ's sake.
Remember to read over these Resolutions once a week.
1 . Resolved, That / will do whatsoever I think to be most to the
glory of God and my own good, profit and pleasure, in the whole
of my duration ; without any consideration of the time, whether
now, or never so many mjaiads of ages hence. Resolved to do
whatever I think to be my duty, and most for the good and ad-
vantiige of mankind in general. Resolved, so to do, whatever
difficulties I meet with, how^ many soever, and how great soever.
2. Resolved, To be continually endeavouring to find out some
new contrivance, and invention, to promote the forementioned
things.
3. Resolved, If ever I shall fall and grow dull, so as to neglect
to keep any part of these Resolutions, to repent of all I can re-
member, when I come to myself again.
4. Resolved, Never to do any manner of thing, whether in soul
or body, less or more, but what tends to the glory of God, nor he,
nor sujfer it, if 1 can possibly avoid it.
5. Resolved, Never to lose one moment of time, but to improve
it in the most profitable v. ay I possibly can.
6. Resolved, To live with all my might, while I do live.
7. Resolved, Never to do anything, which I should be afraid to
do, if it were the last hour of my life.
8. Resolved, To act, in all respects, both speaking and doing,
as if nobody had been so vile as I, and as if I had committed the
same sins, or had the same infirmities or failings as others; and
that I \Aill let the knowledge of their failings promote nothing but
shame in myself, and prove only an occasion of my confessing my
own sins and misery to God. Vid. July 30.
9. Resolved, To think much, on all occasions, of my own dying,
and of the common cuTumstances wliich attend death.
ilFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 60
10. Resolved, When I feel pain, to think of the pains of Mar-
tyrdom, and of Hell.
1 1 . Resolved, When I think of any Theorem in divinity to be
.•solved, immediately to do what I can towards solving it, ii circum-
stances do not hinder.
12. Resolved, If I take dehght in it as a gratification of pride,
or vanit}", or on any such account, immediately to throw it by.
13. Resolved, To be endeavouring to lind out fit objects of
charity and Hberality. •
14. Resolved, Never to do any thing out of Revenge.
15. Resolved, Never to suffer the least motions of anger to-
wards irrational beings.
16. Resolved, Never to speak evil of any one, so that it shall
tend to his dishonour, more or less, upon no account except for
some real good.
17. Resolved, That I will live so, as I shall wish I had done
when I come to die.
18. Resolved, To hve so, at all times, as I think is best in my
most devout firames, and when I have the clearest notions oi the
things of the Gospel, and another world.
19. Resolved, Never to do any thing, which I should be afraid
to do, if I expected it would not be above an hour, before I should
hear tlie last tiump.
20. Resolved, To maintain the strictest temperance, in eating
and drinking.
21. Resolved, Never to do any thing, which, if I should see in
another, I should count a just occasion to despise him for, or to
think any way the more meanly of him.
22. Resolved, To endeavour to obtain for myself as much hap-
piness, in the other world, as I possibly can, with all the power,
might, vigour, and vehemence, yea violence, I am capable of, or
can bring myself to exert, in any way that can be thought of.
23. Resolved, Frequently to take some deliberate action, which
seems most unlikely to be done, for the glory of God, and trace it
back to the original intention, designs and ends of it ; and if I find
it not to be for God's glory, to repute it as a breach of the fourth
Resolution.
24. Resolved, Whenever I do any conspicuously evil action, to
trace it back, till I come to the original cause ; and then, both care-
fully endeavour to do so no more, and to fight and pray with all
my might against the original of it.
25. Resolved, To examine carefully, and constantly, what that
one thing in me is, which causes me in the least to doubt of the
love of God ; and to direct all my forces against it.
26. Resolved, To cast away such things, as I find do abate my
assurance.
27. Resolved, Never wilfully to omit any thing, except the
75 L.1FE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
omission be for the glory of God ; and frequently to examine my
omjssions.
28. Resolved, To study the Scriptures so steadily, constantly
and frequently, as that I may lind, and plainly perceive myself to
grow in the knowledge of the same.
29. Resolved, Never to count that a prayer, nor to let that pass
as a prayer, nor that as a petition of a prayer, which is so made,
that I cannot hope that God will answer it ; nor that as a confes-
sion, which I cannot hope God will accept.
30. Resolved, To strive, every week, to be brought higher in
Religion, and to a higher exercise of grace, than I was the week
before.
31. Resolved, Never to say any thing at all against any body,
but when it is perfectly agreeable to the highest degree of christian
honom*, and of love to mankind, agreeable to the lowest humility^
and sense of my own faults and failings, and agreeable to the Gol-
den Rule ; often, vdien I have said any thing against any one, to
bring it to, and try it strictly by the test of this Resolution.
32. Resolved, To be strictly and firmly faithful to my trust, that
that, in Prov. xx, 6, A faithful man, who can find? may not be
partly fulfilled in me.
33. Resolved, To do, always, what I can towards maldng, main-
taining and preserving peace, when it can be done \\athout an over-
balancing detriment in other respects. Dec. 26, 1722.
34. Resolved, In narrations, never to speak any thing but the
pure and simple verity.
35. Resolved, Whenever I so much question whether I have
done my duty, as that my quiet and calm is thereby disturbed, to set
it do\Mi, and also how the question was resolved. Dec. 18, 1722.
36. Resolved, Never to speak evil of any, except I have some
particular good call to it. Dec. 19, 1722.
37. Resolved, To enquire every night, as I am going to bed,
Wherein 1 have been negligent, — What sin I have committed, — and
wherein I have denied myself; — also, at the end of every week,
month and year. Dec. 22 and 26, 1722.
38. Resolved, Never to utter any thing tliat is sportive, or mat-
ter of laughter, on a Lord's day. Sabbath evening, Dec. 23, 1722.
39. Resolved, Never to do any thing, of which I so much ques-
tion the lawfulness, as that I intend, at the same time, to consider
and examine afterwards, whether it be lawful or not ; unless I as
much question the lawfulness of the omission.
40. Resolved, To enquire every night, before I go to bed,
whether I have acted in the best way I possibly could, witli respect
to eating and drinking. Jan. 7, 1723.
41. Resolved, To ask myself, at the end of every day, week,
month and year, wherein I could possibly, in any respect, have
done better. Jan. 11, 1723.
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWAftD^;. 71
42. Resolved, Frequently to renew the dedication of myself to
God, which was made at my haptlsm, which I solemnly renewed,
when I was received into the communion of the church, and which
I have solemnly re-made this 12th day of January, 1723.
43. Resolved, Never, henceforward, till I die, to act as if I
were any way my own, hut entirely and altogether God's ; agreea-
hly to what is to be found in Saturday, Jan. 12th. Jan. 12th,
1723.
44. Resolved, That no other end but religion, shall have any
influence at all on any of my actions ; and that no action shall be,
in the least circumstance, any otherwise than the religious end will
carry it. Jan. 12, 1723.
45. Resolved, Never to allow any pleasure or grief, joy or sor-
row, nor any affection at all, nor any degree of affection, nor any
circumstance relating to it, but what helps Religion. Jan. 12 and
13, 1723.
46. Resolved, Never to allow the least measure of any fretting
or uneasiness at my father or mother. Resolved, To suffer no
effects of it, so much as in the least alteration of speech, or motion
of my eye ; and to be especially careful of it with respect to any of
our family.
47. Resolved, To endeavour, to my utmost, to deny whatever is
not most agreeable to a good and universally sweet and benevolent,
quiet, peaceable, contented and easy, compassionate and generous,
humble and meek, submissive and obliging, diligent and industrious,
charitable and even, patient, moderate, forgi\dng and sincere, tem-
per ; and to do, at all times, what such a temper would lead me
to; and to examine strictly, at the end of every w^eek, whether I
have so done. Sabbath Morning, May 5, 1723.
48. Resolved, Constantly, with the utmost niceness and dili-
gence, and the strictest scrutiny, to be looking into the state of my
soul, that I may know whether I have truly an interest in Christ or
not ; that when I come to die, I may not have any negligence re-
specting this, to repent of. May 26, 1723.
49. Resolved, That this never shall be, if I can help it.
50. Resolved, That I will act so, as I think I shall judge would
have been best, and most prudent, when I come into die future
world. July 5, 1723.
51. Resolved, That I will act so, in every respect, as I think I
shall wish I had done, if I should at last be damned. July 8, 1723.
52. I frequently hear persons in old age, say how they would
live, if they were to live their lives over again : Resolved, That I
will live just so as I can think I shall wish I had done, supposing I
live to old age. July 8, 1723.
53. Resolved, To improve every opportunity, when I am in the
best and happiest frame of mind, to cast and venture my soul on
the \jOyA Jesus Christ, to truBt and confide in him, and consecrate
72 LIFE OF PllESIDENT EDWARDS.
myself wholly to him ; that from this I may have assurance of my
safety, knowing that I confide in my Redeemer. July 8, 1723.
54. Resolved, Whenever I hear any thing spoken in commen-
dation of any person, if I think it would be praiseworthy in me,
that I will endeavour to imitate it. July 8, 1723.
55. Resolved, To endeavour, to my utmost, so to act, as I can
tliink I should do, if I had already seen the happiness of Heaven,
and Hell torments. July 8, 1723.
56. Resolved, Never to give over, nor in the least to slacken,
my fight with my corruptions, however unsuccessful I may be.
57. Resolved, When I fear misfortunes and adversity, to exa-
mine whether I have done my duty, and resolve to do it, and let
the event be just as Pro\idence orders it. I will, as far as I can,
be concerned about nothing but my duty, and my sin. June 9,
and July 13, 1723.
58* Resolved, Not only to refrain from an air of dishke, fretful-
ness, and anger in conversation, but to exhibit an air of love, cheer-
fulness and benignity. May 21, and July 13, 1723.
59. Resolved, When I am most conscious of provocations to ill-
nature and anger, that I will strive most to feel and act good-natur-
edly; yea, at such times, to manifest good-nature, though I think
that in other respects it would be disadvantageous, and so as would
be imprudent at other times. May 12, July 11, and July 13.
60. Resolved-^ Whenever my feelings begin to appear in the
least out of order, when I am conscious of the least uneasiness
within, or the least irregularity without,! will then subject myself to
the strictest examination. July 4, and 13, 1723.
61. Resolved, That I will not give way to that lisdessness which
1 find unbends and relaxes my mind from being fully and fixedly
set on religion, whatever excuse I may have for it — that what my
listlessness inclines me to do, is best to be done, &ic. May 21 , and
July 13, 1723.
62. Resolved, Never to do any thing but my duty, and then ac-
cording to Eph. vi, 6 — 8, to do it wiUingly and cheerfully, as unto
the Lord, and not to man : knowing that whatever good thing any
man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord. June 25, and
July 13, 1723.
63. On the supposition, that there never was to be but one indi-
vidual in the world, at any one time, who was properly a complete
christian, in all respects of a right stamp, having Christianity always
shining in its true lustre, and appearing excellent and lovely, from
whatever part and under wdiatever character viewed : Resolved, To
act just as I would do, if I strove with all my might to be that one.
who should live in my time. Jan. 14, and July 13, 1723.
64. Resolved, When I find those ^^ groanings which cannot be
uttered,^^ of which the Aposde speaks, and those " breakings of
sold for the longing it hath," of which the Psalmist speaks, Psalm
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDAVARDS. 73
^ixix, 20, That I will promote them to the utmost of my power,
and that I \\ill not be v.eary of earnestly endeavouring to vent my
desires, nor of the repetitions of such earnestness. July 23, anA Au-
gust 10, 1723.
65. Resolved^ Very much to exercise myself in this, all my life
long, viz. With the greatest openness, of which I am capable, to de-
clare my W^ays to God, and lay open my soul to him, all my sins,
temptations, difficulties, sorrows, fears, hopes, desires, and every
thing, and every circumstance, according to Dr. Manton's Sermon
on the 119th Psalm. July 2^, and Aug. 10, 1723.
66. Resolved^ That I v.ill endeavour always to keep a benign
aspect, and air of acting and speaking in aU places, and in all com-
panies, except it should so happen that duty requires otheriAise.
67. Resolved^ After affiictions, to enquire. What I am the better
for them ; What good I have got by them ; and, What I might have
got by them.
68. Resolved, To confess frankly to myself all that which I find
in myself, either infirmity or sin ; and, if it be what concerns reli-
gion, also to confess the whole case to God, and implore needed
help. July 23, and August 10, 1723.
69. Resolved.^ Always to do that, which I shall wish I had done
when I see others do it. Aug. 11, 1723.
70. Let there be something of benevolence, in all that I speak.
Aug. 17, 1723.
Those, who have read the preceding Resolutions, will not need to
be apprised, that they discover in the wTiter a knowledge of his
own heart, of the human character, and of the secret springs of
human action, as well as a purity, conscientiousness and evangeh-
cal integrity, very rarely found in any individual. His obvious in-
tention and rule was, to refer every voluntary action, and every
course of conduct, habitually and immediately to the eye of Om-
niscience ; to live as always surrounded by his presence ; and to
value nothing in comparison with his approbation, and, what of
course accompanied it, that of his own conscience. At this early
period, he had begun to remember, that he was imm^ortal, that he
w^as soon to enter on a stage of existence and action, incomparably
more expanded and dignified than the present, and that nothing
here had any ultimate importance, except as it had a bearing on
his own welfare, and that of others, in that nobler state of being.
These Resolutions are, perhaps, to persons of every age, but espe-
cially to the young, the best uninspired summary of christian duty,
the best directory to high attainments in evangelical virtue, which
the mind of man has hitherto been able to form. They are, also,
in the highest degree interesting, as disclosing the writer's own cha-
racter ; and no one will w^onder that the youth, w^ho, in his nine-
VOL. I. 10
74 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
teenth year, could, in the presence of God, deliberately and sol-
emnly form the first Resolution : — " Resolved, That / will do
ivhatsoever I think to be most to God's glory, and my own good,
profit and pleasure, on the whole ; without any consideration of
the tsme, whether now, or never so many myriads of ages hence ; —
to do whatever I think to be my duty, and most for the good and
advantage of mankind in general, — whatever diffccidties I meet
with, how many and how great soever :"• — should have attained to
an elevation and energy of virtue rarely witnessed in this fallen
world.
CHAPTER VII.
His Diary.
The Diary of Mr. Edwards begins Dec. 18, 1722, when he
was nineteen years of age. As far as to Jan. 15th, at night, it is
written on two detached slips of paper ; and the remainder in a
book.^ As it commences abruptly, and as near as possible to the
top of that paper ; the begiiming of it is undoubtedly lost ; and it is
not improbable, that, as he origmally wrote it, it may have reached
back, at least to the period of his preparation for the ministry. It
was intended, as will at once be perceived, for his ov.ti private use
exclusively ; and had it been with him at the close of life, it is not
unlikely it might have been destroyed. Still, whatever is calcula-
ted to do good, and is perfectly consistent with an author's real
reputation, may be published with, honour, whatever his design
might be while wTiting. The best of men, indeed, have thoughts,
and opinions and feelings, which are perfectly proper and right in
themselves, which yet it would be wholly improper for them to dis-
close to others. But a man of sound discretion, will take care that
nothing of this nature is placed within the reach of accident. What
Mr. Edwards wished to have concealed from every eye but his own,
he wTote in short hand. And on one occasion, after having written
to a considerable extent in that character, he adds this remark in
his customary hand, " Remember to act according to Prov. xii,
23, A prudent man concealeth knowledge.^^
The reader, while perusing the Diary in its various parts, will, I
think, be struck with it, as possessing the following characteristics.
It consists of facts ; and of soUd thought, dictated by deep religious
feeling : and not of the mere expressions of feeling, or of common-
place moral reflexions, or exhortations. It was intended for his
own eyes exclusively ; and not chiefly for those of his friends and
of the public. It is an exhibition of the simple thinking, feeling
and acting, of a man, who is unconscious how he appears, except to
himself, and to God : and not the remarks of one, who is desirous of
being thought humble, respecting his own humility. If we suppose
a man of christian simplicity, and godly sincerity, to bring all the
secret movements of his own soul under the clear, strong light of
*He mentions, Jan, 14th, his making the book, and annexing^ the loose pa-
pers to it.
76 LIFE OF PRESHJENT EUWARL*-?.
heaven, and there to survey them with a piercing and an honest
eye, and a contrite heart, in order to humble himself, and make
himself better ; it is just the account which such a man would
write. — In these respects, it is, v*ith only here and there a solitary
exception, wholly unlike any Diary of modern times; and, as such,
is, with here and there a solitary "exception, the only Diary of
modern times, that ought ever to have been published.
DIARY. DEGEriBER, 1722.
Dec. 18. This day made the 35th Resolution. The reason
why I, in the least, question my interest in God's love and favour,
is, — 1. Because I cannot speak so fully to my experience of that
preparatory work, of which divines speak : — 2. I do not remember
that I experienced regeneration, exactly in those steps, in vrhich
cUvines say it is generally A^aought : — 3. I do not feel the christian
gTaces sensibly enough, particularly faith. I fear they are only
such hypocritical outside affections, which wicked men may feel^
as welt as otliers. They do not seem to be sufficiently inward,
full, sincere, entire and hearty. They do not seem so substantial,
and so WTOught into my very nature, as I could wish. — 4. Because
I am sometimes guilty of sins of omission and commission. Lately
I have doubted, whether I do not transgress in evil speaking. This
day, resolved, No.
Dec. 19. This day made the 36th Resolution. Lately, I have
been very much perplexed, by seeing the doctrine of different de-
grees in glory questioned ; but now have almost got over tlie diffi-
cult}^
Dec^. 20. This day somewhat questioned, whedier I had not
been guilty of negligence yesterday, and this morning ; but resoh^-
ed. No.
Dec. 21, Friday. This day, and yesterday, I was exceedingly
dull, dry and dead.
Dec. 22, Saturday. This day, revived by God's Holy Spirit;
aflected with the sense of the excellency of holiness ; felt more ex-
ercise of love to Christ, than usual. Have, also, felt sensible re-
pentance for sin, because it was committed against so merciful and
good a God. This night made the 37th Resolution.
Sahl'ath-nis'ht, Dec. 23. Made the 3Sth Resolution.
Monday, Dec. 24. Higher thoughts than usual of the excellen-
cy of Christ and his kingdom. — Concluded to observe, at the end
of every month, the number of breaches of Resolutions, to see
whether they increase or diminish, to begin from this day, and to
compute from that tlie weekly account, my monthly increase, and,
out of the whole, my yearly increase, beginning from new year
days.
Wednesday y Dec. 26. Early in the morning yesterday, was
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 77
liindered by the head-ache all day; though I hope I did not lose
much.^ Made an addition to the 37th Resolution, concerning
weeks, months and years. At yiight ; made the 33d Resolution.
Saturday, Dec. 29. About sunset this day, dull and lifeless.
1722-23. Tuesday, Jan. 1. Have been dull for several days.
Examined whether I have not been guilty of negligence to-day ;
and resoiv^ed, No.
Wednesday, Jan. 2. Dull. I find, by experience, that, let me
make Resolutions, and do what I will, with never so many inven-
tions, it is all nothing, and to no purpose at all, w ithout the motions
of the Spirit of God ; for if the Spirit of God should be as much
withdrav.Ti from me always, as for the week past, notwithstanding
ail I do, I should not grow, but should languish, and miserably fade
away. I perceive, if God should withdraw his Spirit a httle more,
I should not hesitate to break my Resolutions, and should soon
arrive at my old state. There is no dependence on myself. Our
resolutions may be at the higliest one day, and yet, the next day,^
w^e may be in a miserable dead condition, not at all like the same
person who resolved. So that it is to no purpose to resolve, ex-
cept w^e depend on the grace of God. For, if it were not for his
mere grace, one might be a very good man one day, and a very
wicked one the next. I find also by experience, that there is no
guessing out the ends of Providence, in particular dispensations
towards me — any otherwise than as afilictions come as corrections
for sin, and God intends when we meet with them, to desire us to
look back on our ways, and see wherein we have done amiss, and
lament that particular sin, and all our sins, before him : — knowing
this, also, that all things shall work together for our good; not
knowing in w^hat w^ay, indeed, but trusting in God.
Saturday evening, Jan. 5. A little redeemed from a long dread-
ful dulness, about reading the Scriptures. This week, have been
unhappily low in the weekly account: — and what are the reasons
of it? — abundance of Hstlessness and sloth ; and, if this should con-
tinue much longer, I perceive that other sins will begin to discover
themselves. It used to appear to me, that I had not much sin re-
maining ; but now, I perceive that there are great remainders of
sin. Where may it not bring me to, if God should leave me ? Sin
is not enough mortified. Without the influences of the Spirit of
God, the old serpent would begin to rouse up himself from his
frozen state, and would come to life again. Resolved, That I have
been negligent in two things : — in not striving enough in duty ; and
in not forcing myself upon religious thoughts.
Sabbath, Jan. 6. At night; Much concerned about the improve-
ment of precious time. Intend to live in continual mortification,
without ceasing, and even to weary myself thereby, as long as I am
in this world, and never to expect or desire any worldly ease or
pleasure.
V8 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDb.
Monday^ Jan. 7. At night, made the 40th Resolution.
Tuesday. Jan. 8. In the morning, had higher thoughts than
usual of the excellency of Christ, and felt an unusual repentance
of sin therefrom.
Wednesday, Jan. 9. Jit night: Decayed. I am sometimes apt
to think, that I have a great deal more of holiness than I really have.
I find now and then that ahominahle corruption, which is directly
contrary to what I read of eminent christians. I do not seem to
be half so careful to improve time, to do every thing quick, and in
as short a time as I possibly can, nor to be perpetually engaged
to think about religion, as I w^as yesterday and the day before, nor
indeed as I have been at certain times, perhaps a twelve month
ago. If my resolutions of that nature, from that time, had always
been kept alive and awake, how much better might I have been,
than I now am. How deceitful is my heart ! I take up a strong
resolution, but how soon doth it weaken.
Thursday, Jan, 10, about noon. Recovering. It is a great
dishonour to Christ, in whom I hope I have an interest, to be uneasy
at my worldly state and condition; or, when I see the prosperity
of others, and that ail things go easy mth them, the world is smooth
to them, and they are very happy in many respects, and very
prosperous, or are advanced to much honour ; to grudge them
their prosperity, or envy them on account of it, or to be in the
least uneasy at it, to wish and long for the same prosperity, and to
desire that it should ever be so with me. Wherefore, concluded
always to rejoice in every one's prosperity, and not to pretend to
expect or desire it for myself, and to expect no happiness of that
nature, as long as I live ; but to depend on afflictions, and to be-
take myself entirely to another happiness. — I think I find myself
much more sprightly and healthy, both in body and mind, for my
self-denial in eating, drinking and sleeping. I think it would be
advantageous, every morning to consider my business and tempta-
tions, and the sins to which I shall be exposed on that day, and to
make a resolution how to improve the day, and avoid those sins,
and so at the beginning of every week, month and year. I never
knew before what was meant, by not setting our hearts on those
things. It is, not to care about them, nor to depend upon them,
nor to afflict ourselves with the fear of losing them, nor to please
ourselves ■^^^th the expectation of obtaining them, or witli the hopes
of their continuance. — At night ; made the 41st Resolution.
Saturday, Jan. 12. In the morning. I have this day, solemn-
ly renewed my baptismal covenant and self-dedication, which I re-
newed, when I was taken into the communion of the church. I
have been before God, and have giv^en myself, all that I am, and
have, to God ; so that I am not, in any respect, my own. I can
challenge no right in this understanding, this will, these affections,
which are in me. Neither have I any right to this body, or any
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 79
of its members — no right to this tongue, these hancis, these feet ;
no right to these senses, these eyes, these ears, this smell, or this
taste. I have given myself clear away, and have not retained any
thing, as my own. I gave myself to God, in my baptism, and I
have been this morning to him, and told him, that I gave myself
wholly to him. I have given every power to him ; so that for the
future, I'll challenge no right in myself, in no respect whatever.
I have expressly promised him, and I do now promise Almighty
God, that by his grace, I will not. I have this morning told liim,
that I did take Him for my whole portion and felicity, looking on
nothing else, as any part of my happiness, nor acting as if it were ;
and his Law, for tlie constant rule of my obedience ; and would
figlit, with all my might, against the W'orld, the flesh and the devil,
to the end of my life ; and that I did believe in Jesus Christ,
and did receive him as a Prince and Saviour ; and that I would
adhere to the faith and obedience of the Gospel, however hazard-
ous and difficult, the confession and practice of it may be ; and
that I did receive the blessed Spirit, as my Teacher, Sanctifier,
and only Comforter, and cherish all his motions to enlighten, pu-
rify, confirm, comfort and assist me. This, I have done ; and I
pray God, for the sake of Christ, to look upon it as a self-dedica-
tion, and to receive me now, as entirely his owti, and to deal with
me, in all respects, as such, w^hether he afflicts me, or prospers me,
or whatever he pleases to do with me, who am his. Now, hence-
forth, I am not to act, in any respect, as my own. — I shall act as
my own, if I ever make use of any of my pow ers, to any thing,
that is not to the glory of God, and do not make the glorifying of
him, my whole and entire business : — if I murmur in the least at
affliction ; if I grieve at the prosperity of others ; if I am in any
way uncharitable ; if I am angry, because of injuries ; if I revenge
them ; if I do any thing, purely to please myself, or if I avoid any
thing, for the sake of my owai ease ; if I omit any thing, because
it is great self-denial ; if I trust to myself ; if I take any of the
praise of any good that I do, or that God doth by me ; or if I am
in any way proud. This day, made the 42d and 43d Resolutions: —
Whether or no, any other end ought to have any influence at all,
on any of my actions ; or, w^hether any action ought to be any
otherwise, in any respect, than it would be, if nothing else but
religion had the least influence on my mind. Wherefore, I make
the 44th Resolution.
Query : Whether any delight, or satisfaction, ought to be allow-
ed, because any other end is obtained, beside a reHgious one. In
the afternoon, I answer. Yes ; because, if we should never sufler
ourselves to rejoice, but because we have obtained a religious end,
we should never rejoice at the sight of friends, w^e should not allow
ourselves any pleasure in our food, w4iereby the animal spirits
would be withdrawn, and good digestion hindered. But the que-
80 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ly is to be answered thus : — ^We never ought to allow any joy or
sorrow, but what helps religion. Wherefore, I make the 45th Re-
solution.
The reason why I so soon grow lifeless, and unfit for the busi-
ness I am about, I have found out, is only because I have been
used to suffer myself to leave off, for the sake of ease, and so, I
have acquired a habit of expecting ease ; and tlierefore, when I
think I have exercised myself a great while, I cannot keep myself
to it any longer, because I expect to be released, as my due and
right. And then, I am deceived, as if I were really tired and wea-
ry. Whereas, if I did not expect ease, and was resolved to occu-
py myself by business, as much as I could; I should continue
with the same vigour at my business, without vacation time to rest.
Thus, I have found it in reading the scriptures ; and thus, I have
found it in prayer ; and thus, I believe it to be in getting sermons
by heart, and in other things.
At night. This week, the weekly account rose liiglier tlian or-
dinary. It is suggested to me, that too constant a mortification, and
too vigorous application to religion, may be prejudicial to health ;
but nevertheless, I will plainly feel it and experience it, before I
cease, on this account. It is no matter how much tired and weary
I am, if my health is not impaired.
Sabbath day, Jan. 13. 1 plainly feel, that if I should continue
to go on, as from the beginnmg of the last week hitherto, I should
continually grow and increase in grace. After the afternoon meet-
ing, made an addition to the 45th Resolution. At noon ; I remem-
ber I thought that I loved to be a member of Christ, and not any
thing distinct, but only a part, so as to have no separate interest, or
pleasure of my o\\ii. Jit night, resolved to endeavour fully to
understand 1 Cor. vii. 29 — 32, and to act according to it.
Monday, Jan. 14. About 10 o'clock in the morning, made
this book, and put these papers in it.* The dedication, which I
made of myself to God, on Saturday last, has been exceedingly
useful to me. I thought I had a more spiritual insight into the
scriptures, w4ien reading the 8th of Romans, than ever before.
At night. Great mstances of mortification, are deep wounds, giv-
en to the body of sin ; hard blows, which make him stagger and
reel. We thereby get strong ground and footing against him,
he is the weaker ever after, and we have easier work \\-ith him
the next time. He grows cowardly ; and we can easily cause
him to give way, until at length, we find it easy w^ork with him.
and can kill him at pleasure. While we five witliout great instan-
ces of mortification and self-denial, the old man keeps about w^here
he w^as ; for he is sturdy and obstinate, and will not stir for small
blows. This, without doubt, is one great reason why many chris-
* He refers to slips of paper on which the first part of the Diary is written :
as far as Jan. 15, al niaht.
LIFE ©F PRESIDENT EDWARBS. ^1
iians do not sensibly increase in grace. After the greatest mortifi-
cations, I always find the greatest comfort. Wrote the 63d Reso-
lution. Such little things as Christians commonly do, will not
evmce much increase of grace. We must do great things for God.
— It wiU be best, when I find that I have lost any former ancient
good motions or actions, to take notice of it, if I can remember
ihem.
Tuesday, Jan. 15. — Mout two or three o'clock. I have been
all this time decaying. It seemed yesterday, the day before, and Sa*
turd ay, that I should always retain the same resolutions to the same
height. But alas ! how soon do I decay ! O how weak, how in-
firm, how unable to do any thing of myself ! What a poor incon-
sistent being ! What a miserable WTCtch, uithout the assistance of
the Spirit of God ! While I stand, I am ready to think that I stand
by my own strength, and upon my own legs ; and I am ready to
triumph over my spiritual enemies, as if it were I myself, that
caused them to flee : — when alas ! I am but a poor infant, upheld
by Jesus Christ ; who holds me up, and gives me liberty to smile,
to see my enemies flee, when he drives them before me. And so
I laugh, as though I myself did it, when it is only Jesus Christ leads
=me along, and fights himself against my enemies. And now the
Lord has a little left me, how weak do I find myself. O let it teach
me to depend less on myself, to be more humble, and to give more
of the praise of my ability to Jesus Christ ! The heart of man is
deceitful above all things and desperately wicked : who can know
it ! — The occasion of my decaying, is a Httle melancholy. My
spirits are depressed, because I fear that I lost some friendship the
last night ; and, my spirits being depressed, my resolutions have
lost their strength. I differ to-day from yesterday, in these things.
I do not resolve any thing to-day, half so strongly, I am not so
perpetually thinking of renewing my resolutions, as I was then. I
am not half so vigorous as I was then ; nor am I half so careful to
do every thing with vigour. Then, I kept continually acting ; but
now, I do things slowly, and satisfy myself by thinking of religion
in the mean time. I am not so careful to go from one business to
another. — I felt humiliation, about sunset. What shall I do, in or-
der that I may, with a good grace, fall into christian discourse and
conversation. At night. — ^The next time I am in such a lifeless
frame, I will force myself to go rapidly from one thing to another,
and to do tliose things with vigour, in which vigour would ever be
useful. The things, which take off my mind, when bent on reli-
gion, are commonly some remarkable change or alteration — jour-
nies, change of place, change of business, change of studies, and
change of other circumstances ; or something that makes me mel-
ancholy; or some sin.
Thursday, Jan. 17. About three o'clock, overwhelmed with
melancholy.
Vol. L 11
8^ LIFE OF PRESIDENT EmVARD^.
Friday, Jan. 18. — At night. Beginning to endeavour to rece-
ver out of the death, I have been in ior these several days.
Sabbath day, Jan. 20. — At night. The last week 1 was sunk
so low, that I tear it will be a long time, before I am recovered. I
fell exceedingly low in the weekly account. I find my heart so
deceitful, that I am almost discouraged from making any more re-
solutions.— Wherein have I been negligent in the week past ; and
how could I have done better, to help the dreadful low estate in
which I am sunk ?
Monday, Jan. 21. Before sunrise, answered the preceding,
questions thus : I ought to have spent the time in bewailing my
sins, and in singing Psahns — especially psalms or hymns of peni-
tence ; these duties being most suited to the frame I was in. I do
not spend time enough in endeavouring to affect myself with tlie
glories of Christianity. — Fell short in the monthly account. It
seems to me, that I am fallen from my former sense of the pleas-
antness of religion.
Tuesday, Feb. 5. — At night. I have thought, that this being sa
exceedingly careful, and so particularly anxious, to force myself to
think of religion, at all times, has exceedingly distracted my mind,
and made me altogether unfit for that, and every thing else. I
have thought, that this caused the dreadful low condition I was in
on tiie 1 5th of January. I think tliat I stretched myself farther
than I could bear, and so broke. — But now, it seems to me, though
I know not why, that I do not do enough to prepare for another
world. I do not seem to press forward, to fight and wi'estle, as the
Apostles used to speak. I do not seem so greatly and constantly
to mortify and deny myself, as the mortification of which they
speak represents. Therefore, wherein ought I to do more in this
way ?— I answer : I am again grown too careless about eating,
drinking and sleeping — not careful enough about evil speaking.
Saturday, Feb. 16. I do certainly know that I love holiness,
such as the Gospel prescribes. At night. For the time past of
my hfe, I hi^ve been negligent, in tliat I have not sufHciently kept
up that part of divine worship, singing the praise of God in secret,
and witli company. — I have been negligent the month past, in these
three things. I have not been watchful enough over my appetites,
in eating and drinking ; in rising too late in tiie morning ; and in
not applying myself with sufficient application to the duty of secret
prayer.
Sabbath day, Feb. 17. — A^ear sunset. Renewedly promised,
that I will accept of God for my whole portion, and that I will be
contented, whatever else I am denied. I will not murmur nor be
grieved, whatever prosperity upon any account I see others enjoy,
and I am denied. To this I have lately acted contrary.
Thursday, Feb. 21. I perceive that I never yet have adequate-
ly known, what was meant by being weaned from the world, by not
LmZ OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. S3
laying up treasure on earth, but in heaven, by not having our por-
tio?i ill this life, by making the concerns oi another hfe our whole
business, by taking God tor our whole portion. I find my he. rt,
in g=eat part, yet adheres to the earth. O that it might be quute
separated from thence. I find when I have power and repiuauon
as others, I am uneasy, and it does not satisfy me to tell me, that I
have chosen God for my whole portion, and that I have promised
to rest entirely contented with him.
Saturday, Feb. 23. I find myself miserably negligent, and that I
might do tw^ce the business that I do, if I were set upon it. See how
soon my thoughts of this matter, will be differing from \^■hat they are
now\ I have been indulging a horrid laziness a good while, and did not
know it. I can do seven times as much m the same time now, as
I can at other times, not because my faculties are in better tune ;
but because of the fire of diUgence that I feel burning within me.
If I could but always continue so, I should not meet with one quar-
ter of the trouble. I should run the christian race much better,
and should go out of the world a much better man.
Saturday, March 2. O liow much more base and vile am I,
when I feel pride working in me, than when I am in a more hum-
ble disposition of mind ! How much, how exceedingly much,
more lovely is an humble, than a proud, disposition ! I now plainly
perceive it, and am really sensible of it. How immensely more
pleasant is an humble dehght, than a high thought of myself! How
much better do I feel, when I am truly humbhng myself, than when
I am pleasing myself with my own perfections. O how' much
pleasanter is humihty, than pride. O that God would fill me with
exceeding great humility, and that he w^ould ever more keep me
from all pride. The pleasures of humility are really the most re-
fined, imvard and exquisite, delights in the world. How hateful
is a proud man. How hateful is a worm, that lifts up itself with
pride ! What a foolish, silly, miserable, blind, deceived, poor worm
am I, when pride works ! At night. — I have lately been neglis;ent
as to reading the Scriptures. Notwithstanding my resolutions on
Saturday was se'night, I have not been sedulous and diligent enough.
Wednesday, March 6. — A'e«r sunset. Regarded the doctrines
of Election, Free Grace, our Inabiiit}^ to do any thing without
the grace of God, and that Holiness is entirely, throughout, the
work of the Spirit of God, with greater pleasure than ever before.
Thu^rsday, March 7. I think I now suffer from not forcing my-
self enough on rehgious thoughts.
Saturday night, March 24. I intend, if I am ever settled, to
concert measures, and study methods, of doing good in the world,
and to draw up rules of acting in this matter, in writing, of all the
methods I can possibly de\dse, by which I can in any respect do good.
Saturday night, March 31, This week I have been too erne-
fess about eating.
84 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARB5.
Monday morning, April 1 . I think it best not to allow myself
to laugh at the faults, follies and infirmities, of others.
Saturday night, April 7. This week I found myself so far
gone, that it seemed to me I should never recover more. Let God
of his mercy return unto me, and no more leave me thus to sink
and decay ! I know, O Lord, that without thy help I shall fall>
innumerable times, notwithstanding all my resolutions, how often
soever repeated.
Saturday night, April 13. I could pray more heartily this night
for die forgiveness of my enemies, than ever before. — I am some-
what apt, after ha\ing asked one petition over many times, to be
weary of itj but I am now resolved not to give way to such a dis-
position.
Wednesday forenoon. May \. Last night I came home, after
my melancholy parting from New York.
I have always, in every different state of life I have hitherto
been in, thought that the troubles and difficulties of that state were
greater, than those of any other state that I proposed to be in ; and
when I have altered, with assurance of mending myself, I have still
thought the same, yea that the difficulties of that state are greater
than those of that I left last. Lord, grant that fi-om hence I may
learn to withdraw my thoughts, affections, desires and expectations
entirely from the world, and may fix them upon the heavenly state,,
w^here there is fulness of joy ; where reigns heavenly, sweet, calm
and delightful love without alloy ; where there are continually the
dearest expressions of this love ; where there is the enjoyment of
tliis love without ever parting ; and where those persons, who ap-
pear so lovely in this world, will be inexpressibly more lovely, and
full of love to us. How sweetly will those, who tlius mutually love,
join together in singing the praises of God and the Lamb. How
full will it fill us with joy, to think that this enjoyment, these sweet
exercises, will never cease or come to an end, but will last to all
eternity. Remember after journeys, removals, overturnings and
alterations in the state of my life, to reflect and consider, whether
therein I have managed the best way possible respecting my soul }
and before such alterafions, if foreseen, to resolve how to act.
Thursday, May 2. — Afternoon. I observe this, that when I was
at New York, when I meditated on things of a religious nature, I
used to conceive of myself as walking in the fields at home ; but
now I am at home, I conceive of m^yself as walking in the fields,
which I used to frequent at New York. I think it a very good
way, to examine dreams every morning when I awake ; what are
the natm-e, circumstances, principles and ends of my imaginary
actions and passions in them ; in order to discern what are my pre-
vailing mclinations, &:c.
Saturday night. May 4. Ahhough I have, in some measure,
subdued a disposition to chide and fret, yet I find a certain inclina-
LlF-t: ©P PRESIDENT EDWARD3. 85
tiOn, which is not agreeable to christian sweetness of temper and
conversation: either too much dogmaticahiess or too much egotism,
a disposition to manifest my own dislike and scorn, and my own
freedom from those which are innocent, sinless, yea common infir-
mities of men, and many other such like things. O that God
would help me to discover all the flaws and defects of my temper
and conversation, and help me in the difficult work of amending
them; and that he would grant me so full a measure of vital Chris-
tianity, that the foundation of all these disagreeable irregularities
may be destroyed, and the contrary sweetnesses and beauties may
of themselves naturally follow.
Sabbath morning, May 5. Made the 47th Resolution.
Monday morning, May 6. Ithmk it best commonly to come
before God three times in a day, except I find a great inaptitude to
that duty.
Saturday night, May 11. I have been to blame, the month
past, in not laying violence enough to my inclination, to force my-
self to a better improvement of time. Have been tardy ^\^th re-
spect to the 47th Resolution. Have also been negligent about
keeping my thoughts, when joining with others in prayer.
Sabbath-day morning, May 12. I have lost that relish of the
Scriptures and other good books, which I had five or six months
ago. Resolved, When I find in myself the least disposition to ex-
ercise good nature, that I will then strive most to feel good na-
turedly. At noon. — Observe to remember the meditations which
I had at Westchester, as I was coming from New York; and those
which I had in the orchard ; and those under the oak-tree. This
day, and the last night, I read over and reviewed those reflexions
and remarks, which I find to be a very beneficial thing to me. —
After the afternoon meeting. — I think I find in my heart to be glad
from the hopes I have, that my eternity is to be spent in sphitual
and holy joys, arising from the manifestation of God's love, an d
the exercise of holiness, and a burning love to him.
Saturday night, May 18. This week past, spent in journeying
to Norwich, and the towns thereabouts. This day returned, and
received a letter, from my dear friend, Mr. John Smith. — The
last Wednesday, took up a resolution, to refrain from all manner of
e\il speaking, for one w^eek, to try it, and see the effect of it : hop-
ing, if that evil speaking, which I used to allow myself in, and to
account lawful, agreeably to the resolutions I have formed concern-
ing it, were not lawful, or best, I should hereby discover it, and get
the advantage of temptations to it, and so deceive myself, into a
strict adherence to my dut}^, respecting that matter ; — that that cor-
ruption, which I cannot conquer by main sti-ength, I may get the
victory of by stratagem. I find the effect of it already to be, to
make me apt to take it for granted, that what I have resolved on
this week, is a duty to be observed for ever.
86 LlFt OF PRESIDENT EDWARI>^*
I now plainly perceive, what great obligations I am under, to lovis
and honour my parents. I have great reason to believe, that their
counsel and education, have been my making; though, in tlie time
of it, it seemed to do me so little good. I have good reason to
bop 3^ that their prayers for me have been, in many things, very
powerful and prevalent, that God has, in many things, taken me
uni'er his care and guidance, provision and direction, in answer to
then- prayers for me. I was never made so sensible of it, as now,
I think it the best way, in general, not to seek for honour, in any
otlier way, than by seeking to be good, and to do good. I may
pursue knowledge, rehgion, the glory of God, and the good of man-
kind, w^ith the utmost vigour ; but, am to leave the honour of it,
entirely at God's disposal, as a thing with which I have no immedi-
ate concern ; no, not although, by possessing that honour, I have
the greater opportunity to do good.
Mem. To be particularly careful, lest I should be tardy in any
point, w^herein I have been neghgent, or have erred, in days, weeks,
months, or years past.
Sabbath-day morning, May 19. With respect to my journey
last w^eek, I was not careful enough, to watch opportunities of sol-
emnly approaching to God, three times a day. The last week,
when I was about to take up the Wednesday resolution, it was pro-
posed to me, in my thoughts, to omit it until I got home again, be-
cause there would be a more convenient opportunity. Thus am I
ready to look at any thing as an excuse, to grow slack in my Chris-
tian course. — Jit night. Concluded to add to my enquiries, as to the
spending of time — at the beginning of the day, or the period. What
can I do for the good of men ? — and, at the end, What have I done
for their good ?
Tuesday morning, May 21. My conscience is, undoubtedly,
more calm, since my last Wednesday resolution, than it was before.
Wednesday morning, May 22. Memorandum. To take special
care of the following things : evil speaking, fretting, eating, drink-
ing and sleeping, speaking simple verity, joining in prayer, slighti-
ness in secret prayer, listlessness and negligence, and thoughts that
cherish sin.
Saturday morning, May 25. As I was this morning reading the
17th Resolution, it was suggested to me, that if I w^ere now to die,
I should wish that I had prayed more, that God would make me
know my state, whether it be good or bad, and that I had taken
more pains and care, to see and narrowly search into tliat matter.
Wherefore, Mem. for the future, most nicely and diligently to look
into the opinions of our old divines, concerning conversion. This
morning made the 48th Resolution.
Monday afternoon. May 27. Memorandum. Not only to keep
from an air of dislike, anger and fretfulness, in discourse or conver-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARD!5. 87
sation ; but, let me also have as much of an appearance of love,
cheerfulness, and benignity, as may be, with a good grace. — These
following things, especially, to beware of, in order to the better ob-
servation of the 47th Resolution : distrust, discontent, uneasniess,
and a complaining temper, self-opinion, self-confidence, ineiuncho-
ly, moroseness, slight antipathy, privacy, indolence, and uant of
resolution — to beware of any thing, in discourse or conversation,
that savours of these.
Saturday night, June 8, at Boston. When I find myself listless
and dull, and not easily affected by reading rehgious books, then to
read my resolutions, remarks, reflexions, &lc. — One thing, that
would be of great advantage to me, in reading to my profit, would
be, the endeavouring, with all my might, to keep the image and
picture of the thing in my mind, and be careful that I do not lose
it, in the chain of the discourse.
Sabbath-day, June 9, after the afternoon meeting. Mem, Wlien
I fear misfortunes, to examine whether I have done my duty -; and
at the same time, to resolve to do it, and let it go, and be concern-
ed about notliing, but my duty and my sm.
Saturday morning, June 15, at Windsor. Have been to blame,
this journey, with respect to strict temperance, in eating, dniiLing
and sleeping, and in suffering too small matters to give interruption
to my wonted chain of religious exercises. — Concluded to protract
the Wednesday Resolution, to the end of my hfe.
Tuesday morning, June 18. Mem. To do that part, which I
conveniently can, of my stated exercise, while about other business^
such as self-examination, resolutions, &cC., that I may do the re-
mainder in less time.
Friday afternoon, June 21. I have abtmdant cause, O my mer-
ciful Father, to love thee ardently, and greatly, to bless and praise
thee, that thou hast heard me, in my earnest request, and so hast an-
swered my prayer, for mercy, to keep me from decay and smking.
O, graciously, of thy mere goodness, still continue to pity my misery,
by reason of my sinfulness. O, my dear Redeemer, I commit my-
self, together with my prayer and thanksgiving, into thine hand !
Saturday morning, June 22. Altered the oGth Resolution, to
make it the same with the Wednesday Resolution. If I should
take special care, every day, to rise above, or not to fall below, or
to fall as litde as I possibly could, below what I was the day be-
fore, it would be of great advantage to me. — I take notice, that
most of these determinations, when I first resolve them, seem as if
they would be much more beneficial, than I find them.
Tuesday morning, June 25. Last Sabbath, at Boston, reading
the 6th, 7th, and 8th verses of the 6di to the Ephesians, concluded
that it would be much to my advantage, to take the greatest care^
never to do any tiling but my duty, and then to do it willinglvj cf.eer-
fully, and gladly, whatever danger or unpleasant ckcumstances if
S^ LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS*
may be attended with ; with good-will doing it, as to tlie Lord, not
as pleasing man, or myself, knowing that whatsoever good thing
any man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord.
Saturday mornings June 25. It is best to be careful in prayer,
not to put up those petitions, of wliich 1 do not feel a sincere de-
sire : thereby, my prayer is rendered less sincere, less acceptable
to God, and less useful to myself.
Monday noon, July 1. I find I am not careful enough, to keep
out all thoughts, but religious ones, on the Sabbath. When I find
the least uneasiness, in doing my duty, to fly to the 43d Resolution.
Wednesday night, July 3. I am too negligent, with respect to
improving petty opportunities of doing good ; thinking, that the
good will be very small, and unextended, and not worth the pains.
Resolved, to regulate this, as that which is wrong, and what ought
not to be. — Again confirmed, by experience, of the happy effects
of a strict temperance, with respect both to body and mind.
Thursday morning, July 4. The last night, in bed, when think-
ing of death, I thought, if I was then to die, that, which would make
me die, in the least degree fearfully, would be, the want of a trust-
ing and relying on Jesus Christ, so distinctly and plainly, as has
been described by divines ; my not having experienced so particular
a venturing, and entirely trusting my soul on Christ, after the fears
of hell, and terrors of the Lord, encouraged by the mercy, faith-
fulness and promises, of God, and the gracious invitations of Christ.
Then, I thought I could go out of the world, as much assured of
my salvation, as I was of Christ's faithfulness, knowing that, if
Christ did not fail me, he would save me, who had trusted in him, on
his word. At night. — Whenever things begin to seem in the least
out of order, when tilings begin to feel uneasy witliin, or irregular
without, then to examine myself, by the strictest examination. —
Resolved, for the future, to observe rather more of meekness, mod-
eration and temper, in disputes.
Friday morning, Jidy 5. Last night, w^hen thinking what I
should wish I had done, that I had not done, if I was then to die ;
1 thought I should \dsh, that I had been more importunate vAxh.
God, to fit me for death, and lead me into all truth, and that I might
Tiot be deceived, about the state of my soul. — In the forenoon, made
the 50th Resolution.
Thursday night, July W. This day, too impatient, at the
Church meeting. Snares and briars have been in my way, this
afternoon. It is good, at such times, for one to manifest good na-
t'.u'e, even to one's disadvantage, and so as would be imprudent, at
©ther times.
Saturday morning, July 13. Transferred the conclusion of
June 9, to the Resolution, No. 57 ; and the conclusion of May
27, to No. 58 ; and May 12, and July 11, to No. 59 ; and of Julv
4, at night, to No. 60 ; and of May 24, to No. 61 ; and of JuTie
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EEWARDS. 89
25, to No. 62 ; and, about noon, the Resolution of January 14, to
No. 63. — In times past, I have been too free, in judging of the
hearts of men, from their actions.
Thursday, July 18, near sunset. Resolved, to make sure of
that sign, which the Apostle James gives, of a perfect man : James
iii. 2. "If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man,
and able, also, to bridle the whole body.
Friday afternoon, July 19. 1 Peter, ii. 18. Servants, be sub-
ject to your masters, with all fear ; not only to the good and gen-
tle, but also to the froward : How then, ought children to honour
then- parents. — This verse, together with the two following, viz.
*' For this is thank-worthy, if a man, for conscience toward God,
endure grief, suffering WTongfully ; for what glory is it, if, when ye
be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently ; but if, Avhen
ye do w^ell and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, tliis is acceptable
with God."
Saturday noon, July 20. Dr. Manton's Sermon, on the 119th
Psalm, pp. 140, 141, Of Evil-speaking, Use 2d. To them that
either devise or receive reproaches. Both are very sinful. Hy-
pocrites, and men that put themselves into a garb of religion, are
all for censuring, take a mighty freedom that way : these men be-
wray the rottenness of their hearts. — Alas, in our own sight, we
should be the worst of men. The children of God do ever thus
speak of themselves, as the least of saints, the greatest of sinners —
" more brutish than any man" — " of sinners, whereof I am the
chief." You rob them of the most precious treasure. He that
robs thee of thy name, is the worst kind of thief. Prov. xxii. K
" A good name is rather to be chosen, than great riches." — Object.
But, must we, in no case, speak evil of another ; or may we not
speak of another's sin, in any case ? — Solution 1 . It is a very hard
matter, to speak evil of another, without sin. — In one way, or an-
other, we shall dash upon the command : better let it alone. — ^If
you speak of the failings of another, it should be, ^^^th tenderness,
and grief; as, when they are incorrigible, and likely to infect
others ; or, when it is for the manifest glory of God. — To them,
that receive the slander ; he is a slanderer, who wrongs his neigh-
bour's credit, by upholdmg an ill-report against him.
Monday afternoon, July 22. I find, it would be desirable, on
many accounts, always to endeavor, to wear a benign aspect, and
air of acting and speaking, in all companies, except it should so
happen, that duty requires it otherwise. — I am afraid, I am now de-
fective, in not doing whatever my hand finds to do, with my might,
with respect to my particular affairs. Remember to watch, see
and know how it is. Vid. Aug. 31. — I see there is danger, of my
be.ng drawn into transgression, by the power of such temptations,
as the fear of seeming uncivil, and of offending friends. Watch
aganist it. — I might still help myself, and vet not hmt mvself, by
Vol. I. 12
90 l-lf E OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
going, with greater expedition, from one thing to another, without
being quite so nice.
Tuesday afternoon, July 23. When I find those groanings
which cannot be uttered, of which the Apostle speaks, and those
soul-breakings for the longing it hath, of which the Psalmist
speaks, (Ps. cxix. 20,) Resolved, to favour and promote them, to
the utmost of my power, and not to be weary of earnesdy endeav-
ouring to vent my desires, and not to be weary of the repetitions of
such earnestness.
To count it all joy, when I have occasions of great self-denial;
because, then, I have a glorious opportunity of giving deadly
wo\mds to the body of sin, and of greatly confirming, and estab-
lishing the new creature. I seek to mortify sin, and increase in
hohness. These are the best opportunities, according to Jan. 14.
To improve aftlictions, of all kinds, as blessed opportunities of
forcibly bearing on, in my Christian course, notwithstanding that
which is so very apt to discourage me, and to damp the vigour of
my mind, and to make me lifeless ; also, as opportunities of trust-
ing and confiding in God, and getting a habit of so doing, accord-
ing to the 57th Resolution ; and as an opportunity of rending my
heart off from the world, and setting it on heaven alone, according
to Jan. 10, and the 43d and 45th Resolutions ; and according to
Jan. 12, Feb. 17, and 21, and May 1. — To improve them, also,
as opportunities to repent of, and bewail my sin, and abhor myself,
and as a blessed opportunity to exercise patience, to trust in God,
and divert my mind from the aftliction, by fixing myself in religious
exercises. Also, let me comfort myself, that it is the very nature
of afflictions, to make the heart better ; and, if I am made better by
them, what need I be concerned, however grievous they seem, for
the present.
Wednesday night, July 24. I begin to find the success of my
striving, in joining with others, in the worship of God ; insomuch,
that there is a prospect, of making it easy and delightful, and very
profitable, in time. Wherefore, Resolved, not to cease striving,
but to continue it, and re-double it.
Thursday morning, July 25. Altered, and anew established,
the 8th Resolufion. Also, established my determination of April
1. — Memorandiim. At a convenient time, to make an alphabet of
these Resolutions and Remarks, that I may be able to educe t' em,
on proper occasions, suitable to the condition I am in, and the duty
I am engaged in.
Friday afternoon, July 26. To be particularly careful, to keep
up, inviolably, a trust and reliance, ease and entire rest, in God, in
all conditions, according to the 57tli Resolution ; for this, I have
found to be wonderfully advantageous to me. — Atnis-ht. Resolved,
veiy much to exercise myself in this, '-M my life long : viz. with
the greatest openness, of which I am capable, to declare my ways
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 91
to God, and lay open my soul to him : — ail my sins, temptations,
difficulties, sorrows, fears, hopes, desires, and every tiling, and ev-
ery circumstance, according to Dr. Manton's 27th Sermon, on the
119th Psalm.
Saturday forenoon^ July 27. When I am violently beset with
temptation, or cannot rid myself of e\il thoughts, to do some sum
in Arithmetic, or Geometry, or some other study, which necessarily
engages all my thoughts, and unavoidably keeps them from wan-
dering.
Monday afternoon^ Jidy 29. When I am concerned how I shall
prepare any thing to public acceptance, to be very careful that 1
have it very clear to me, to do what is duty and prudence in the
matter. — I sometimes find myself able to trust God, and to be pretty
easy when the event is uncertain ; but I find it difficult, when I am
convinced beforehand, that the event will be adverse. I find that
this arises, 1 . From my want of faith, to believe that that particular
advantage will be more to my advantage, than disadvantage: 2.
From the want of a due sense of the real preferableness of that
good, which will be obtained, to that which is lost : 3. From the
want of a spirit of adoption.
Tuesday night, July 30. Have concluded to endeavour to
work myself mto duties by searching and tracing back all the
real reasons why I do them not, and narrowly searching out all the
subtle subterfuges of my thoughts, and answering them to the ut-
most of my power, that I may know^ what are the very first origi-
nals of my defect, as with respect to w ant of repentance, love to
God, loathing of myself, — ^to do this sometimes in sermons. — Vid.
Resolution 8. Especially, to take occasion therefrom, to bewail
those sins of which I have been guilty, that are akin to them ; as
for instance, from pride in others, to take occasion to bewail my
pride ; from their malice, to take occasion to bewail the same in
myself: when I am evil-spoken of, to take occasion to bewail my
evil speaking : and so of other sins. Mem, To receive slanders
and reproaches, as glorious opportunities of doing this.
Wednesday afternoon, July 31. After afflictions, to enquire,
■what I am the better for them ; what good I have got by them ; and
what I might have got by them. — Never, in the least, to seek to
hear sarcastical relations of others' fauhs. Never to give credit to
any thing said against others, except there is very plain reason for
it; nor to behave in any respect otherwise for it.
Sabbath rtiorning, Aug. 4. Concluded at last, at those times
when I am in the best frames, to set down the aspirations of my
heart, as soon as I can get time.
Tuesday afternoon, Aug, 6. Very much convinced of the ex-
traordinary deceitfulness of the heart, and how exceedingly affec-
tion or appetite blinds the mind, and brings it into entire subjection.
There are many things which I should really think to be my duty.
02 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
if I had tlie same affections, as when I first came from New York ;
which now I tbunk not so to be. How doth Appetite stretch the
Reason, to bring both ends together.
Wednesday forenoon, Aug. 7. To esteem it as some advan-
tage, that the duties of rehgion are difficult, and that many difficul-
ties are sometmies to be gone through, in the way of duty. Reh-
gion is the sweeter, and what is gamed by labour is abundantly
more precious, as a woman loves her child the more for having
brought It forth with travail ; and even to Christ Jesus himself his
mediatorial glory, his victory and triumph, the kingdom vvhtch he
hath obtained, how much more glorious is it, how much more ex-
ceiient and precious, for his having wrought it out by such agonies.
Friday afternoon, Aug. 9. With respect to the important busi-
ness which 1 have now on hand,* Resolved, To do whatever I think
to be duty, prudence and dihgence in the matter, and to avoid os-
tentation ; and if I succeed not, and how many disappointments
soever I meet with, to be entirely easy ; only to take occasion to
acknowledge my unworthiness ; and if it should actually not succeed,
and should not find acceptance, as I expected, yet not to afflict
myself about it, accordtng to the 57th Resolution. At night. — One
thing that may be a good help towards thinking profitably in times
of vacation, is, when I find a profitable thought that I can fix my
mind on, to follow it as far as I possibly can to advantage. — I mis-
sed it, when a graduate at College, both in point of duty and pru-
dence, in going against a universal benevolence and good-nature.
Saturday morning, Aug. 10. Transferred my determination of
July 23, to the 64th Resolution, and that of July 26, to the 65th.
About sunset. — As a help against that inward shameful h}^ocrisy,
to confess frankly to myself all that which I find in myself, either
infirmity or sin ; also to confess to God, and open the whole case
to him, when it is what concerns religion, and humbly and earnestly
implore of him tlie help that is needed ; not in the least to endea-
vour to smother over what is in my heart, but to bring it all out to
God and my conscience. By this means, I may arrive at a greater
knowledge of my own heart. — When I find difficulty in finding a
subject of religious meditation, in vacancies, to pitch at random on
what alights to my thouglits, and to go from that to other things
which that shall bring into my mind, and follow this progression as
a clue, till I come to what I can meditate on with profit and atten-
tion, and then to follow that, according to last Thursday's determi-
nation.
Sabbath afternoon, Aug. 11. Resolved always to do that, vdiich
I shall wish I had done when I see others do it; as, for instance,
sometimes I argue with myself, tliat such an act of good nature,
kindness, forbearance or forgiveness, he. is not my duty, because
it will have such and such consequences : yet when I see others do
* Peraaps the pr.paration of a pub ic. exercise for tlie college commence-
raent, when he received his Master's Decree.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDK. 9^
it, then it appears amiable to me, and I wish I had done it, and
see that none of these feared inconveniences follow.
Monday jnorning, Aug. 12. The chief thing, that now makes
me in any measure to question my good estate, is my not hav-
ing experienced conversion in those particular steps, whereir< the
people Oi New England, and anciently the Dissenters of Old Eng-
land, used to experience it. Wheretbre, now resolved, never to-
leave searching, till I have satisfyingly found out tlie very bottom
and foundation, the real reason, why they used to be converter, in
those steps.
Tuesday morning, Aug. 13. Have sinned, in not being careful
enough to please my parents. Afternoon.. — I find it woiilri be
very m.?ch to my advantage, to be thoroughly acquainted with the
Scriptares. When I am readmg doctrinal books, or books of f^on-
troversy, I can proceed with abundantly more confidence : can see
on what footing and foundation I stand.
Saturday noon, Aug. 17. Let there, in tlie general, be some-
thing of benevolence in all that I speak.
Tuesday night, Aug. 20. Not careful enough in watching op-
portunities of bringing in christian discourse with a good grace. Do
not exercise myself half enough in this holy art ; neither have I
courage enough to carry it on with a good grace. T^id. Sept. 2.
Saturday Morning, Aug. 24. Have not practiced quite right
about revenge ; though I have not done any thing directly out of
revenge, yet, I have perhaps, omitted some things, that I should
othervvise have done ; or have altered the circumstances and man-
ner of my actions, hoping for a secret sort of revenge thereby. 1
have felt a little sort of satisfaction, when I thought that such an evil
would happen to them by my actions, as would make them repent
what they have done. To be satisfied for their repenting, when
they repent from a sense of their error, is right. But a satisfaction
in their repentance, because of the e\il that is brought upon tliem,
is Revenge. This is in some measure, a taking the matter out of
God's hands when he w^as about to manage it, who is better able to
plead it for me. Well, therefore, may he leave me to boggle at
it. — Kear sunset. I yet find a want of dependence on God, to
look unto him for success, and to have my eyes unto him for his
gracious disposal of the matter : for want of a sense of God's par-
ticular influence, in ordering and directing all affairs and business-
es, of whatever nature, however naturally, or fortuitously, they may
seem to succeed ; and for want of a sense of those great advanta-
ges, that would follow therefrom : not considering that God will
grant success, or make the contrary more to my advantage ; or
will make the advantage accruing from the unsuccessfulness. more
sensible and apparent ; or will make it of less present and outv rird
disadvantage ; or will some w^ay, so order the circumstcUices, rs to
make the unsuccessfulness more easv to bear; or several, or all of
M LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAftDS.
these. This want of dependence, is likewise for want of the
tilings mentioned, July 29. — Remember to examine all Nar-
rations, I can call to mind 5 whether they are exactly according to
verity.
Wednesday night, Aug. 28. When I want books to read ; yea,
when I have not very good books, not to spend time in reading
them, but in reading the scriptures, in perusing Resolutions, Re-
flexions, &:c., in writing on Types of the Scripture, and other
things, in studying the Languages, and in spending more time in
private duties. To do this, when there is a prospect of wanting
time for the purpose. Remember as soon as I can, to get a piece
of slate, or something, whereon I can make short memorandums
Avhile travelling.
Thursday, Aug. 29. Two great Qucerenda with me now are :
How shall I make advantage of all the time I spend in journeys }
and how shall I make a glorious improvement of afflictions.
Saturday-night, Aug. 31. The objection, which my corrup-
tions make against doing whatever my hands find to do with my
might, is, that it is a constant mortification. Let this objection
by no means ever prevail.
Sahhath Morning, Sept. I. When I am \iolently beset with
worldly thoughts, for a relief, to think of Death, and the doleful
circumstances of it.
Monday Afternoon, Sept. 2. To help me to enter with a good
grace, into religious conversation; when I am conversing on mo-
rality, to turn it over by application, exempUfication or otherwise,
to Christianity. Vid. Aug. 28 and Jan. 15. — At night. There
is much folly, v\hen I am quite sure I am in the right, and others
are positive in contradicting me, in entering into a vehement, or
long debate upon it.
Saturday, Sept. 7. Concluded no more to suffer myself to be
interrupted, or diverted from important business, by those tilings,
from which I expect, though some, yet buthttle profit.
Sabbath Morning, Sept. 8. I have been much to blame, for
expressing so much impatience for delays in journeys, and the
like.
Sabbath Evening, Sej^t. 22. To praise God, by singing Psalms
in prose, and by singing forth the meditations of my heart in prose.
Monday, Sept. 23. I observe that old men seldom have any
advantage of new discoveries, because they are beside the way of
thinking, to wliich they have been so long used. Resolved, if ever
I live to years, that I will be imparfial to hear the reasons of all
pretended discoveries, and receive tliem if rational, how^ long so-
ever I have been used to another w^ay of thinking. My time is so
short, that I have not time to perfect myself in all studies : Where-
foj-e resolved, to omit and put off, all but the most important and
needful studies."^
"^ The remainder of the Diary is on a subsequent page.
CHAPTER Vlil.
Tlis Tutorship. — Sickness. — Invitation to JVorthimpton. — Person-
al JVarrative continued. — Diary conchide/L
In Sept., 1723, he went to New-Haven, and received bis de-
gree of Master of Arts, when he w^as elected a Tutor in the Col-
lege. About this time, several congregations invited him to become
their minister ; but, being fond of study, both by nature and habit.,
and conscious how much it would promote his o\va usefulness, in
his profession, he wisely declined their proposals. As diere was
no immediate vacancy, in the office of Tutor, he passed the ensu-
ing winter and spring at New-Haven, in study, and in the occasion-
al discharge of the active duties of his profession, and in the be-
ginning of June, 1724, entered on the instruction of a class in the
College.
The period of his tutorship, was a period of great difficulty. For
a long time, before the election of Mr. Cuder to the office of Rec-
tor, the College had been in a state of open revolt against the legal
government, and, as we have already seen, had withdrawn from
New-Haven. Two years after his election, in Jan. 1721, there'
w^as an universal insurrection of the students, wiiich, though after
considerable effort, apparently quieted, resulted in a state of ex-
treme disorder and insubordination, beyond any thing, that had
been known before.* In 1722, Mr. Cutler, one of the Tutors, and
tw-o of the neighbouring ministers, renounced their connexion with
the Presbyterian Church, and publicly declared themselves Epis-
copalians. The shock, occasioned by this event, was very great,
in the College, in the town, and throughout the colony ; and a se-
ries of controversies grew" out of it, wiiich lasted for many years.
In consequence of this, the offices of these gentlemen were vacat-
ed, and the College w^as left, for four years, without a Head : the
Trustees residing, by turns, at the College, and each, in rotation,
acting as vice-rector, for a month. Fortunately however for the
institution, during this bereavement, it had three gentlemen, in tJie
office of Tutor, of distinguished talents and scholarship, and of
great resolution and firmness of character : — Mr. William Smith,
of the class of 1719, and chosen Tutor in 1722 ; Mr. Edwards ;
* ri-ese facts are particularly mentioned, in a letter froiii .Mr. F.t] wards (*
his father.
96 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
and Mr. Dniiicl Edwards, his uncle, class-mate and room-mate,
who was chosen in Sept. 1724. On these three gentlemen, rll of
whom were young men, devolved, almost exclusively, the govern-
ment and instruction of the College ; yet, by their union, energy,
and faithfulness, they introduced among the students, in the room
of their former neghgence and misrule, habits of close study, and
exact subordination ; and, in no great length of time, rendered the
institution, beyond what it had long been, flourishirig aud prosper-
ous. The late President Stiles, who, though a meinber of Col-
lege a considerable time after this period, vv^s personally acquaint-
ed with the three gentlemen, and knew well the history of their ad-
ministration, has left an eulogy on the three united, of the highest
character. " The Honourable William Smith, the Honourible
Daniel Edwards, and the Rev. President Edwards, were the; pil-
lar Tutors, and the glory of the College, at the critical period, be-
tween Rector Cutler and Rector Williams. Their tutorial renown
was great and excellent. They filled and sustained their offices,
with great ability, dignity, and honour. For the honour of Htera-
ture, these things ought not to be forgotten."
In Sept. 1725, immediately after the commencement, as he was
preparing to set out for his father's house, he w^as taken suddenly
ill, at New-Haven ; but, hoping that the illness was not severe, and
anxious to be at home if he was to be sick, he set out for Wind-
sor. The fatigue ot travelling, only increased his illness, and he
was compelled to stop at North-Haven, at the house of the Rev.
Mr. Stiles, where he was confined, by severe sickness, about three
months : during the greater part of this time, his mother was con-
stantly with him. Her husband, writing to her on the 20th of Oc-
tober, begs her to spare herself. " I am afraid, you are taking too
great a burden on yourself, in tending your son, both day and night.
I beg of you, therefore, not only to take care of him, but of your-
self also. Accept, rather, of the kindness of tlie neighbours, in
watching over again, than outbid your own strength, which is but
small, by overdoing." She could not leave him, till about the
middle of November ; and it was some time in the winter, before
he could go to his father's house. In this sickness, he speaks of
himself, as having enjoyed new, and most refreshing, manifestations
of the presence and the grace of God.
After he had held the office of Tutor, upwards of two years,
with the highest reputation, he received proposals, from the people
of Northampton, to become their minister. Many circumstances
conspired, to prompt his acceptance. He was familiarly acquaint-
ed with the place, and people. The Rev. Mr. Stoddard, his grand-
father, a man of great dignity, and of singular weight and influence
in the churches, in consequence of his advanced age, stood in
need of his assistance, and wished him to be his colleague. His
parents, and his other friends, all desired it. The situation was,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 97
in itself, respectable, and the town unusually pleasant. He there-
fore resigned his tutorship, in Sept. 1726, and accepted of the in-
vitation.
Those, who are conversant with the instruction and government
of a College, will readily be aware, that the period, of which we
have now been speaking, was a very busy portion of Mr. Ed-
wards's Hfe ; and, if they call to mind the circumstances of the in-
stitution, and the habits of the students, when he entered on his
office, they will not need to be informed, that the discharge of his
official duties, must have been accompanied with constant care,
and distressing anxiety. It is a rare event in Providence, that so
heavy a responsibility is thrown, publicly, on three individuals so
young, and so destitute of experience, and of the knowledge of
mankind ; and the business of instruction and government, must
have occupied their whole time, and exhausted their whole
strength.
In such a state of things, it was not possible, that he should find
the same leisure, for christian conversation, for retirement and
spiritual contemplation, as he had found in New-York. There,
his business was, chiefly, to enjoy : here, it was to act. There,
the persons, with whom he came in contact, continually, even as
members of Christ's family, were possessed of uncommon excel-
lence : here, they were a very perverse part of a very different
family. There, his attention was drawn, by the objects around
him, to heavenly things : here, it was necessarily confined, almost
all the time, to this world. There, when retiring for prayer, and
heavenly contemplation, his mind sought communion with God,
in all its energy and freshness : here, w^hen it w^as worn out by toil,
and exhausted by perplexities. The change in the current of
thought and feeling, must, therefore, have been great ; and, (so
much is the mind prone to measure its religious state, by the a-
mount of daily enjoyment, and so little, by the readiness to encoun-
ter trials, and to perform laborious and self-denying duties,) it is
not surprizing, that he should have regarded this change, as evi-
dence of perceptible and lamentable declension in religion. Such,
he in fact regarded it ; as we shall find, both from his Narrative
and Diary ; yet, it is by no means certain, that his views of the
subject were altogether correct.
The young Christian has usually a season of leisure, given him
in the Providence of God, in which to become acquainted with the
members of that family, into which he has lately been introduced,
and with those objects, with which, as a spiritual being, he is
thenceforward to be conversant. His time and his strength are
given chiefly to the Scriptures, to prayer, to meditation, and to re-
ligious conversation ; and he is delightfully conscious, that his
communion is with the Father, and the Son Jesus Christ, through
the fellowship of tlie Holy Spirit, as well as with ^' the whole fam-
Vol. I. 13
98 LIFE OF PIIE31DE:NT EDWARDS.
ily, both on earth and in heaven." The design of tliis is, to open
to him his new state of existence, to enable hnii to understand its
relations and duties, and to give him an earnest of better things in
reversion. It is a "most refreshing and happy period of his hfe ;
and, were he designed for contemplation merely, might well be
protracted to its close. But, as we are taught most exphcitly, in
the word and pro\adence of God, his great worth lies in Action — in
imitatnig Him, whose rule it was — " I must do the work of him
that sent me, while it is day ;" and vvhose practice it was — that
*' he went about doing good." The Scriptures are given by the
inspiration of God, and are profitable for doctrnie, for reproof, for
correction, and for instruction in righteousness, — Wherefore ? that
the man of God may be perfected, being thoroughly furnished un-
to every good work. Probably no year in the life ol Mr. Ed-
wards, was spent more usefully, than that in wdiicli he was occu-
pied, with his associates, in iaying the foundation of sober habits,
and sound morals, in tlie seminary now entrusted to their care.
Probably in no equal period, did he more efibctually serve God,
and his generation. And if, in its progress, he found less of tliat
enjoyment, which grows out of spiritual contemplation ; he must
have had the more delightful consciousness, that, in the midst of
great difficulties and crosses, he had honestly endeavoured to serve
God, and to perform his duty.
There may therefore be reason for doubt, whether the change
in his feelings, of which he speaks, in the succeeding parts of his
Narrative and Diary, was not a declension in this particular species
of religious enjoyment, necessarily growing out of the circumstances
in which he was placed; rather than a declension in the life and
power of religion.
" I continued," he observes, " much in the same frame, in the
general, as when at New-York, till I went to New-Haven, as Tu-
tor of the College : particularly, once at Bolton, on a journey from
Boston, while walking out alone in the fields. After I went to
New-Haven, I sunk in religion ; my mind being diverted from my
eager pursuits after holiness, by some affairs, that greatly perplex-
ed and distracted my thoughts.
" In September, 1725, I was taken ill at New-Haven, and while
endeavouring to go home to Windsor, was so ill at tlie North Vil-
lage, that I could go no farther ; where I lay sick, for about a quar-
ter of a year. Li this sickness, God was pleased to visit me again,
with the sweet influences of his Spirit. My mind was greatl}^ en-
gaged there, on divine and pleasant contemplations, and longings
of soul. I observed, that those who watched with me, would of-
ten be looking out wishfully for the morning ; wdiich brought to
my mind those words of the Psa'niist, and which my soul with de-
light made its own language, A-y -wid ivaitcth for the Lord, more
than they that watch for the morning ; I say, more than they that
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 99
watch for the morning ; and when the light of day came in at the
window, it refreshed my soul, from one morning to another. It
seemed to be some image of the light of God's glory.
*' I remember, about tliat time, I used greatly to long for the
conversion of some, that I was concerned with ; I could gladly
honour them, and with dehght be a servant to them, and lie at
their feet, if they were but truly holy. But some time after this,
I was again greatly diverted with some temporal concerns, that ex-
ceeiiingly took up my thoughts, greatly to the wounding of my
soul ; and went on, through various exercises, that it would be te-
dious to relate, which gave me much more experience of my own
heart, than I ever had before."
While reading the above, w^e can scarcely fail to remark, that
when his mind was freed from the cares and anxieties, necessarily
attendant on the discharge of his official duties, and left amid the
calm and retirement of sickness, to its own spontaneous move-
ments; it returned instinctively to meditation, and prayer and hea-
venly contemplation, as its greatest privileges, and found in them,
as the means of immediate communion with God, the same spiritual
enjoyment which it had before experienced. This could scarcely
have been the fact, if, in consequence of official cares and per-
plexities, he had been, as he supposes, the subject of a marked de-
clension in his religious state and character.
The remainder of his Diary, is chiefly confined to the period
of his Hfe which we have now reviewed, and is, therefore, inserted
here. It is only to be regretted, that, through the multiplicity of
his affairs, he should have found it necessary to discontinue it.
[remainder of diary.]
Thursday forenoon, Oct. 4, 1723. Have this day fixed and
established it, that Christ Jesus has promised me faithfully, that,
if I will do what is my duty, and according to the best of my pru-
dence in the matter, that my condition in this world, shall be better
for me than any other condition wliatever, and more to my welfare,
to all eternity. And, thereibre, whatever my condition shall be, I will
esteem it to be such ; and if 1 find need of faith in the matter, that
I will confess it as impiety before God. Vid. Resolution 57, and
Jum 9.
Sahhath night, Oct. 7. Have lately erred, in not allowing time
enough for conversation.
Friday night, Oct. 12. I see there are some things quite con-
trary to the soundness and perfection of Christianity, in which al-
most all good men do allow themselves, and where innate corrup-
tion has ?n unrestrained secret vent, w:h^ch they never take notice
of, or think to be no hurt, or cloke under the name of \irtue ; which
100 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EBWARP*-
things exceedingly darken the brightness, and hide the loveKness^
of Christianity. Who can understand his errors ? O that I might
be kept from secret faults !
Sabbath morning, Oct. 14. Narrowly to observe after what
manner I act, when I am in a hurry, and to act as much so, at other
times, as I can, without prejudice to the business.
Monday morning y Oct. 15. I seem to be afraid, after errors
and decays, to give myself the full exercise of spiritual meditation;
— Not to give Vv'ay to such fears.
Thursday, Oct. 18. To follow the example of Mr. B. who^
though he meets with great difficulties, yet undertakes them with a
smiling countenance, as though he thought them but little ; and
speaks of them, as if they were very small.
Friday night, JVov. 1. When I am unfit for other business, t©
perfect myself in writing characters.^
Friday afternoon, JVov. 22. For the time to come, when I am
in a lifeless frame in secret prayer, to force myself to expatiate, as
if I were praying before others more than I used to do.
Tuesday forenoon, A''ov. 26. It is a most evil and pernicious
practice, in meditations on afflictions, to sit ruminating on the ag-
gravations of the affliction, and reckoning up the evil, dai-k circum-
stances thereof, and dwelling long on the dark side : it doubles md
trebles the affliction. And so, when speaking of tliem to others,
to make them as bad as we can, and use our eloquence to set fordi
our own troubles, is to be all the while making new trouble, and
feeding and pampering the old ; whereas, the conti'ary practice,
would starve our affliction. If we dwelt on the bright side of things
in our thoughts, and extenuated them all that we possibly could,
when speaking of them, we should think little of them ourselves,
and the affliction would, really, in a great measure, vanish away.
Friday night, JVov. 29. As a help to attention in social prayer,
to take special care to make a particular remark, at the beginning
of every petition, confession, &ic.
Monday morning, Dec. 9. To observe, whether I express any
kind of fretting emotion, for the next three weeks.
Thursday night, Dec. 12. If, at any time, I am forced to tell
others wherein I think they are somewhat to blame ; in order to
avoid the important evil tliat would odierwise ensue, not to tell it to
diem so, that there shall be a probability of their taking it as the
effect of little, fretting, angry emotions of mind. — Vid. Aug. 28.
When I do want, or am likely to want, good books, to spend time
in studying Mathematics, and in reviewing other kinds of old learn-
ing ; to spend more time in visiting friends, in the more private
duties of a pastor, in taking care of worldly business, in going abroad
and other things that I may contrive.
* He probably refers to short-hand characters.
LIFE ©F PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 101
Friday morning, Dec. 27. At the end of every month, to exa-
mine my behaviour, strictly, by some chapter in the New Testa-
ment, more especially made up of rules of life. — At the end of the
year, to examine my behaviour by the rules of the New Testament
in general, reading many chapters. It would also be convenient,
some time at the end of the year, to read, for this purpose, in the
book of Proverbs.
Tuesday night, Bee. 31. Concluded never to sufier, nor ex-
press, any angry emotions of mind, more or less, except the honour
of God calls for it in zeal for him, or to preserve myself from being
trampled on.
1724. Wednesday, Jan. 1. Not to spend too much time in think-
ing, even of important and necessary w^orldly business, and to ailow
every thing its proportion of thought, according to its urgency and
importance.
Thursday night, Jan. 2. These things established — That time
gained in things of lesser importance, is as much gained in things
of greater ; that a minute, gained in times of confusion, conversa-
tion, or in a journey, is as good as a minute gained in my study, at
my most retired times ; and so in general that a minute gained at
one time, is as good as at another.
Friday night, Jan. 3. The time and pains laid out in seeking
tlie world, is to be proportioned to the necessity, usefulness, and
importance of it, with respect to another world, together with the
uncertainty of succeeding, the uncertainty of hving, and of retain-
ing ; provided, that nothing that our duty enjoins, or that is amiable,
be omitted, and nothing sinful or unbecoming be done for tlie sake
of it.
Friday, Jan. 10. [After having written to a considerable ex-
tent, in short-hand, which he used, when he wished what he wrote
to be effectually concealed from every one but himself, he adda
the following.] Remember to act according to Prov. xii. 23, ^^
prudent man concealeth knowledge.
Monday, Jan. 20. I have been very much to blame, in that I
have not been as full, and plain and downright, in my standing up
for virtue and religion, when I have had fair occasion, before those
w^ho seemed to take no dehght in such things. If such conversation
would not be agreeable to them, I have in some degree minced the
matter, that I might not displease, and might not speak right against
the grain, more than I should have loved to have done with others,
to whom it would be agreeable to speak directly for religion. J
ought to be exceedingly bold with such persons, not talking in a
melancholy strain, but in one confident and fearless, assured of tlie
tTuth and excellence of the cause.
Monday, Feb. 3. Let every thing have the value now which it
will have on a sick bed : and frequently, in my pursuits of whatever
102 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
kind, let this question come into my mind, " How mucli shall I
value this, on my death-bed ?"
Wednesday^ Feb. 5. I have not, in times past, in my prayers-
enough insisted on the glorifying of God in the world, on the ad-
vancement of the kingdom of Christ, the prosperity of the Church
and the good of man. Determined, that tliis objection is without
weight, viz. That it is not hkely that God will make great alterations
in the v*^hole world, and overturnings in kingdoms and nations, only
for the prayers of one obscure person, seeing such things used to
be done in answ^er to tlie united prayers of the whole church ; and
that if my prayers should have some influence, it would be but im-
perceptible and small.
Thursday, Feb. 6. !More convinced than ever, of the useful-
ness of free, religious conversation. I find by conversing on Natu-
ral Philosophy, that I gain knowledge abundantly faster, and see
the reasons of things much more clearly than in private study :
wherefore, earnestly to seek, at all times, for religious conversa-
tion ; for those, w-ith w hom I can, at all times, with profit and de-
light, and with freedom, so converse.
Friday, Feb. 7. Resolved, If God will assist me to it, that I
will not care about things, when, upon any account, I have pros-
pect of ill-success or adversity ; and that I will not think about it,
any further than just to do what prudence directs to for prevention,
according to Phil, iv. 6-, Be careful for nothing ; to 1 Pet. v. 7,
Cast all your care upon God, for he careth for you ; and again,
Take no thought for the morrow ; and again, Take no thought,
saying, What shall I eat, and what shall I drink, and wherewithal
shall I be clothed : seek ye first the kingdom of God, and all these
things shall be added unto you.
Saturday night, Feb. 15. I find that when eating, I cannot be
convinced in the time of it, that if I should eat more, I should ex-
ceed the bounds of strict temperance, tliough I have had the expe-
rience of two years of the like ; and yet, as soon as I have done,
in three minutes I am convinced of it. But yet, when I eat again,
and remember it, still, while eating, I am fully convinced that I
have not eaten what is but for nature, nor can I be convinced that my
appetite and feeling is as it was before. It seems to me that I shall
be somewhat faint if I leave off then ; but when I have finished, 1
am convinced again, and so it is from time to time. — I have obser-
ved that more really seems to be truth, when it makes for my in-
terest, or is, in other respects, according to my inclination, than it
seems, if it be otherwise ; and it seems to me, that the words in
which I express it are more than the thing will properly bear. But
if the tiling be against my interest, the words of different import
seem as much as the thing will properly bear. — Though there is
some little seemins;, indecorum, as if it looked like affectation, in re-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 103
ligious conversation, as there is also in acts of kindness; yet this is
to be broke through.
Tuesday, Feb. 18. Resolved, To act witli sweetness and be-
nevolence, and according to the 47th Resolution, in all bodily dis-
positions,— sick or well, at ease or in pain, sleepy or watchful, and
not to suffer discomposure of body to discompose my mind.
Saturday, Feb. 22. I observe that there are some e\il habits,
which do increase and grow stronger, even in some good people,
as they grow older ; habits that much obscure the beauty of Chris-
tianity : some things which are according to their natural tempers,
which, in some measure, prevails when they are young in Christ,
and the evil disposition, having an unobserved control, the habit at
last grows very strong, and commonly regulates the practice until
death. By this means, old christians are very commonly, in some
respects, more unreasonable than those who are young. I am
afraid of contracting such habits, particularly of grudging to give,
and to do, and of procrastinating.
Sabbath, Feb. 23. I must be contented, where I have any
thing strange or remarkable to tell, not to make it appear so re-
markable as it is indeed ; lest through the fear of this, and the de-
sire of making a thing appear very remarkable, I should exceed
the bounds of simple verity. When I am at a feast, or a meal,
that very well pleases my appetite, I must not merely take care to
leave off with as much of an appetite as at ordinary meals; for
when there is a gre:;t variety of dishes, I may do that, after 1 have
eaten twice as much as at other meals, is sufficient. If I act ac-
cording to my resolution, I shall desire riches no otherwise, than
as they are helpful to rehgion. But this I determine, as what is
really evident from many parts of Scripting, that to fallen man^
they have a greater tendency to hurt religion.
Monday, March 16. To practice this sort of self-denial, when
at sometimes on fair days, I find myself more particularly disposed
to regard the glories of the world, than to betake myself to the
study of serious religion.
Saturday, May 23. How it comes about I know not, but I
have remarked it hitherto, that at those times, when I have read
the Scriptures most, I have evermore been most lively and in the
best frame.
" At Yale College."
Saturday night, June 6. This week has been a very remarka-
ble week with me, with respect to despondencies, fears, perplexi-
ties, multitudes of cares, and distraction of mind : it being the v.eek
1 came hither to New -Haven, in order to entrance upon the office
of Tutor of the College. I have now, abundant reason to be con-
vinced, of the troublesomeness and vexation of the world, and that
it never will be another kind of world.
Tuesday, July 7. When I am giving the relation of a thing.
104 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDVvARDs.
remember to abstain faom altering either in the matter or manner
of speaking, so much, as that, if every one, afterwards, should al-
ter as much, it would at last come to be properly false.
Tuesday, Sept. 2. By a sparingness in diet, and eating as much
as may be, what is Hght and easy of digestion, I shall doubtless be
able to think more clearly, and shall gain time ; 1 . By lengthening
out my life; 2. Shall need less time for digestion, after meals ; 3.
Shall be able to study more closely, without injury to my health ;
4. Shall need less time for sleep ; 5. Shall more seldom be troub-
led with the head-ache.
Saturday night, »Sep^. 12. Crosses of the nature of that, which
I met with this week, thrust me quite below all comforts in reli-
gion. They appear no more than vanity and stubble, especially
when I meet with them so unprepared for them. I shall not be
fit to encounter them, except 1 have a far stronger, and more per-
manent faith, hope and love.
Wednesday, Sept. 30. It has been a prevailing thought with
me, to which I have given place in practice, that it is best, some-
times, to eat or drink, wiien it will do me no good, because the
hurt, that it will do me, will not be equal, to the trouble of denying
myself. But I have determined, to suffer that thought to prevail
no longer. The hurries of commencement, and diversion of the
vacancy, has been the occasion of my sinking so exceedingly, as
in the three last weeks.
Monday, Oct. 5. I believe it is a good way, when prone to un-
profitable thoughts, to deny myself and break off my thoughts, by
keeping diligently to my study, that they may not have time to
operate to work me to such a listless frame. I am apt to think it
a good w^ay, when I am indisposed to reading and study, to read
of my own remarks, the fruit of my study m divinity, &ic., to set
Fne agoing again.
Friday, JVov. 6. Felt sensibly, somewhat of that trust and af-
fiance, in Christ, and with dehght committing of my soul to him,
of which our divines used to speak, and about which, I have been
somew^hat in doubt.
Tuesday, JYgv. 10. To mark all that I say in conversation,
merely to beget in others, a good opinion of myself, and exam-
ine it.
Sabbath, JVov. 15. Determined, when I am indisposed to prayer,
always to premeditate what to pray for ; and that it is better,
that the prayer should be of almost any shortness, than that my
mind should be almost continually off from what I say.
Sabbath, JVov. 22. Considering that by-standers ahvays copy
some faults, which we do not see, ourselves, or of which, at least,
we are not so fully sensible ; and that there are many secret work-
ings of corruption, which escape our sight, and of which, others
only are sensible : Resolved, therefore, that I will, if I can by any
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 105
convenient means, learn what faults others find in me, or what
things they see in me, that appear any way blame-worthy, unlove-
ly, or unbecoming.
Friday, Feb. 12, 1725. The very thing I now want, to give me a
clearer and more immediate view of the perfections and glory of
God, is as clear a knowledge of the manner of God's exerting
himself, with respect to Spirits and Mind, as I have, of his opera-
tions concerning Matter and Bodies.
Tuesday, Feb, 16. A virtue, which I need in a higher degree,
to give a beauty and lustre to my behaviour, is gentleness. If I
had more of an air of gentleness, I should be much mended.
Friday, May 21 . If ever I am inclined to turn to the opinion of
any other Sect : Resolved, Beside the most deliberate consideration,
earnest prayer, Uc, privately to desire all the help that can possi-
by be afforded me, from some of the most judicious men in the
country, together with the prayers of wise and holy men, however
strongly persuaded I may seem to be, that I am in the right.
Saturday, May 22. When I reprove for faults, whereby I am
in any way injured, to defer, till the thing is quite over and done
with ; for that is the way, both to reprove aright, and without the
least mixture of spirit, or passion, and to have reproofs effectual,
and not suspected.
Friday, May 28. It seems to me, that whether I am now con-
verted or not, I am so settled in the state I am in, that I shall go
on in it all my hfe.^ But, how^ever settled I may be, yet I \vill
continue to pray to God, not to suffer me to be deceived about it,
nor to sleep in an unsafe condition ; and ever and anon, will call
all into question and try myself, using for helps, some of our old
divines, that God may have opportunities to answer my prayers^
and the Spirit of God to show me my error, if I am in one.
Saturday night, June6. I am sometimes in a frame so listless,
that there is no other way of profitably improving time, but
conversation, visiting, or recreation, or some bodily exercise.
However it may be best in the first place, before resorting to ei-
ther of these, to try the whole circle of my mental employments.
JVov. 16. When confined at Mr. Stiles'. I think it would be
of special advantage to me, with respect to my truer interest, as
near as I can in my studies, to observe this rule. To let half a
day's, or at most, a day's study in other things, be succeeded, by
half a day's, or a day's study in Divinity.
One thing wherein I have erred, as I w^ould be complete in all
social duties, is, in neglecting to write letters to friends. And I
w^ould be forew^arned of the danger of neglecting to visit my friends
and relations, when we are parted.
When one suppresses thoughts that tend to divert the run of the
mind's operations from Religion, whether they are melancholy, or
anxious, or passionate, or any others 5 there is this good effect of
Vol. I. 14
106 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
it, that it keeps the mind in its freedom. Those thoughts are
stopped in the beginning, that would have set the mind agoing in
that stream.
There are a great many exercises, that for the present, seem
not to help, but rather impede, Religious meditation and affections,
the fruit of which is reaped afterwards, and is of far greater worth
than what is lost ; for thereby the mind is only for the present di-
verted ; but what is attained is, upon occasion, of use for the whole
life-time.
Sept. 26, 1726. ^Tis just about three years, that I have been
for the most part in a low, sunk estate and condition, miserably
senseless to what I used to be, about spiritual things. 'Twas three
years ago, tlie week before commencement ; just about the same
time this year, I began to be somewhat as I used to be.
Jan, 1728. I think Christ has recommended rising early in the
morning, by his rising from the grave very early.
Jan. 22, 1734. I judge that it is best, when I am in a good
frame for di^-ine contemplation, or engaged in reading the Scrip-
tures, or any study of divine subjects, that ordinarily, I will not be
interrupted by going to dinner, but will forego my dinner, rather
than be broke off.
April 4, 1735. When at any time, I have a sense of any divine
thing, then to turn it in my thoughts, to a practical improvement.
As for instance, when I am in my mind, on some argument for the
Truth of Religion, the Reality of a Future State, and the like, then
to think with myself, how safely I may venture to sell all, for a future
good. So when, at any time, I have a more than ordinary sense
of the Glory of the Saints, in another world ; to think how well it
is worth my while, to deny myself, and to sell all that I have
for this Glory, he.
May, 18. My mind at present is, never to suffer my thoughts
and meditations, at all to ruminate.
June 1 1 . To set apart days of mecntation on particular subjects ;
as sometimes, to set apart a day for the consideration of the Great-
ness of my Sins ; at another, to consider the Dreadfulness and
Certainty, of the Future Misery of Ungodly men ; at another, the
Truth and Certainty of Religion; and so, of the Great Future
Things promised and threatened in die Scriptures..
CHAPTER IX,
Settlement in the ministry at Northampton. — Situation of things
at the time of his settlement. — Attention to Religion in the Par^
ish. — Course of Study. — Habits of Lfe. — Marriage. — Death
and Character of Mr. Stoddard. — Sickness of Mr. Edwards.
— Death and Character of his Sister Jerusha. — His first Pub-
lication.
On the 15th of February, 1727, Mr. Edwards was ordained as
a minister of the Gospel, and placed over the church and congre-
gation at Northampton, as the colleague of his grandfather, the
Rev. Mr. Stoddard. He was now entering on the business of life,
in a profession attended with many difficulties, and presenting a
field, sufficiently ample for the employment of the highest faculties
ever conferred on Man. It may not be improper, therefore, to
stop a moment, and review the circumstances in which he was
placed.
He was twenty-three years of age. His constitution was natu-
rally so tender and feeble, as to be preserved, even in tolerable
health, only with unceasing care. He had passed through the
successive periods of childhood, youth and early manhood, not on-
ly without reproach, but in such a manner, as to secure the high
esteem and approbation, of all w^ho knew him. His filial piety,
and fraternal affection, had been most exemplary, and had render-
ed him a centre of strong atu-action, to the united family. Origi-
nally of a grave and sober character, he had been the subject of
early, frequent and strong religious impressions ; which, if they did
not result in saving conversion, in his childhood, yet rendered liim
conscientious, and solemnly and habitually mindful of eternal things.
For a considerable period, he had not only felt the life and power
of religion, but had appeared imbued with an unusually large mea-
sure of the grace of God. Few persons, of the same age, disco-
ver a piety so pure, so practical, or so pervading.
He had been devoted to books, from his infancy, and appears
of his own accord, from an early period, to have formed habits of
severe and successful apphcation. His mind, originally possessed
of uncommon powers, and fraught with an intense desire of know-
ledge, was qualified for eminence, as we have already seen, not in
a single pursuit merely, but in every walk of literature and science.
Though probably the youngest member of his class, he had been
108 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARBS,
acknowledged as its first scholar, in the distribution of its honours*
He had not been distinguished for his attainments in Latin, Greek,
or Hebrew Hterature only, but still more in those studies which re-
quire the appHcation of stronger powers — in Mathematics and Lo-
gic, in Natural and Mental Philosophy, and the higher principles
of Theology. In these, he had not simply proved himself capable
of comprehending the discoveries of others, but had ventured out,
where there was no path nor guide, into new and unexplored re-
gions of the spiritual^ world, with a success, which might well have
prompted him to bold and fearless enterprize. As officers of the
College, the peculiar difficulties in which they were placed, had
given him, and his associates, an opportunity to acquire uncom-
mon reputation, not only as insti'uctors and governors of youths,
but as men of unshaken firmness, and unwavering integrity. His
minrt was now rich in its attainments ; its views were already, for
the period in which he lived, singularly expanded and comprehen-
sive ; and its powers were under thorough discipline, and yielded
an exact and persevering obedience. His habits of study were
completely formed, and were of the most severe and unbending
character.
Theology had been, for years, his favorite study. For it, he
had deliberately relinquished, not only the varied pursuits of Nat-
ural Science, but in a measure, also, those investigations into the
nature and operations of Mind, by which, at an earlier period, his
whole attention had been engrossed. He had already discovered,
that much of what he found in Systems and Commentaries, was a
mere mass of rubbish; and that many of the great principles, which
constitute the foundation of the science, were yet to be established.
He had studied Theology, not chiefly in Systems or Commenta-
ries, but in the Bible, and in the character and mutual relations of
God and his creatures, from which all its principles are derived ;
and had already entered on a series of investigations, which, if ul-
timately found correct, would effectuate most important changes in
the opinions of the christian world.
The ministry had long been the profession of his choice, and
was doubtless the only profession, which he had ever thouglu of
pursuing. Few persons, probably, enter the sacred office, with
more just views of its elevation and importance. His work, he
appears to have regarded, simply as the work of salvation : — the
same work, on which HE, whose commission he bore, came down
to tliis lower world : — and to the accomplishment of it, the surren-
dry of himself appears to have been deliberate and entire. His
reception as a preacher, had certainly been flattering. Repeated,
and urgent proposals had been made to him for settlement ; and,
*I use spiritual here, in its original and most appropriate sense, as opposed
to material.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 109
as far as he was known, he was obviously regarded, as a young
man of uncommon promise.
Northampton, the place of his settlement, is in its natural situa-
tion, uncommonly pleasant, was then the shire town of a county,
embracing nearly one half of the area of the colony, and embodied
within its limits, more than the ordinary share of refinement and
pohsh. The church was large, and, with the congregation, was
united. Both were united in him, and earnestly desirous that he
should become their minister. From his childhood, he had famil-
iarly known both the place, and the people. His parents were the
famihar friends of many of the inhabitants ; and they, with his con-
nexions in the place, regarded his settlement there as a most pleas-
ing event.
He was also the individual, whom probably, of all others, his
grandfather desired, for his colleague and successor. That vene-
rable man, then in his 84th year, had been the minister of North-
ampton, 55 years ; and by his piety, his great energy of character,
and his knowledge of mankind, had early acquired, and maintained
through a long life, a singular degree of weight among the clergy
and churches of New^-England. Though a close student, and an
able and faithful preacher, he was in character a man of business,
and of action ; and, in all the important ecclesiastical bodies of
Massachusetts, he had for many years an influence, w^hich usually
was not contested, and almost always w^as paramount. In North-
ampton, he had been a faithful and successfid minister. Under his
preaching, the place had repeatedly witnessed revivals of religion :
particularly in 1679, 1683, 1690, 1712, and 1718. Those in
1683, 1690, and 1712, were distinguished for their extent, and for
the accessions made to the number of communicants. While the
existing members of the church, wdth scarcely an exception, re-
garded him as their spiritual father, all the acting inhabitants of the
town, had grown up under his ministry, and had been accustomed^
from infancy, to pay a respect to his person and character, and a
deference to his opinions, such as children pay to those of a loved
and venerated parent.
One circumstance, relating to the actual condition of the church
at Northampton, deserves to be mentioned here, as it had an ulti-
mate bearing on some of the most important events recorded in
these pages. That church, like the other early churches of New-
England, according to its original platform, admitted none to the
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, except those, who, after due ex-
amination, were regarded, in the judgment of christian charity, as
regenerate persons. Such w^as the uniform practice of the church,
from the time of its formation, during the life of Mr. Mather, and
for upwards of thirty years after the settlement of Mr. Stoddard.
How early Mr. Stoddard changed his own views on this subject,
cannot probably be ascertained; but he attempted, in 1704, andy
llO LIF£ of president EDWARDS.
though not without opposition, yet with ultimate success, to intrO-^
duce a corresponding change in the practice of the Church.
Though no v^ote was then taken to alter the rules of admission, yet
the point of practice was yielded. The Sacrament, from that time,
w^as viewed as a converting ordinance, and those, who were not re-
garded, either by themselves or others, as possessed of piety, were
encouraged to unite themselves to the Church.
The attention to religion, in 1718, was neither extensive, nor of
long continuance, and appears not to have terminated happily.
During the nine years, which intervened between that event and
tlie settlement of Mr. Edwards, Mr. Stoddard witnessed " a far
more degenerate time among his people, particularly among the
young, than ever before," in which the means of salvation were
attended with little or no visible efficacy. The young became ad-
dicted to habits of dissipation and hcentiousness ; family govern-
ment too generally failed ; the Sabbath was extensively profaned ;
and the decorum of the sanctuary was not unfrequently disturbed.
There had also long prevailed in the town, a spirit of contention
between t^vo parties, into which they had for many years been di-
vided, which kept ahve a mutual jealousy, and prepared them to
oppose one another, in all public affairs.
Such were the circumstances, in which Mr. Edwards entered on
his ministry at Northampton.
At this time, Mr. Stoddard, though so much advanced in years,
had a good degree of strength, both of body and mind ; and, for a
considerable period after the settlement of his grandson, he was
able to officiate in the desk, the half of every Sabbath. Almost
immediately after that event, he was permitted to witness a work
of divine grace, among some of his people ; in the coiu'se of
which, about twent}^ were believed to be savingly converted. This
w^as to him, a most pleasing circumstance, as w^ell as most useful to
his colleague ; who observes, " I have reason to bless God, for the
great advantage I had by it." No doubt it was intended, to pre-
pare him for more important and interesting scenes. The atten-
tion to religion, though at no time very extensive, continued for
about two years, and was followed by several years of general inat-
tention and indifference.
Immediately after his settlement, Mr. Edwards commenced the
practice of preparing two discourses weekly ; one of which was
preached as a Lecture, on an evenmg in the w^eek. This he con-
tinued, for several years. Though he regarded preaching the
Gospel, as the great duty of a minister, and would on no account
offer to God, or dehver to his people, that, which was not the fruit
of toil and labour ; yet he resolved, from the commencement of
his ministr}^, not to devote the time of each week, exclusively to
the preparation of his sermons, but to spend a large portion of it,
in the study of the Bible, and in the investigation of tha more diffi-
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. Ill
cult and important Subjects of Theology. His mode of study with
the pen, has been described, and was now vigourously pursued, in
the continuation of his " Miscellanies," and his " Notes on the
Scriptures," as v»^ell as of a work, entitled, " The Tji^es of the
Messiah in the Old Testament," which he appears to have com-
menced, while a candidate for the ministry. With an infirm con-
stitution, and health ordinarily feeble, it was obviously impossible^
however, to carry tiiis Resolution into practice, without the most
strict attention to diet, exercise and method ; but in all these points,
his habits had long been formed, and persevered in, with a direct
reference to the best improvement of time, and the greatest effi-
ciency of his intellectual powers. In eating and drinking, he was
unusually abstemious, and constantly watchful. He carefully ob-
served the effects of the different sorts of food, and selected those,
which best suited his constitution, and rendered him most fit for
mental labour. Having also ascertained the quantity of food,
which, while it sustained his bodily strength, left liis mind most
sprightly and active, he most scrupulously and exactly coniined
himself to the prescribed limits ; regarding it as a shame and a sm,
to waste his time, and his mental strength, by animal indulgence.
In this respect, he lived hy rule, and constantly practised great self-
denial ; as he did also, vvith regard to the time passed in sleep. He
accustomed himself to rise at four, or between four and five in the
mormng, and, iu winter, spent several of those hours in study, wliich
are commonly wasted in slumber. In the evening, he usually al-
lowed himself a season of relaxation, in the midst of his family.
His most usual diversion in summer, was riding on horseback^
and walking; and in his solitary rides and walks, he appears to-
have decided, before leaving home, on what subjects to meditate..
He would commonly, unless diverted by company, ride two or
three miles after dinner, to some lonely grove, where he would dis-
mount and walk awhile. At such times, he generally carried his
pen and ink \\ath him, to note any thought that might be suggested,
and which promised some light on any important subject. In win-
ter, he was accustomed, almost daily, to take his axe, and cut
wood moderately, for the space of half an hour, or more. In soli-
tary rides of considerable length, he adopted a kind of artificial
memory. Having pursued a given subject of thought, to its proper
results, he would pin a small piece of paper on a given spot in his
coat, and charge his mind to associate the subject and the piece of
paper. He would then repeat the same process with a second
subject of thought, fastening the token in a different place, and
then a third, and a fourth, as the time might permit. From a ride
of several days, he would usually bring home a considerable num-
ber of these remembrancers ; and, on going to his study, would
take them off, one by one, in regular order, and write down th^
n'ain of thought, of which each was intended to remind him =
112 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS-
"He did not," observes Dr, Hopkins, "make it his custom, to
visit his people in tlieir ovm houses, unless he was sent for by the
sick ; or he heard that they were under some special affliction. In-
stead of visiting from house to house, he used to preach frequently
at private meetings, in particular neighbourhoods ; and often call
the yonng people and children to his own house, when he used to
pray with them, and treat with them in a manner suited to their
years and circumstances ; and he catechised the children in public,
every Sabbath in the forenoon. And he used, sometimes, to pro-
pose questions to particular young persons, in wTiting, for them to
answer, after a proper time given to them to prepare. In putting
out these questions, he endeavoured to suit them to the age, genius
and abiUty of those, to whom they were given. His questions wer©
;generally such, as required but a short answer ; and yet, could not
be answered, without a particular knowledge of some historical
part of the Scriptures; and therefore led, and even obliged, per-
sons to study the Bible.
" He did not neglect visitmg his people from house to house,
because he did not look upon it, in ordinary cases, to be one im-
portant part of the work of a Gospel minister ; but, because he-
supposed that ministers should, with respect to this, consult their
own talents and circumstances, and visit more or less, according to
the degree, in which they could hope thereby, to promote the
great ends of the ministiy. He observed, that some had a talent
for entertaining and profiting, by occasional visits among their peo-
ple. The}' have words at command, and a facility at introducing
profitable religious discourse, in a manner free, natural and famihar,
and apparently \\ithout design or contrivance. He supposed, that
such had a call, to spend a great deal of their time, in visiting their
people ; but he looked on his own talents, to be quite otherwise.
He was not able to enter into a free conversation \\ith every person
he met, and, in an easy manner, turn it to whatever topic he pleas-
ed, without the help of others, and it may be, against their inclina-
tions. He therefore found, tliat his visits of this kind, must be, in
a great degree, unprofitable. And as he was settled in a large
parish, it would have taken up a great part of his time, to visit from
house to house, which he thought he could spend, in his study, to
much more valuable purposes, and so better promote the great ends
of his ministry. For it appeared to him, that he could do the
greatest good to the souls of men, and most promote the cause of
Christ, by preaching and WTiting, and conversing with persons un-
der religious impressions, in his study ; whither he encouraged all
such to repair ; where they might be sure, in ordinary cases, to
find him, and to be allowed easy access to him ; and where they
were treated with all desirable tenderness, kindness and familia-
rity."
Owmg to his constant watchfulness, and self-denial in food and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 113
sleep, and his regular attention to bodily exercise, notwithstanding
the teebleness of his constitution, few students are capable of more
close or more long continued application, than he was. He com-
monly spent thirteen hours, eveiy day, in liis study ; and these
hours w^ere passed, not m perusing or treasuring up the thoughts of
others, but in employments far more exhausting — in the investiga-
tion of difficult subjects, in the origination and arrangement of
thoughts, in the invention of arguments, and in the discovery of
truths and principles. Nor was his exact method, in the distribu-
tion of his tmie, of less essential service. In consequence of his
uniform regularity and self-denial, and the force of habit, the
powers of his mind were alw ays at his command, and would do
their prescribed task in the time appointed. This enabled him to
assign the preparation of his sermons, each week, to given days,
and specific subjects of investigation to otlier given days ; and ex-
cept in cases of sickness, or journepng, or some other extraordi-
nary interruption, it was rare, indeed, that he failed of accomplish-
iug every part of his weekly task, or that he was pressed for time
in the accomplishment. So exact was the distribution of his time,
and so perfect the command of his mental powers, that in addition
to his preparation of two discourses in each week, his stated and
occasional lectures, and his customary pastoral duties, he continued
regularly his " Notes on the Scriptures,*' his " Miscella-
nies," his " Types of the Messiah," and a work which he
soon commenced, entitled, " Prophecies of the Messiah in
the Old Testament, and their Fulfilment."
On the 28th of July, 1727, Mr. Edvvards was married, at New
Haven, to Miss Sarah Pierrepont. Her paternal grandfather,
John Pierrepont, Esq. who came from England and resided in
Roxbury, IMassachusetts, was a younger branch of a most distin-
guished family, in his own country. Her father, the Rev. Ja^ies
Pierrepont, was " an eminent, pious and useful minister, at New
Haven." He married Mary, the daughter of the Rev. Samuel
Hooker, of F^rmington. who was the son of the Rev. Thomas
Hooker, of Hartford, familiarly denominated "the father of the
Connecticut Churches," and " well known, in the Churches of
England, for his distinguished talents and most ardent piety." Mr.
Pierrepont was one of the principal founders, and one of the Trus-
tees of Yale College ; and, to help forward the infant seminary,
read lectures to the students, for some considerable time, as Pro-
fessor of Moral Philosophy. The Platform of the Connecticut
Churches, estabhshed at Saybrook, in 1708, is ascribed to his pen.
Miss Pierrepont w^as born on the 9th of January, 1710, and at the
time of her marriage, was in the 18th year of her age. She w^as
a young lady of uncommon beauty. Not only is this the language
of tradition ; but Dr. Hopkins, who first saw her when the mother
of seven children, savs she was more than ordinarily beaupful ; and
Vol, L ' 15
il4 LIFE UF PKESIDENT EDWARDS^
her portrait, taken by a respectable English painter,* while it pre-
sents a form and features not often rivalled, exhibits also that pe-
culiar loveliness of expression, which is the combined result of in-
telligence, cheerfulness and benevolence. The native powers of
her mind, Avere of a superior order ; and her parents being in easy
circumstances, and of liberal views, provided for their children all
the advantages of an enlightened and j^olished education. In her
manners she was gentle and courteous, amiable in her behaviour^
and the law of kindness appeared to govern all her conversation
and conduct. She was also a rare example of early piety ; having
exhibited the life and power of rehgion, and that in a remarkable
manner, when only five years of age ;f and having also confirmed
the hopes which her friends then cherished, by the uniform and in-
creasing excellence of her character, in childhood and youth. Sa
warm and animated were her religious feelings, in every period of
life, that they might perhaps have been regarded as enthusiastic^
had they not been under the conti-ol of true delicacy and sound
discretion. Mr. Edwards had known her several years before their
marriage, and from the following passage, Amtten on a blank leaf,
in 1723, it is ob^aous, that even then her uncommon piety, at least,
had arrested liis attention. " They say there is a young lady in
[New Haven] who is beloved of that Great Being, who made and
rules the world, and that there are certain seasons in which this
Great Being, in some way or other invisible, comes to her and fills
her mind \\-ith exceeding sweet delight, and that she hardly cares
for any thing, except to meditate on him — that she expects after
a while to be received up where he is, to be raised up out of the
world and caught up into heaven ; being assured that he loves her
too well to let her remain at a distance from him always. There
she is to dwell with liim, and to be ravished with his love and de-
light forever. Therefore, if you present all the world before her,
with the richest of its treasures, she disregards it and cares not for
it, and is unmmdful of any pain or affliction. She has a strange
sweetness in her mind, and singular purity in her affections ; is
most just and conscientious in all her conduct } and you could not
persuade her to do any thing A^Tong or sinful, if you w^ould give her
all the world, lest she should offend this Great Being. She is of a
wonderful sweetness, calmness and universal benevolence of mind ;
especially after this Great God has manifested himself to her mind-
* The Rev. Dr. Erskine, the waiin friend and the correspondent of Mr. Ed-
wards, being desirous of procuring a correct portrait, both of him and his wife,
and hearing that a respectable English painter was in Boston, forwarded to his
a^cnt in that town, the sum requisite, not only for the portraits, but for the ex-
penses of the journey. They were taken in 1740; and after the death of Dr,
Erskine, were very kindly transmitted by his Executor, to Dr. Edwards.
t Hopkins' Life of Edwards. Dr. H. resided in the family a considerable
lime.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 115
She \v\\\ sometimes go about from place to place, singing sweetly ;
and seems to be always full of joy and pleasure; and no one knows
for what. She loves to be alone, walking in the fields and groves,
and seems to have some one invisible always conversing with her.'-
After due allowance is made for animation of feeling, the reader
will be convinced, that such a testimony, concerning a young lady
of thirteen, could not have been given, by so competent a judge,
had there not been something unusual in the purity and elevation
of her mind, and the excellence of her life. Few persons, we are
convinced, no older than she was at the time of her marriage, have
made equal progress in holiness ; and rare, very rare, is the in-
stance, in which such a connexion results in a purer or more unin-
terrupted happiness. It was a union, founded on high personal
esteem, and on a mutual affection, which continually grew, and
ripened, and mellowed for the time of harvest. The station, which
she was called to fill at this early age, is one of great delicacy, as
well as responsibility, and is attended with many difficulties. She
entered on the performance of the various duties to her family and
the people, to which it summoned her, with a firm reliance on the
guidance and support of God ; and perhaps no stronger evidence
can be given of her substantial worth, than that from the first she
discharged them in such a manner, as to secure the high and in-
creasing approbation of all who knew her.
The attention to religion, which has been menfioned, as com-
mencing about the period of Mr. Edwards' ordination, though at
no time extensive, continued about two years, and was followed by
several years of inattention and indifference. His public labours
were continued with faithfulness, but whh no peculiar success ; and
he had reason to lament the too perceptible declension of his peo-
ple, both in rehgion and morals.
On the 11th of February, 1729, his venerable colleague was
removed from the scene of his earthly labours. This event was
sincerely and tenderly lamented by the people of Northampton, as
well as extensively throughout the Province. His funeral sermon
was preached by his son-in-law, the Rev. William Williams, of
Hatfield ; and numerous clergymen, in their own desks, paid a
similar tribute of respect to his memory.
In the spring of the same year, the health of Mr. Edwards, in
consequence of too close apphcation, so far failed him, that he was
obhged to be absent from his people several months. Early in
May, he was at New Haven, in company with Mrs. Edwards and
their infant child, a daughter born Aug. 25th, 1728. In Septem-
ber, his father, in a letter to one of his daughters, expresses the
hope that the health of his son is so far restored, as to enable him
to resume his labours, and to preach twice on the Sabbath. The
summer was probably passed, partly at Northampton, and partly ip
travellinir.
110 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
His visit to Windsor, in September, gave him his last opportn*
mty of seeing his sister Jerusiia, v\'hom he tenderly loveci ; and vvho
a little while before, had passed a considerable time with her
friends in T'^ortharapton. She was attacked with a malignant fe-
ver, in December, and, on the 22d of that month, died at her
father's house. The uncommon strength and excellence of her
character, rendered her peculiarly dear to all her relatives and
friends ; and from the testimonials of her father, of fonr of her
sisters, and of a friend of the family at a distance, written soon
after her death,^ I have ascertained the foUowTiig particulars. She
w^as born in June, 1710, and, on the testimony of that friend, was
a young lady of great sweetness of temper, of a fine understanding
and of a beautiful countenance. She w^as devoted to reading from
childhood, and though fcnd of books of taste and amusement, she
custoniurily preferred those which require close thought, and are
fitted to strengthen and inform the m^ind. Like her sisters, she
had received a thorough education, both English and classical, and
by her proficiency, had justified the views of her father and sus-
tained the honour and claims of her sex. In conversation, she
was solid and instructiv'e beyond her years, yet, at the same time,
was sprightly and active, and had an uncommon share of native \vit
and humour. Her wit w^as always delicate and kind, and used
merely for recreation. According to the rule she prescribed to
another, it constituted " the sauce, and not the food, in the enter-
tainment." Being fond of retirement and meditation from early
life, she passed nuich of her leisure time in solitary walks in the
groves behind her father's house ; and the richness of her mind,
in moral reflection and philosophical remark, proved that these
hours were not wasted in reverie, but occupied by solid thought
and profitable contemplation. Habitually serene and cheerftd, she
was contented and happy ; not envious of others, not desirous of
admiration, not ambitious nor aspiring : and while she valued high-
\y the esteem of her friends and of the wise and good, she was
firmly convinced that her happiness depended, chiefly and ulti-
mately, on the state of her own mind. She appeared to have
gained the entire government of her temper and her passions, dis-
covered uncommon equanimity" and firmness under trials, and
while, in diflicult cases, she sought the best advice, yet ultimately
acted for herself. Her religious life began in childhood ; and from
that time, meditation, prayer, and reading the sacred Scriptures,
were not a prescribed task, but a coveted enjoyment. Her sisters,
who knew hov/ much of her time she daily passed alone, had the
best reason to believe that no place v>as so pleasant to her as her
own retirement, and no society so delightful as solitude with God.
This last was publis^^ed.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 117
She read Theology, as a Science, with the deepest interest, and
pursued the systematic study of the Scriptures, by the help of thr-
best commentaries. Her observance of the Sabbath was exem-
plaiy, in solemnly preparing for it, in allotting to it the prescribed
hours, and in devoting it only to sacred employments ; and in the
solemn and entire devotion of her mind to the duties of the sanc-
tuary, she appeared, habitually, to feel ^^ith David, " Hohness be-
cometh thine house forever." Few persons attend more closely to
preaching, or judge more correctly concerning it, or have higher
pleasure in that which is solid, pungent and practical. She saw and
conversed with God, in his works of creation and providence.
Her religious joy was, at times, intense and elevated. After telling
one of her sisters, on a particular occasion, that she could not de-
scribe it, she observed to her, that it seemed like a streak of light
shining in a dark place ; and reminded her of a line in Watt's
Lyrics,
"And sudden, from the cleaving skies, a gleam of glory broke."
Her conscience w^as truly enlightened, and her conduct appear-
ed to be governed by principle. She approved of the best things ;
discovered great reverence for religion, and strong attachment to
the truly pious and conscientious ; was severe in her estimate of
herself, and charitable in judging of others ; was not easily pro-
voked, and usually tried to excuse the provocation ; was unapt to
cherish prejudices, and lamented, and strov^e to conceal, the faults
of christians.
On the testimony of those who knew her best, " She was a re-
markably loving, dutiful, obedient daughter, and a very kind and
loving sister," " very helpful and serviceable in the family, and
willingly labouring with her own hands," very " kind and friendly
to her neighbours," attentive to the sick, charitable to the poor,
prone to sympathize with the afflicted, and merciful to the brutes ;
and at the same time, respectful to superiors, obhging to equals,
condescending and affable to inferiors, and manifesting sincere good
will to all mankind. Courteous and easy in her manners, she was
also modest, unostentatious and retiring ; and, while she uniformly
respected herself, she commanded the respect of all who saw her.
She w as fond of all that was comely in dress, but averse to every
thing gay and gaudy. She loved peace, and strove to reconcile
those who were at variance ; was delicately attentive to those of
her sex, who were slighted by others; received reproofs with
meekness, and told others of their faults, with so much sweetness
and faithfulness, as to increase their esteem and affection for her-
self. She detested all guile, and management, and deception, all
flattery and falsehood, and wholly refused to associate with those
who exhibited this character. She was most careful and select in
118 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
her friendships, and most true and faithful to her friends — highly-
valuing their affection, and discovering the xieepest interest in their
welfare. Her conversation and conduct, indicated uncommon in-
nocence and purity of mind; and she avoided many things, which
are thought correct by multitudes, who are strictly virtuous. Dur-
ing her sickness, she was not forsaken. A day or two before its
termination, she manifested a remarkable admiration of the grace
and mercy of God, through Jesus Christ, to sinners, and particu-
larly to herself : saying, "It is wonderful, it surprizes me." A
part of the time, she was in som.e degree delirious ; but, when her
mind wandered, it seemed to wander heavenward. Just before
her death, she attempted to sing a hymn, entitled, " The Absence
of Christ," and died, in the full possession of her rational powers,
expressing her hope of eternal salvation through his blood. This
first example of the ravages of death, in this numerous family,
was a most trying event to all its members ; and the tenderness,
\Adth which they cherished the memory of her who was gone, pro-
bably terminated only with Ufe.
The second daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Edwards, was born on
the 26th of the following April, and named Jerusha, after their de-
ceased sister.
In July, 17.31, Mr. Edwards being in Boston, delivered a Ser-
mon at the public lecture, entitled, " God glorified in Man's De-
pendence," from 1 Cor. i. 29, 30. " That no jlesh should glory in
his presence. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is
made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and re-
demption. That according as it is written. He that glorieth, let
him glory in the Lord.'''' It was published, at the request of seve-
ral ministers, and others who heard it, and preceded by a preface,
by the Rev. Messrs. Prince and Cooper, of Boston. This was
his first pubhcation, and is scarcely known to the American reader
of his Works. The subject was at that time novel, as exhibited
by the preacher, and made a deep impression on the audience, and
on the Rev. Gentlemen who were particularly active in procuring
its publication. " It was with no small difficulty," say they, " that
the author's youth and modesty were prevailed on, to let him ap-
pear a preacher in our pubhc lecture, and afterwards to give us a
copy of his discourse, at the desire of divers ministers, and otliers
who heard it. But, as we quickly found him to be a workman that
need not be ashamed before his l3rethren, our satisfaction was the
greater, to see him pitching upon so noble a subject, and treating it
with so much strength and clearness, as the judicious will perceive
in the following composure : a subject, which secures to God his
great design, in the work of fallen man's redemption by the Lord
Jesus Clnist, which is evidently so laid out, as that the glory of the
whole should return to him the blessed ordainer, purchaser, and
applier ; a subject, which enters deep into practical religion ; with-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 119
out the belief of which, that must soon die in the hearts and lives
of men."
The following is the testimony, borne by these excellent men,
to tlie talents and piety of the author :
" We cannot, therefore, but express our joy and thankfulness,
that the great Head of the Church is pleased still to raise up, from
among the children of his people, for the supply of his churches,
those who assert and maintain these evangehcal principles ; and
that our churches, notwithstanding all their degeneracies, have still
a high value for just principles, and for those who publicly own and
teach them. And, as we cannot but wish and pray, that the Col-
lege in the neighbouring colony, as well as our own, may be a
fruitful mother of many such sons as the author ; so we heartily re-
joice, in the special favour of Providence, in bestomng such a rich
gift on the happy church of Northampton, which has, for so many
lustres of years, flounshed under the influence of such pious doc-
trines, taught them in tire excellent ministry of their late venerable
pastor, whose gift and spirit we hope wiW long live and shine in his
grandson, to the end that they may abound in all the lovely fruits
of evangelical humility and thankfulness, to the glory of God."
The discourse itself, deserves this high commendation. It was
the commencement of a series of efforts, on the part of the author,
to illustrate the glory of God, as appearing in the greatest of all his
works, the work of man's redemption. Rare indeed is the instance,
in which a first publication is equally rich in condensed thought,
or in new and elevated conceptions.
The third child of Mr. and Mrs. Edwards, also a daughter, was
bom, February 13th, 1732, and received the name of Esther, af-
ter his Mother and Mrs. Stoddard.
CHAPTEK X.
Hemarkahle Revival of Religion, in 1734, and '35. — Its Extent
and Power. — Manner of treoAing Awakened Sinners. — Causes
of its Decline. — Religious Controversy in Hampshire. — Death
of his Sister Lucy. — Characteristics of Mrs. Edwards. — Re-
mainder of Personal JS'arrative.
Early in 1732, the state of religion in Northampton, which had
been for several years on the decline, began gradually, and per-
ceptibly, to grow better ; and, an obvious check was given, to the
open prevalence of disorder and licentiousness. Immoral practices,
which had long been customary, were regarded as disgraceful, and
extensively renounced. The young, who had been the chief abet-
tors of these disorders, and on whom the means of grace had ex-
erted no salutary influence, discovered more of a disposition to
hearken to the counsels of their parents, and the admonitions of
the Gospel, relinquished by degrees their more gross and public-
sins, and attended on the worship of the Sabbath more generally,
and with greater decorum and seriousness of mind ; and, among
the people as a body, there was a larger number than before, who
manifested a personal interest in their own salvation. This desira-
ble change in the congregation, became more and more percepti-
ble, throughout that and the following year. At the latter end of
1733, there appeared a very unusual flexibleness, and a disposi-
tion to yield to advice, in the young of both sexes ; on an-occasion,
too, and under circumstances, v\"here it was wholly unexpected. It
had long, and perhaps always, been the custom in Northampton, to
devote the Sabbath evening, and the evening after the stated pub-
lic lecture, to visiting and diversion. On a Sabbath preceding one
of the public lectures, Mr. Edwards preached a sermon on the
subject, explaining the mischievous consequences of this unhappy
practice, exhorting the young to a reformation ; and calling on pa-
rents and masters, universally, to come to an explicit agreement
with one another, to govern their families in this respect, and on
these evenings, to keep their children and servants at home. The
following evening, it so happened that, among a considerable num-
ber visiting at his house, there were individuals from every part of
the town ; and he took that occasion, to propose to those w^ho
were present, that they should, in his name, request the heads of
families in their respective neighbourhoods, to assemble the nex^.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDV/ARDS. 121
day, and converpc upon tlie subject, and agree, every one, to re-
strain his own family. They did so. Such a meeting vvas accor-
dingly held in each neighbourhood, and the proposal was univer-
sally comphed with. But, when they made known this agreement
to their families, they found little or no restraint necessary ; for the
young people, almost without exception, declared that they were
comnnced, by what they had heard from the desk, of the impropri-^
ety of the practice, and were ready cheerfully to relinquish it.
From that time forward, it was given up, and there was an imme-
diate and thorough reformation of those disorders and immoralities,
which it had occasioned. This unexpected occurrence, tenderly
affected and solemnized the minds of the people, and happily pre-
pared them for events of still deeper interest.
Just after this, there began to be an unusual concern on the sub-
ject of religion, at a Kctie hamlet called Pascommuck, consistins; of
a few^ farm houses, about three miles from the principal settlement;
and a number of persons, at that place, appeared to be savingly
converted. In the ensuing spring, the sudden and awful death of
a young man, Vrho became immediately delirious, and continued so
until he died ; followed by that of a young married woman, w^ho,
after great mental suffering, appeared to find peace with God, and
died full of comfort, in a most earnest and affecting manner warn-
ing and counselling others ; contibuted extensively, and powerful-
ly, to solemnize the minds of the young, and to excite a deeper
interest on the subject of religion, throughout the congregation.
The fourth child and daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Edwards, was-
born April 7th, 1734, and baptized by the name of Mary.
In the autumn, JMr. Edwards recommended to the young peo-
ple, on the day of each stated public lecture, to assemble in various
parts of the town, and spend the evening in prayer, and the other
duties of social rehgion. This they readily did, and their exam-
ple was followed, by those who w^ere older.
The solemnity of mind, which nov/ began to pervade the church
and congregation, and which was constantly increasing, had a visi-
ble re-action on all the labours of Mr. Edwards, public as well as
private; and it udll not be easy to find discourses,in any language,more
solemn, spiritual or powerful, than many of those which he now deliv-
ered. One of these, from Matt. x\i. 17, entitled, " A Divine and Su-
pernatural Light immediately imparted to the Soul by the Spirit of
God, show^n to be both a Scriptural and Rational doctrine," excited
uncommon interest in the hearers, and, at their request, w^as now
published. As an exhibition of rehgion, as existing within the souly
in one of its peculiar forms or aspects, it \vill be found, in the pe-
rusal, remarkably adapted to enlighten, to refresh and to sanctify ;
w^hile the evidence of the reality of such a Hght, as derived both from
the Scriptures and from Reason, wiU convince every unprejudiced
mind.
Vol. I. la
ii^ii LIFE Oi PRESIDENT EDVVAKDB,
At this time, a violent controversy, respecting Arminianism, pre-
vailed extensively over that part of New-England, and the friends
of vital piety in Northampton, regarded it as likely to have a most
unhappy bearing on the interests of religion in that place ; but,
contrary to their fears, it served to solemnize, rather than to excite
animosity, and was powerfully oveiTuled for the promotion of reli-
gion. Mr. Edwards, well knowing that the points at issue had an
immediate bearing on the great subject of Salvation, and that man-
kind never can be so powerfully affected by any subject, as when
their attention to it has been strongly excited; determined, in oppo-
sition to the fears and the counsels of many of his friends, to ex-
plain his own \iews to liis people, from the desk. Accordingly, he
preached a series of sermons, on the various points relating to the
controversy, and among others, his w^ell-known Discourses, on the
great doctrine of Justihcation by Faith alone. Foi' this, he was
severely censured by numbers on the spot, as well as ridiculed by
many elsewhere.* The event, however, proved that he had judg-
ed wisely. In his discourses, he explained the scriptural conditions
of salvation, and exposed tlie errors then prevalent with regard to
them, with so much force of argument, and in a mamier so solemn
and practical, that it was attended with a signal blessing from hea-
ven, on the people of his charge. Many, who had cherished these
errors, were cominced that they could be justified only by the right-
eousness of Christ ; while others, who had not, were brought to
feel, that they must be renewed by the Holy Spirit ; and the minds
of both were led the more earnestly to seek that they might be ac-
cepted of God. In the latter part of December, five or six indi-
viduals appeared to be very suddenly and sa\dngly converted, one
after anodier ; and some of them, in a manner so remarkable, as to
awaken and solemnize very great numbers, of all ages and con-
ditions.
The year 1735, opened on Northampton, in a most auspicious
manner. A deep and solemn interest, in the great truths of reli-
gion, had become universal in all parts of the town, and among all
classes of people. This was the only subject of conversation, in
every company ; and almost the only business of the people, ap-
* Among those, who opposed Mr. Edwards on this occasion, were several
nsembers of a family, in a neighbouring- town, nearly connected with his own,
and possessing, from its numbers, wealth and respectability, a considerable
share of influence. Their religious sentiments differed widely from his, and
their opposition to him, in the course which he now pursued, became direct
and violent. As his defence of his own opinions was regarded as triumphant,
they appear to have felt, in some degree, the shame and mortification of a
defeat ; and their opposition to Mr. Edwards, though he resorted to every hon-
ourable method of conciliation, became, on their part, a settled personal hostil-
ity. It is probable, that their advice to Mi'. Edwards, to refrain from the con-
troversy, and particularly, not to publish his sentiments with regard to it, was
given somewhat categorically, and with a full expectation that he, young as he
was, would comply with it. His refusal so to do, was an offence not to be for-
given. We shall have occasion to recur to this subject again.
I.IFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 12,3
peai-ed to be, to secure their salvation. So extensive was the in-
fluence of the Spirit of God, that there was scarcely an individual
in the to^\Ti, either old or young, who was left unconcerned about
the great things of the eternal world. This was true of the gayest,
of the most licentious, and of the most hostile to religion. And in
the midst of tliis universal attention, the work of conversion was
carried on in the most astonishing manner. Every day witnessed
its ti'iumphs ; and so great was the alteration in the appearance of
the town, that in the spring and summer following, it appeared to
be full of the presence of God. There was scarcely a house,
which did not furnish the tokens of his presence, and scarcely a
family which did not present the trophies of his grace. " The
town," says Mr. Edwards, " w^as never so full of love, nor so full of
joy, nor yet so full of distress, as it was then." Whenever he met
the people in the sanctuary, he not only saw the house crowded,
but every hearer eai-nest to receive the truth of God, and often
the whole assembly dissolved in tears : some weeping for sorrow,
others for joy, and others from compassion. In the months of March
and April, when the work of God was carried on with the greatest
power, he supposes the number, apparently of genuine conversions,
to have been at least four a day, or nearly thirty a week, take one
week with another, for five or six weeks together.
During the winter and spring, many persons from the neighbour-
ing towns, came to Northampton, to attend the stated lectures of
Mr. Edwards ; many others, on business, or on visits ; and many
others, from a distance, ha\ang heard contradictory reports of the
state of things, came to see and examine for themselves. Of these,
great numbers had their consciences awakened, were sa\angly
wrought upon, and went. home rejoicing in the forgi\dng love of
God. This appeared to be the means of spreading the same in-
fluence in the adjacent towns, and in places more remote, so that
no less than ten townis in the same count}^, and seventeen in the
adjoining colony of Connecticut, within a short time, were favoured
v\'ith Revivals of Religion,
This was undoubtedly one of the most remarkable events of the
kind, that has occurred since the Canon of the New Testament
was finished. It was so on account of its universalit)'^ : no class,
nor age, nor description, was exempt. Upwards of fifty persons
above forty years of age, and ten above ninet}^, near thirty between
ten and fourteen, and one of four,* became, in the view of Mr.
* Of the conversion of this child, whose name was Phebe Bartlett, a most
minute and interestino; account is given in the " Narrative of Surprizing Con-
versions." Dr. Edwards, under date of March 30, 1789, in a letter to Dr. Ry-
land, says, '' In answer to your enquiry, iu a former letter, concerning Phebe
Bartlett", T have to inform you, that she is yet living, and has uniformly main-
tained the character of a true convert."
124 LIFE Q'F PilESIDEm EDWARDS.
Edwards, the subjects of the renewing grace of God. It w^as so
on account of the unusual numbers, who appeared to become chris-
tians : amounting to more than three hundred persons, in half a
year, and about as many of them males as females. Previous to
one sacrament, about one hundred were received to the conmiun-
ion, and near sixty previous to another ; and the whole number of
communicants, at one time, was about six hundred and twenty, in-
cludmg almost all the adult population of the town. It was so in its
rapid progress, in its amazing power, in the depth of the con\dctions
felt, and in the degree of light, of love, and of joy communicated ; as
well as in its great extent, and in its swift propagation, from place
to place.
Early in the progress of tliis work of grace, Mr. Edwards seems
to have decided for himself, the manner in which he was bound to
treat aw^akened sinners : — to urge repentance on every such sinner,
as his immediate duty ; to insist that God is under no manner of
obligation to any unrenewed man ; and that a man can challenge
nothing, either in absolute justice, or by free promise, on account of
any thing he does before he repents and believes. He was fully
convinced that if he had taught those, wdio came to consult him in
their spiritual troubles, any other doctrines, he should have taken
the most direct course, to have utterly undone them. The dis-
courses, which, beyond measure more than any others which he
preached, '^ had an immediate saving effect," were several from
Rom. iii. 19, " That every mouth may be stopped,^'*^m. which he
endeavoured to shovv that it would be just with God, forever to re-
ject, and cast off, mere natural men.
Though it had not been the custom, as we have already seen,
for a long period at Northampton, to require of candidates for
admission to the church, a credible relation of the evidences of their
own conversion, because, if unconverted, they were supposed to
have a right to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, as a convert-
ing ordinance ; yet Mr. Edwards supposed he had very " sufficient
evidence" of the conversion of those who were now^ admitted.
There can be but little doubt, however, that, if the rules of the
church had required, in every case, a thorough examination
of the candidate's piety, the period of probation w ould have been
longer, the danger of a false profession more solemnly realized,
and the examination of each individual, by the pastor of the church,
as well ashy himself, far more strict; or that many, at first, regard-
ed, both by themselves and others, as unquestionably christians,
w^ould not, at that time, have made a profession of religion. But
unfortunately he had never fully examined the scriptural ground
for admission to the Lord's Supper, and, like many others, had
taken it for granted, that I\Ir. Stoddard's view s of the subject were
just. Had he investigated it as thoroughly, at that important
crisis, as he did afterwards, there can be but little doubt that, in the
■LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 125
high state of religions feeling then prevalent, the church would
readily have changed its practice, or that all the candidates for
admission, would have consented to a thorough examination. Had
sucii indeed been the issue, Mr. Edwards himself would have been
saved from many trials, and the church and people of Northamp-
ton from great and incalculable evils: still it may well be doubted,
whether the actual result has not occasioned a far greater amount
of good, to the church at large.
In the latter part of May, 1735, this great work of the Spirit of
God, began obviously to decline, and the instances of conversion
to be less numerous, both at Northampton and in the neighbouring
villages. One principal cause of this declension, is undoubtedly
to be found in the fact, that in all these places, both among minis-
ters and private christians, the physical excitement had been greater,
than the human constitution can, for a long period, endure. No-
thing, it should be remembered, exhausts the strength and the ani-
mal spirits, hke feeling. One hour of intense joy, or of intense
sorrow, will more entirely prostrate the frame, than weeks of close
study. Li revivals of religion, as they have hitherto appeared, the
nerves of the whole man — of body, mind and heart, — are kept con-
tinually on the stretch, from month to month ; until at length they
are relaxed, and become non-elastic : and then all feeling and
energ}', of every kind, is gone. Another reason is undoubtedly
to be found in tlie fact, that those, who had so long ^^^tnessed this
remarkable work of God, without renouncing their sins, had at
length become hardened and hopeless, in their impenitence. Mr.
Edwards also attributes it, in part, to two striking events of Provi-
dence, at Northampton, and to two remarkable instances of enthu-
siastic delusion, in two of the neighbouring villages.
He mentions also, a third cause, and one far more powerful, and
more extensive in its influence, than either of the two last. This
was an Ecclesiastical Controversy, growing out of the settlement of
a minister at Springfield, in which he himself was ultimately com-
pelled, though with great reluctance, to take a part ; which agita-
ted, not only the county of Hampshire, but the more remote
churches of the Province. Of this, a bare mention would alone
be necessary, did we not find hi» connection with it referred to, at
a subsequent and most interesting period of his hfe.
In 1735, the first church in Springfield, having elected a pastor,
invited the churches in the soutliern part of Hampshire, by their
pastors and delegates in Council, to proceed to his ordination.
The Council, when convened, after examining the qualifications of
the Candidate, refused to ordain him, and assigned two reasons for
this refusal — youthful immorality, and anti-scriptural tenets. Mr.
Edwards, though invited to this Council, for some reason or other,
was not present. The Church, in August, called a second Coun-
cil, consisting chiefly of ministers and delegates from the Churche;:
J26 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
in Boston, wliich, without delay, proceeded to the ordination.
The First Council, finding their own measures thus openly im-
peached, published a pamphlet entitled, " A Narrative and De-
fence of the proceedings of the ministers of Hampshire," etc. jus-
tifying their own conduct, and censuring that of their brethren.
The Second Council defended themselves in a pamphlet entitled,
" An Answer to the Hampshire Narrative." INIr. Edwards, at the
request of the First Council, and particularly of his uncle, the Rev.
Mr. Williams, of Hatfield, who was its moderator, wrote a Reply
to this, entided, " A Letter to the Author of the pamphlet called,
An Answer to the Hampshire Narrative." — This Reply, \iewed
either as an argument upon the law and the facts, or as an answer
to his opponents, is an exhibition of logic, not often met with in
similar discussions, and appears to have concluded the controversy.
This series of events occurred, during the revival of religion in die
churches of that county, and was thought, by too powerfully en-
grossing the attention, both of ministers and people, in various
places, to have hastened its conclusion. And there can be no
doubt, that this opinion was correct. A Revival of Religion is no-
thing but the immediate result of an uncommon Attention, on the
part of a church and congregation, to the Truth of God : — particu-
larly to the great truths, which disclose the worth of the soul, and
the only way in which it can be saved. Whenever, and wherever,
the members of a church pay the due attention to these truths, by
giving them their proper influence on their hearts, religion revives
immediately in their affections and their conduct ; and when the
impenitent pay such attention, the kingdom of heaven immediately
"sufFereth violence, and the violent take it by force." The only
effectual way to put a stop to such a work of grace, is, therefore,
to divert the attention of christians and sinners from those truths,
which bear immediately on the work of salvation.
In the latter part of the summer, Mr. and Mrs. Edwards were
called to mourn die death of another of his sisters named Lucy,
the youngest but one, of his father's children ; who was bom in
1715, and died August 21, 1736,* at the age of 21. After her,
they named their fifth child, who was born August 31, of the same
year.
It w^as a pecuharly favourable dispensation of Providence, diat,
amid the multiplied cares and labours of this period, the health of
]Mr. Edwards was graciously preserved. A revival of religion to
a clergyman, like the period of harvest to the husbandman, is the
most busy and the most exhausting of all seasons ; and during the
progress of that, which he had just witnessed, not only was the
whole time of Mr. Edwards fully occupied, but all the powers of
* I have discovered no papers or letters of the family, of a date near tliis,
and no mention of this young lady, except on her tombstone. '^
LlFEl OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. I2T
his mind were laboriously employed, and all the feelings of his^
heart kept, from month to month, in high and powerful excitement.
In addition to his ordinary duties as a teacher and pastoi, his pub-
lic lectures were now multiplied, private lectures were weekly ap-
pointed in different parts of the town, and his study was almost
daily thronged by multitudes, looking to him as their spiritual guide.
From the adjacent \dllages, also, great numbers resorted to him,
for the same purpose, ha\ing the highest confidence in his wisdom
and experience; and numerous clergymen from various parts of
the countiy, came to his house, to witness the triumphs of divine
grace, and to gain, from his counsels and his measures, more just
conceptions of the best manner of discharging the highest and most
sacred duties of their office.
In the midst of these complicated labours, as well as at all times,
he found at home one, who was in every sense a help meet for him;
one who made their common dwelling the abode of order and
neatness, of peace and comfort, of harmony and love, to all its in-
mates, and of kindness and hospitality to the friend, the visitant
and the stranger. " While she uniformly paid a becoming defer-
ence to her husband, and treated him with entire respect, she
spared no pains in conforming to his inclinations, and rendering
every tiling in the fainily agreeable and pleasant : accounting it
her greatest glory, and that wherein she could best serve God and
her generation, to be the means, in this way, of promoting his use-
fulness and happiness. As he was of a weakly, infirm constitution.
and w^as necessarily peculiarly exact in his diet, she was a tender
nurse to him, cheerfully attending upon him at all times, and in all
things ministering to his comfort. And no person of discernment
could be conversant in the family, without observing, and admir-
ing, the perfect harmony, and mutual love and esteem, that sub-
sisted between them. At the same time, when she herself laboured
under bodily disorders and j^ains, which was not unfrequently the
case, instead of troubling those around her with her complaints,
and wearing a sour or dejected countenance, as if out of humour
with every body, and every thing around her, because she was dis-
regarded and neglected ; she was accustomed to bear up under
them, not only with patience, but with cheerfulness and good
humour."
Devoted as Mr. Edwards was to study, and to the duties of liig
profession, it w^as necessary for him at all times, but especially in a
season like this, of multiplied toils and anxieties, to be reheved from
attention to all secular concerns ; and it was a most happy circum-
stance, that he could trust every thing of this nature to the care of
Mrs. Edw^ards, with entire safety, and with undoubting confidence,
*' She was a most judicious and faithful mistress of a family, habit-
ually industrious, a sound economist, managing her household af-
fairs with diligence and discretion. She was conscientiously careful.
128 i^itiL uF i'iiesij)i:nt e/jWards.
that nothing should be wasted and lost ; and often, when she her-
self took care to save any thing of trifling value, or directed her
children or others to do so, or when she saw them waste any thing,
she would repeat the words of our Saviour — " that nothing be
LOST ;" v/hich words, she said she often thought of, as containing a
maxim worth remembering, especially when considered as the rea-
son alleged by Christy why his disciples should gather up the frag-
ments of that bread, which he had just before created with a ivorcl.
She took almost the whole direction of the temporal affairs of the
family, without doors and within, managing them with great wisdom
and prudence, as well as cheerfulness ; and in this, was particular-
ly suited to the disposition, as well as the habits and necessities, of
lier husband, who chose to have no care, if possible, of any world*-
ly business.
But there are other duties, of a still more tender and difficult na-
ture, which none but a parent can adequately perform ; and it was"
an unspeakable privilege to IMr. Edwards, now surrounded by a
young and growing family, that when his duties to his people, es-
pecially in seasons hke this, necessarily occupied his whole atten^
tion, he could safely commit his children to the wisdom and piety^
the love and faithfulness, of their mother. Her \iews of the re-
sponsibility of parents, were large and comprehensive. "She
thought that, as a parent, she had great and important duties to do
towards her children, before they were capable of government and
instruction. For them, she constantly and earnestly prayed, and
bore them on her heart before God, in all her secret and most sol-
emn addresses to him ; and that, even before they were born. The
prospect of her becoming the mother of a rational immortal creature,
which came into existence in an undone and infinitely dreadful
state, was sufficient to lead her to bow before God daily, for his
blessing on it — even redemption and eternal hfe by Jesus Christ.
So that, through all the pain, labour and sorrow, which attended
her being the mother of children, she was in travail for them, that
they might be born of God "
She regularly prayed with her children, from a very early peri-
od, and, as there is the best reason to believe, with great earnest-
ness and importunity. Being thoroughly sensible that, in many
respects, the chief care of forming children by government and in-
struction, naturally lies on mothers, as they are most whh their chil-
dren, at an age when they commonly receive impressions that are
permanent, and have great influence in forming the character for
life, she was very careful to do her part in this important business.
When she foresaw, or met with, any special difficulty in this matter,
she was wont to apply to her husband, for advice and assistance f
and on such occasions, they would botli attend to it, as a matter of
the utmost- importance. She had an excellent way of governing
her children ; she knew how to make tiiem regard and obey
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 129
Her cheerfully, without loud angry words, much less heavy blows.
She seldom punished them ; and in speaking to them, used gende
and pleasant w^ords. If any correction was necessary, she did not
administer it in a passion ; and when she had occasion to reprove
and rebuke, she would do it in few words, without warmth and
noise, and with all calmness and gentleness of mind. In her direc-
tions and reproofs in matters of importance, she would address her-
self to the reason of her children, that they might not only know
her inclination and will, but at the same time be convinced of the
reasonableness of it. She had need to speak but once ; she was
cheerfully obeyed : murmuring and answering again, were not
known among them. In their manners, they were uncommonly
respectful to their parents. When their parents came into the
room, they all rose instinctively from their seats, and never resum-
ed them until their parents were seated ; and when either parent
was speaking, no matter with whom they had been conversing,
they were all immediately silent and attentive. The kind and gen-
tle ti'eatment tliey received from their mother, while she strictly
and punctihously maintained her parental authority, seemed natu-
rally to beget and promote a fiHal respect and affection, and to
lead them to a mild tender treatment of each other. Quarrelling
and contention, which too frequently take place among children,
were in her family wholly unknow^i. She carefully observed the
first appearance of resentment and ill will in her young children,
towards any person wdiatever, and did not connive at it, as many
who have the care of children do, but was careful to show her dis-
pleasure, and suppress it to the utmost ; yet, not by angry, wrath-
ful words, wiiich often provoke children to wTath, and stir up their
irascible passions, rather than abate them. Her system of disci-
pline, was begun at a very early age, and it was her rule, to resist
the first, as well as every subsequent exhibition of temper or diso-
"bedience in the child, however young, until its will was brought into
submission to the will of its parents : wisely reflecting, that until a
child will obey his parents, he can never be brought to obey God.
Fond as Mr. Edwards was of welcoming the friend and the
stranger, and much as his house was a favourite place of resort, to
gentlemen both of the clergy and \mty ; it was absolutely necessa-
ry, at all times, and pecuharly so in seasons of religious attention
like this, that some one, well knowing how to perform the rites of
hospitality, and to pay all the civilities and charities of life, should
relieve him from these attentions, during those hours which were
coiisecrated to his professional duties ; and here also, he could
most advantageously avail himself of the assistance of Mrs. Ed-
wards. Educated in the midst of pohshed Hfe, familiar from
childhood with the rules of decorum and good breeding, affable
and easy in her manners, and governed by the feelings of liberality
and benevolence, she was remarkable for her kindness to her
Vol. I. 17
13^ LIFE Oi" PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
friends, and to the visitants who resorted to Mr. Edwards ; sparing
no pains to make them welcome, and to provide for their conven-
ience and comfort. She was also pecuharly kind to strangers,
who came to her house. By her sweet and winning manners, and
ready conversation, she soon became acquainted with them, and
brought them to feel acquainted with herself; and showed such
concern for their comfort, and so kindly offered what she thought
they needed, that while her friendly attentions discovered at once
that she knew the feelings of a stranger, they also made their way
directly to his heart, and gaining his confidence, led him immedi-
ately to feel as if he were at home, in the midst of near and affec-
tionate friends.
*' She made it her rule, to speak well of all, so far as she could
with truth, and justice to herself and others. She was not wont to
dwell with delight on the imperfections and failings of any ; and
when she heard persons speaking ill of others, she would say what
she thought she could, with truth and justice, in their excuse, or
divert the obloquy, by mentioning those things, that were commend-
able in them. Thus she was tender of every one's character, even
of those who injured and spoke evil of her ; and carefully guard-
ed against the too common vice, of e\dl speaking and backbiting.
She could bear injuries and reproach, with great calmness, without
any disposition to render evil for evil ; but, on the contrary, was
ready to pity and forgive those, who appeared to be her enemies."
This course of conduct, steadily pursued, secured, in an unusual
degree, the affection and confidence of those who knew her.
She proved also, an invaluable auxiliary to Mr. Edwards, in the
duties of his profession, not only by her excellent example, but by
her active efforts in doing good. " Slie was," says Dr. Hopkins,
" eminent for her piety, and for experimental religion. Religious
conversation was her delight ; and, as far as propriety permitted,
she promoted it in all companies. Her religious conversation show-
ed at once, her clear comprehension of spiritual and divine things,
and the deep impression which they had made upon her mind." It
was not merely conversation about religion — about its truths, or du-
ties, or its actual state — its doctrines or triumphs — or the character
and conduct of its friends and ministers : it was religion itself ; —
that supreme love to God, to his kingdom and his glory, which,
abounding in the heart, flows forth spontaneously, in the daily con-
versation and the daily life.
The friends of vital Christianity, those wlio delighted in its great
and essential truths, who showed its practical influence on their
lives, and who were most engaged in promotmg its prosperity, were
her chosen friends and intimates. With such persons, she would
converse freely and confidentially, telling them of the exercises of
her own heart, and the happiness she had experienced in a fife of
religion, for their encom-agement in the cliristiah course. Her
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 131
hiind appeared to attend to spiritual and divine things constantly,
on all occasions, and in every condition and business of life. Se-
cret prayer was her uniform practice, and appeared to be the source
of daily enjoyment. She was a constant attendant on public wor-
ship, and always exhibited the deepest solemnity and reverence, in
the liouse of God. She always prized highly the privilege of so-
cial worship, not only in the family, but in the private meetings of
christians. Such meetings, on the part of females only^ for prayer
and religious conversation, have at times been objected to, as, bodi
in their nature and results, inconsistent with the true delicacy of
the sex. Her own judgment, formed deliberately, and in coinci-
dence with that of her husband, was in favour of these meetings ;
and accordingly, she regularly encouraged and promoted them,
during the Revival of Religion of which we have been speaking,
as well as at other thiies ; attending on them herself, and not de-
clining to take her proper share in the performance of their vari-
ous duties. In this way, she exerted an important influence among
her own sex, and over the young : an influence always salutary in
promoting union, ardour and spiritual-mindedness, but especially
powerful, in seasons of uncommon attention to religion.
One circumstance, which served essentially to extend and in-
crease tliis influence, was the fact, that her religion had nothing
gloomy or forbidding in its character. IJnusuai as it was in de-
gree, it was eminently the religion of joy. On the testimony of
Mr. Edw^ards, it possessed this character, even when she was a lit-
tle child of about five or six years of age, as well as customarily in
after life. At the commencement of this remarkable work of 2;race,
she appears to have dedicated herself anew to God, with more en-
tire devotion of heart to his service and glory, than she had ever
been conscious of before ; and during its progress, as well as af-
terwards, she experienced a degree of religious enjoyment, not
previously known to herself, and not often vouchsafed to others.
But on this subject, we may have occasion to speak more fully
hereafter.
What, during this interesting work of grace, w^as the state of Mr.
Edwards's own feelings on the subject of religion, must be gather-
ed chiefly from his sermons wTitten at the time, from the " Narra-
tive of Surprising Conversions," and from that high character for
moral excellence, which he enjoyed not only among his own peo-
ple, but among the clergy. Yet the remainder of his Personal
Narrative, extending from his settlement, until a date somewhat
later than this, and of course including this period, presents a gen-
eral view of the subject, in a high degree interesting, and most pro-
per to be inserted here.
REMAINDER OF PERSONAL NARRATIVE.
" Since I came to Northampton, I have often had sweet com-
placency in God^ in views of his glorious perfections, and of the
r^2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARD.S..
excellency of Jesus Christ. God has appeared to me a glorious
and lovely Being, chiefly on account of his holiness. The holi-
ness of God has always appeared to me the most lovely of all his
attributes. The doctrines of God's absolute sovereignty, and free
gi'ace, in shewing mercy to whom he would shew mercy ; and
man's absolute dependence on the operations of God's Holy Spirit,
have very often appeared to me as sweet and glorious doctrines.
These doctrines have been much my delight. God's sovereignty
has ever appeared to me, a great part of his glory. It has often
been my delight to approach God, and adore him as a sovereign
God, and ask sovereign mercy of him.
" 1 have loved the doctrines of the gospel ; they have been to
my soul like green pastures. The gospel has seemed to me the
richest treasure ; the treasure that I have most desired, and longed
that it might dwell richly in me. The way of salvation by Christ,
has appeared, in a general way, glorious and excellent, most pleas-
ant and most beautiful. It has often seemed to me, that it would,
in a great measure, spoil heaven, to receive it in any other way.
That text has often been affecting and delightful to me, Isa. xxxii.
2, A man shall be an hiding place from the wind, and a covert
from the tempest, ^'•c,
" It has often appeared to me delightful, to be united to Christ ;
to have him for my head, and to be a member of his body ; also to
have Christ for my teacher and prophet. I very often think \^^th
sweetness, and longings, and pantings of soul, of being a little
child, taknig hold of Christ, to be led by him through the wilder-
ness of this world. That text, ]\Iatt. xviii. 3, has often been sweet
to me. Except ye he converted, and become as little children, <^c.
I love to think of coming to Christ, to receive salvation of him,
poor in spirit, and quite empty of self, humbly exalting him alone ;
cut off entirely from my own root, in order to grow into, and out of
Christ : to have God in Christ to be all in all ; and to live by faith
on the Son of God, a life of humble, unfeigned confidence in him.
That Scripture has often been sweet to me, Psal. cxv. 1, JS'ot unto
us, O Lord, not unto ks, but unto thy name give glory, for thy
mercy, and for thy truths sake. And those words of Christ, Luke
X. 21, In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said, I thank thee,
O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these
things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
-babes : even so. Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. That
sovereignty of God, W'hich Christ rejoiced in, seemed to rae worthy
of such joy ; and that rejoicing seemed to show the excellency of
Christ, and of what spirit he was.
*' Sometimes, only mentioning a single word, caused my heart
to burn within me ; or only seeing the name of Christ, or the name
of some attribute of God. And God has appeared glorious to me,
on account of the Trinity. It has made n^e have exalting thoughts
LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 133
of God, that he subsists in three persons ; Father, Son, and Holy-
Ghost. The sweetest joys and delights I have experienced, have,
not been those that have arisen from a hope of my ow n good es-
tate ; but in a direct \iew of the glorious things of the gospel.
When I enjoy this sweetness, it seems to carry me above the
thoughts of my own estate ; it seems, at such times, a loss that I
cannot bear, to take off my eye from the glorious, pleasant object
1 behold without me, to turn my eye in upon myself, and my own
good estate.
"My heart has been much on the advancement of Christ's
kingdom in the world. The histories of the past advancement of
Christ's kingdom have been sweet to me. When I have read
histories of past ages, the pleasantest thing, in all my reading, has
been, to read of the kingdom of Christ being promoted. And
when I have expected, in my reading, to come to any such thing,
I have rejoiced in the prospect, all the way as I read. And my
mind has been much entertained and delighted with the scripture
promises and prophecies, which relate to the future glorious ad-
vancement of Christ's kingdom upon earth.
" I have sometimes had a sense of the excellent fulness of Christ,
and his meetness and suitableness as a Saviour ; whereby he ha$
appeared to me, far above all, the chief of ten thousands. His
blood and atonement have appeared sweet, and his righteousness
sweet; which was always accompanied with ardency of spirit ; and
imvard strugglings and breathings, and groanings that cannot be
uttered, to be emptied of myself, and swallowed up in Christ.
" Once, as I rode out into the woods for my health, in 1737,
having alighted from my horse in a retired place, as my manner
commonly has been, to w^alk for divine contemplation and prayer,
I liad a view, that for me was extraordinary, of the glory of the
Son of God, as Mediator between God and man, and his w^onder-
ful, great, full, pure and sw^eet grace and love, and meek and gen-
tle condescension. This grace that appeared so calm and sweet,
appeared also great above the heavens. The person of Christ ap-
peared ineffably excellent, with an excellency great enough to
swallow up all thought and conception — ^which continued, as near
as I can judge, about an hour ; which kept me the greater part of
the time, in a flood of tears, and weeping aloud. I felt an ardency
of soul to be, what I know not otherwise how to express, emptied
and annihilated ; to lie in the dust, and to be full of Christ alone ;
to love him with a holy and pure love ; to trust in him ; to live upon
him ; to serve and follow him ; and to be perfectly sanctified and
made pure, with a divine and heavenly purity. I have, several
other times, had views very much of the same nature, and which
have had the same effects.
" I have, many times, had a sense of the glory of the Third Per-
son in the Trinity, in his office of Sanctifier ; in his holy operations,.
134 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
communicating divine light and life to the soul. God in the com-
munications of his holy spirit, has appeared as an infinite fountain
of divine glory and sweetness ; being full and sufficient to fill ana
satisfy the soul; pouring forth itself in sweet communications ; like
the sun in its glory, sweetly and pleasantly difRising light and hfe.
And I have sometimes had an affecting sense of the excellency
of the word of God as a word of life ; as the Hght of life ; a sweet,
excellent, life-giving word ; accompanied with a thirsting after that
word, that it might dwell richly in my heart.
" Often, since I lived in this town, I have had very affecting
views of my own sinfulness and vileness ; very frequently to such
a degree, as to hold me in a kind of loud weeping, sometimes for
a considerable time together ; so that I have often been forced to
shut myself up. I have had a vastly greater sense of my own
wickedness, and the badness of my heart, than ever I had before
my conversion.* It has often aj^peared to me, that if God should
mark iniquity against me, I should appear the very worst of all
mankind ; of all that have been, since the beginning of the world,
to tliis time : and that I should have by far the lowest place in hell.
When others, that have come to talk with me about their soul-con-
cerns, have expressed the sense they have had of their own wick-
edness, by saying, that it seemed to them, that they were as bad
as the devil himself; I tliought their expressions seemed exceed-
ing faint and feeble, to represent my wickedness.
" My wickedness, as I am in myself, has long appeared to me
perfectly ineffable, and swallo^^ing up all thought and imagination ;
like an infinite deluge, or mountains over my head. I know not
how to express better what my sins appear to me to be, than by
heaping infinite upon infinite, and multiplying infinite by infinite.
Very often, for these many years, these expressions are in my
mind, and in my mouth, " Infinite upon infi.nite — Infinite upon in-
finite !" When I look into my heart, and take a view of my wick-
edness, it looks like an abyss, infinitely deeper than hell. And it
appears to me, tliat were it not for free grace, exalted and raised
up to the infinite height of all the fulness and glory of the great Je-
hovah, and the arm of his power and grace stretched forth in all
the majesty of his power, and in all the glory of his sovereignty, I,
* Our author does not say, that he had more wickedness, and badness of
heart, since his conversion, than he had before ; but that he had a greater sense
thereof. Thus a bhnd man may have his garden full of noxious weeds, and
yet not see or be sensible of them. But should the garden be in great part,
cleared of these, and furnished with man}'' beautiful and salutary plants ; and
supposing the owner now to have the power of discriminating objects of sight;
in this case, he would have less, but would see and have a sense of more. And
thus it v,-as that St. Paul, though greatly freed from sin, yet saw and felt him-
self as '-the chief of sinners," To which may be added, that the better the
organ, and clearer the light may be, the stronger will be the sense excited by
5in or holiness.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 135
should appear sunk down in my sins below hell itself; far beyond
the sight of every thing, but the eye of sovereign grace, that can
pierce even down to such a depth. And yet, it seems to me that
my conviction of sin is exceedingly small, and faint ; it is enough to
amaze me, that I have no more sense of my sin. I know certain-
ly, that I have very little sense of my sinfulness. When I have
had turns of weeping and crying for my sins, I tliought I knew at
the time, that my repentance was nothing to my sin.
" I have greatly longed of late, for a broken heart, and to li«
low before God ; and, when I ask for humility, 1 cannot bear the
thoughts of being no more humble than other christians. It seems
to me, that though their degrees of humility may be suitable for
tliem, yet it would be a vile self-exaltation in me, not to be the
lowest in humility of all mankind. Others speak of their longing
to be " humbled to the dust ;" that may be a proper expression
for them, but I always think of myself, that I ought, and it is an
expression that has long been natural for me to use in prayer, " to
lie infinitely low before God." And it is affecting to think, how
ignorant I was, when a young christian, of the bottomless, infinite
depths of wickedness, pride, hypocrisy and deceit, left in my heart.
" I have a much greater sense of my universal, exceeding de-
pendance on God's grace and strength, and mere good pleasure,
of late, than I used formerly to have ; and have experienced more
of an abhorrence of my own righteousness. The very thought of
any joy arising in me, on any consideration of my own amiableness,
performances, or experiences, or any goodness of heart or life, is
nauseous and detestable to me. And yet, I am greatly afflicted
with a proud and self-righteous spirit, much more sensibly than I
used to be formerly. I see that serpent rising and putting forth
its head continually, every where, all around me.
" Though it seems to me, that in some respects, I was a far bet-
ter christian, for two or three years after my first conversion, than I
am now ; and lived in a more constant delight and pleasure ; yet of
late years, I have had a more full and constant sense of the abso-
lute sovereignty of God, and a delight in that sovereignty ; and
have had more of a sense of the glory of Christ, as a Mediator re-
vealed in the gospel. On one Saturday night, in particular, I had
such a discovery of the excellency of the gospel above all other
doctrmes, that I could not but say to myself, " This is my chosen
light, my chosen doctrine : and of Christ, " Tliis is my chosen
Prophet." It appeared sweet, beyond all expression, to follow
Christ, and to be taught, and enlightened, and instructed by him ;
to learn of him, and live to him. Another Saturday night, {Jan.
1739) I had such a sense, how sweet and blessed a tiring it was to
walk in the way of duty ; to do that which was right and meet to
be done, and agreeable to the holy mind of God ; that it caused
me to break forth into a kind of loud weeping, which held rae
136 LIFE OF PKEsilUENT EDWARDS,
some time, so that I was forced to shut myself up, and fasten the
doors. I could not but, as it w ere, cry out, " How happy are they^
who do that which is right in the sight of God ! They are bles-
sed indeed, they are the happy ones !" I had, at the same time,
a very affecting sense, how meet and suitable it w^as that God should
govern the w^orld, and order all things according to his own plea-
sure ; and I rejoiced in it, that God reigned, and that his will was
done."
CHAPTER XI.
Narrative of Surprising Conversions. — His vieivs of Revivals of
Religion.— Remarkable Providence at JVorthampton. — " Five
Discourses.''^ — Mr. Bellamy a resident of his family. — His-
tory of Redemption. — Extra-Parochial labours of Mr. Ed-
ivards. — Sermon at Enfield. — Funeral Sermon on the Rev. W,
Williams.
On the 30th of May, 1735, Mr. Edwards, in answer to a letter
from the Rev. Dr. Colman, of Boston, wrote a succinct account
of the work of Divine grace at Northampton ; which, being pub-
lished by him, and forwarded to the Rev. Dr. Watts and the Rev.
Dr. Guyse, in London, those gentlemen discovered so much inte-
rest in the facts recited, detailing them on several occasions before
large assemblies, that the author, at the request of his correspon-
dent, was induced to prepare a much fuller statement, in a letter
to the same gentleman, bearing date, Nov. 6, 173G. This was
published in London, under the title of " Narrative of Surprising
Conversions," with an Introduction by Dr. Watts and Dr. Guyse ;
and was read very extensively, and with very lively emotions, by
christians in England. There, this mark of Divine grace was re-
garded, not only with very deep interest, but with surprise and
w^onder; nothing like it, for its extent and povvcr, having been wit-
nessed, in that country, for many previous years. Those excel-
lent men observe, " VVe are abundantly satisfied of the truth of
this Narrative, not only from the character of tlie WTiter but from
the concurrent testimony of many other persons in New England :
for this thing was not done in a corner. There is a spot of ground,
as we are here informed, wherein there are twelve or fourteen
towns and villages, chiefly situate in the county of Hampshire, near
the banks of the river Connecdcut, within the com.pass of thirty
miles, wherein it pleased God, two years ago, to display his sove-
reign mercy, in the conversion of a great multitude of souls, in a
short space of time; turning them from a formal, cold and careless,
profession of Christianity, to the lively exercise of every chrisdan
grace, and the pov/erful practice of our holy religion. The great
God has seemed to act over again, the miracle of Gideon's fleece,
which was plentifully watered with the dew of heaven, while the
rest of the earth round about it was dry, and had no such remark-
able blessing.
Vol. I. 18
138 LIFE OF rHESIDENT EDWARDS.
"Tliere lias been a great and just complaint, for many years^
among the ministers and churches of Old England, and in New,
(except about the time of the late Earthquake there,) tbat the work
of conversion goes on very slowly, that the Spirit of God in his
saving influences, is much withdrawn from the ministrations of his
word ; and there are few^ that receive the ministrations of the Gos-
pel, with any eminent success upon their hearts. But as the Gospel
is the same divine instrument of grace, still, as ever it was in the
days of the Apostles, so our ascended Saviour, now and then, takes
a special occasion to manifest the di\anity of this Gospel, by a
plentiful effiision of his Spirit, where it is preached : then sinners
are turned into saints in numbers, and there is a new face of things
spread over a town or country. The wilderness and the solitary
places are glad, the desert rejoices and blossoms as the rose ; and
surely, concerning this instance, we may add, that they have seen
the glory of the Lord there, and the excellency of our God ; they
have seen tlie outgoings of God our King in his sanctuary."
This work was tlie first of a series of publications from Mr. Ed-
wards, intended to explain the nature and effects of saving conver-
sion, and the nature of a genuine w^ork of the Holy Spirit in a com-
munity. As a religious Narrative, it is one of the most interesting
I have hitherto met \nth ; having all that exactness of description
and vividness of colouring, which attend the account of an eye wit-
ness, when drawn up, not from recollection, but in the very pass-
ing of the scenes which he describes. It proved a most useful and
seasonable publication. For a long period. Revivals of rehgionhad
been chiefly unknown, both in Great Britain and on the continent
of Europe. The Church at large, had generally ceased to expect
events of this nature, regarding them as confined to Apostolic
times, and to the ultimate triumphs of Christianity ; and appear to
have entertained very imperfect views of their causes, their nature,
and the manner in wiiich they ought to be regarded. In no pre-
vious publication, had these important subjects been adequately
explained. The particular event, which Mr. Edwards had the
privilege of recording, viewed as a remarkable work of Divine
grace, has, to this day, scarcely a parallel in the modern annals of
the Clmrch. His own views of these subjects, were alike removed
from tlie apathy of unbelief, and the wildness of enthusiasm : they
were derived, not merely from his familiarity with the facts, but
from just conceptions of the intellectual and moral faculties of man,
and from a thorough knowledge of the word of God. And while
the Narrative of Surprising Conversions served to inspire tlie
Church at large with a new and higher kind of faith, and hope and
zeal, it also proved a safe directory of their views and their con-
duct. In a short time it was extensively circulated, both in Eng-
land and Scotland ; and in the latter country, as we shall soon have
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARaS. 130
occasion to remark, its diffusion was speedily followed by salutary
and important consequences.
It may not be improper to insert in this place, the following let-
ter of Mr. Edwards, giving an account of a surprising and alarming
providence, which attended the people of Northampton, in the
early part of 1737.
'' A^orthampon, March 19, 1737.
"We in this town were, the last Lord's day, (March 13th) the
spectators, and many of us the subjects, of one of the most ama-
zing instances of Divine preservation, that perhaps was ever known
in the world. Our meeting-house is old and decayed, so that we
have been for some time building a new one, which is yet unfinished.
It has been observed of late, that the house we have hitherto met
in, has gradually spread at the bottom ; the sills and walls giving
way, especially in the foreside, by reason of the weight of timber at
top pressing on the braces, that are inserted into the posts and
beams of the house. It has done so more than ordinarily this
spring: which seems to have been occasioned by the heaving of
the ground, through the extreme frosts of the winter past, and its
now settling again on that side which is next the sun, by the spring
thaws. By this means, the underpinning has been considerably
disordered, which people were not sensible of, till the ends of the
joists, which bore up the front gallery, were drawn off from the
girts on which they rested, by the walls giving way. So that in
the midst of the pubhc exercise in the forenoon, soon after the be-
ginning of the sermon, the whole gallery — full of people, with all
the seats and timbers, suddenly and without any warning — sunk,
and fell down, with the most amazing noise, upon the heads of those
that sat under, to the astonishment of the congregation. The
house was filled with dolorous shrieking and crying ; and nothing
else was expected than to find many people dead, or dashed to
pieces.
"The gallery, in falling, seemed to break and sink first in the
middle ; so tliat those w ho w-ere upon it were thrown together in
heaps before the front door. But the whole was so sudden, that
many of those who fell, knew nothing what it was, at the time, that
had befallen them. Others in the congregation, thought it had
been an amazing clap of thunder. The falling gallery seemed to
be broken all to pieces, before it got down ; so that some who fell
with it, as well as those w ho were under, were buried in the ruins ;
and were found pressed under heavy loads of timber, and could do
nothing to help themselves.
" But so mysteriously and wonderfully did it come to pass, that
every life w^as preserved ; and though many were greatly bruised,
and their flesh torn, yet there is not, as I can understand, one bone
140 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
broken, or so much as put out of joint, among them all. Some,
who were thought to be almost dead at fust, are greatly recovered j
and but one young woman, seems yet to remam hi dangerous ch-
cumstances, by an inward hurt in her breast ; but of late there ap-
pears more hope of her recovery.
" None can give an account, or conceive, by what means peo-
ple's lives and hmbs should be thus preserved, when so great a
multitude were thus imminently exposed. It looked as though it
was impossible, but that great numbers must instantly be crushed to
death, or dashed in pieces. It seems unreasonable to ascribe it to
any thing else but the care of Providence, in disposing the motions
of every piece of timber, and the precise place of safety where
every one should sit and fall, when none were in any capacity to
care for tlieir own preservation. The preservation seems to be
most wonderful, vvith respect to the women and children in the
middle alley, under the gallery where it came down first, and with
greatest force, and where there was nothing to break the force of
the falling weight.
" Such an event, may be a sufficient argument of a Divine pro-
vidence over the lives of men. We thought ourselves called on to
set apart a day to be spent in the solemn worship of God, to hum-
ble ourselves under such a rebuke of God upon us, in time of pub-
lic service in his house, by so dsngerous and surprising an accident;
and to praise his name for so wonderful, and as it were miraculous,
a preservation. The last Wednesday was kept by us to that end ;
and a mercy, in which the hand of God is so remarkably evident,
may be well worthy to affect the hearts of all v. lio hear it."
In 1738, the Narrative of Surprising Conversions was republish-
ed in Boston, with a Preface by four of the senior ministers of that
town.
To it were prefixed five discourses, on the following subjects ;
I. Justification by Faith alone. Rom. iv. 5.
n. Pressing into the kingdom of God. Luke xvi. 16.
III. Ruth's Resolution. Ruth i. 16.
IV. The Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners. Rom.
fii. 19.
V. The Excellency of Jesus Christ. Rev. v. 5, 6.
The first four of these discourses, were delivered during tlie Re-
vival of Rehgion, and were pubhshed at the earnest desire of tliose
to whom they were preached. In fixing on the particular dis-
courses, necessary to make up the volume, he was guided by the
choice of the people. " What has determ.ined them in this choice,"
he observes, " is the experience of special benefit to their souls
from these discourses. Their desire to have them in their hands,
>Jom tlie press, has been long manifested, and often expressed to
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 141
me ; their earnestness in it is evident from this, that though it be a
year to them of the greatest charge that ever has been, by reason
of the expense of building a new meeting house, yet they chose
rather to be at this additional expense now, though it be very con-
siderable, than to have it delayed another year." In pubhshing
the discourse on Justification, he was also influenced by the
urgent request of several clergymen, who were present when a
pan of it was delivered, and wdiose opinion and advice he thought
deserving of great respect. This discourse, though when first
written of a much less size than as it is printed, was preached at
tivo successive public lectures, in the latter part of 1734. It was
at a time, when tlie minds of the people, in all that section of coun-
try, were very much agitated by a controversy on that very subject ;
when some were brought to doubt of that w ay of acceptance with
God, which they had been taught from their infancy, was the only
way ; and when many were engaged in looking more thoroughly
into the grounds of those doctrines, in which they had been educa-
ted ; that this discourse seemed to be remarkably blessed, not only
in establishing the judgments of men in this truth, but in engaging
their hearts in a more earnest pursuit of justification, by faith in the
righteousness of Christ. " At that time,^^ says the author, " while
I was greatly reproached for defending this doctrine in the pulpit,
and just upon my suffering a very open abuse for it, God's work
wonderfully broke forth among us, and souls began to flock to
Christ, as the Sa\dour in whose righteousness alone they hoped to
be justified. So that this was the doctrine, on which this work, in
its beginning, was founded, as it evidently was in the whole pro-
gress of it." He regarded these facts as a remarkable testimony
of God's approbation of the doctrine of justification by faith alone.
This discourse, which is really a Treatise of more than one hundred
closely printed pages, exhibited the subject in a light so new, clear
and convincing, and so effectually removed the difficulties with
which, till then, it w^as supposed to be attended, that on its first pub-
lication it met a very welcome reception, and from that time to the
present has been regarded as the common Text-book of students
in Theology. It would not be easy to find another treatise on tlie
same subject, equally able and conclusive.
There are individuals, who, having received their theological
views from the straitest sect of a given class of theologians, regard
the Sermon on " Pressing into the kingdom of God," as inconsis-
tent wdth those principles of Moral Agency, which are established
in the Treatise on the Freedom of the Will ; and charitably impute
the error to the imperfect views of the Author, at tliis period.
While a member of college, however, Mr. Edwards, in investiga-
ting the subject of Power, as he was reading the Essay of Locke,
came to the settled conclusion, that men have, in the physical sense^
the power of repenting and turning to God. A farther examinatioa
143 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
might perhaps evince, that the pohits in question are less consis-
tent with some peculiar views of Theology, of a more modern date,
than with any, logically deducihle from the Treatise on the Will.
The Sermon itself, like the rest, has uncommon ardour, unction
and solemnity, and was one of the most useful which he delivered.
The Sermon on the Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners,
in tlie language of the Text, literally stops the mouth of every
reader, and compels him, as he stands before his Judge, to admit,
if he does not feel, the justice of his sentence. I know not where
to find, in any language, a discourse so well adapted to strip the
impenitent sinner of every excuse, to convince him of his guilt, and
to bring him low before the justice and holiness of God. Accord-
ing to the estimate of Mr. Edwards, it was far the most pow-
erful and effectual of his discourses ; and w^e scarcely know of any
other sermon which has been favoured with equal success.
The Sermon on the Excellency of Christ, was selected by Mr.
Edwards himself, partly because he had been importuned to pub-
lish it by individuals in another town, in whose hearing it was occa-
sionally preached ; and pardy because he thought that a discourse
on such an evangelical subject, would properly follow others that
were chiefly awakening, and that something of the excellency of
the Saviour was proper to succeed those things, that were to show
the necessity of salvation. No one who reads it will hesitate to
beheve, that it was most happily selected. I have met with no
sermon hitherto, so admirably adapted to the circumstances of a
sinner, when, on the commencement of his repentance, he renounc-
es every other object of trust, but the righteousness of Christ.
Taking the whole volume, as thus printed : the Narrative and the
Five Discourses : we suppose it to have been one of the most ef-
fectual, in promoting the work of salvation, w;hich has hitherto issu-
ed from the press.
The sixth child, and eldest son of Mr. and Mrs. Edwards was
born July 25, 1738, and after his father was baptized by the name
of Timothy.
About this period, Mr. Joseph Bellamy, afterwards the Rev. Dr.
Bellamy of Bethlem Connecticut, went to Northampton to pursue
his theological studies under Mr. Edwards, and resided for a con-
siderable period in his family. The very high respect, which he
cherished for the eminent talents and piety of Mr. Edwards, and
which drew him to Northampton, was reciprocated by the latter ;
and a friendship commenced between them, which terminated only
with life.*
In the beginning of March, 1739, Mr. Edw^ards commenced a
series of Sermons from Isaiah li. 8, " For the moth shall eat them
* Mr, Bellamy was settled at Bethlem in the spring of 1740, in the midst of
a general attention to religion, on the part of the people of thatplaee.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 143.
up like a garment, and the ivorm shall cat them like wool; but my
righteousness shall be forever, and my salvation from generation to
generation.'' The eight first were dehvered during that month,
the eight next in the two following months, and the whole series,
thirty in all, was completed before the close of August. After ex-
plaining the text, he derives from it the following doctrine. " The
Work of Redemption is a w^ork, which God carries on from the fall
of man to the end of the world." The subject was one in which
Mr. Edw^ards felt the deepest interest ; but he appears never to
have repeated the Series of Discourses to his people. What his
ultimate intentions were, we may learn, how^ever, from the follow-
ing extract of a letter, WTitten by him many years afterw ards : " I
have had on my mind and heart, (which I long ago began, not
with any liew to pubhcation,) a great work, which I call, a Histo-
ry of the Work of Redemption, a Bod}^ of Divinity in an entire
new method, being thrown into the form of a History, considering
the affair of Christian Theology, as the whole of it, in each part,
stands in reference to the great Work of Redemption by Jesus
Christ, which I suppose is to be the grand design of all God's de-
signs, and the summum and ultimum of all God's operations .ind
decrees, particularly considering all parts of the grand scheme in
their historical order : — The order of their existence, or their be-
ing brought forth to view, in the course of divine dispensations, or
the w^onderful series of successive acts and events ; beginning from
eternity and descending from thence to the great work and succes-
sive dispensations of the infinitely wise God in time, considering
the chief events coming to pass in the church of God, and revolu-
tions in the world of mankind, affecting the state of the church and
the affair of redemption, w^hich we have an account of in history or
prophecy, till at last we come to the general resurrection, last judg-
ment and consummation of all things when it shall be said, It is
done, I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End: con-
cluding my work, with the consideration of that perfect state of
things, which shall be finally settled to last for eternity. — ^This his-
tory will be carried on with regard to all three worlds, — heaven,
earth and hell ; considering the connected, successive events, and
alterations in each, so far as the scriptures give any light; intro-
ducing all parts of divinity in that order, which is most scriptural
and most natural ; which is a method wiiich appears to me the
most beautiful and entertaining, wherein every doctrine will ap-
pear to the greatest advantage, in the brightest light, in the most
striking manner, showing the admirable contexture and harmony
of the whole."
From this it is obvious, that he long cherished the intention of
pe-wiiting and enlarging the w^ork, and of mrning it into a regular
144 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Treatise ; but this design he never accomplished. We shall have
occasion to allude to this work hereafter.
The sixth daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Edwards, was born June
24, 1740, and named Susannah.
The circumstances, which caused the remarkable attention to
religion, which began in 1734, to decline, were chiefly local in
their nature, and limited in tlieir influence, either to Northampton,
or to the County of Hampshire. The consequence was, that it
continued to exist, in various sections of the country to the East,
the South and tlie West, during the five following years. By the
astonishing work of grace at Northampton, an impulse had been
given to the churches of this whole western world, which could
not soon be lost. The history of that event, having been exten-
sively circulated, had produced a general comiction in the minds
of christians, that the preaching of the gospel might be attended
by effects, not less surprising, than those which followed it in Apos-
tolic times. This conviction produced an important change in the
views, and conduct, both of ministers and churches. The style ot
preaching was altered : it became, extensively, more direct and
pungent, and more adapted to awaken the feelings and convince
the conscience. The prayers of good men, both in public and
private, indicated more intense desires for the prevalence of reli-
gion, and a stronger expectation that the word of God would be
attended with an immediate blessing. As tlie natural result of
such a change, revivals of religion were witnessed in numerous
villages in New-Jersey, Connecticut and the eastern parts of New-
England ; and, even where this was not the case, Religion was so
extensively and unusually the object of attention, during the period
specified, tliat the church at large seemed preparing for events of
a more interesting nature, than any that had yet been witnessed.
In consequence of the high reputation, which Mr. Edwards had
acquired as a powerful and successful preacher, and as a safe and
wise counsellor to the anxious and enquiring, he received frequent
invitations from churches, near and more remote, to come and la-
bour among them for a little period ; and with the consent of his
people, (his own pulpit always being supplied,) he often went forth
on tfiese missionary tours, and found an ample reward in the abun-
dant success which crowned his labours. In this, his example
was soon followed by several distinguished clergymen in Connecti-
cut and New-Jersey. In one of these excursions, he spent some
little time at Enfield in Connecticut, where he preached, on the
8th of July, 1741, the well known sermon, entitled. Sinners in
THE HANDS OF AN ANGRY GoD, from Dcut. xxxii. 35 J which was
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 145
the cause of an immediate and general Revival of religion through-
out the place. It was soon afterwards published. ^
On the 2d of September following, he preached the Sermon,
entitled, " The Sorrows of the bereaved spread before Jesus," at
the funeral of his uncle, the Rev. William WilUams of Hatfield, a
gentleman highly respected for his sound understanding, piety,
and faithfubess as a minister. This sermon was immediatelv af-
terwards published.
roL. r. 1^
CHAPTER XII.
Commencement of a second Great Revival of Religion, in the
Spring and Summer of 1740. — Visit of Mr. Whitefield at
JStorthampton. — Impidses, — Judging of the Religious Character
of others. — Letter to Mr. Wheelock. — Great effects of a Private
Lecture of Mr. E. — Letter to his Daughter. — Letter to a young
Lady in Connecticut. — Lay Preaching. — Letter of Rev. G,
Tennent. — Sermon at JVeiv-Haven. — Distinguishing Marks of
a Work of the Spirit of God. — Prefaces by Mr. Cooper and
Mr. Witiison. — Mr. Samuel Hopkins.
While Mr. Edwards was thus occasionally serving his Divine
Master abroad, he found, also, that his labours at home began to
be attended with similar success. A great reformation in morals,
as well as religion, had been the consequence of the preceding
Revival of religion. Associations for prayer and social religion,
had been regularly kept up, and a few instances of awakening and
conversion had all along been known, even at the season of the
greatest stupidity. In the Spring of 1 740, there was a perceptible
alteration for the better ; and the influence of the Spirit of God
was most obvious on the minds of the people, particularly on those
of the young, in causing greater seriousness and solemnity, and in
prompting them to make religion far more generally the subject of
conversation. Improprieties of conduct, too often allowed, were
more generally avoided ; greater numbers resorted to Mr. Edwards
to converse with him respecting their salvation ; and, in particular
individuals, there appeared satisfactory evidence of an entire change-
of chai-acter. This state of things continued through the summer
and autumn.
On the evening of Thursday, the 16th of October, 1740, Mr.
Whitefield came to Northampton to see Mr. Edwards, and to con-
verse with him respecting the work of God in 1735, and remained
there until the morning of the 20th. In this interval, he preached
five sermons, adapted to the circumstances of the town, reproving
the backslidings of some, the obstinate impenitence of others, and
summoning all, by the mercies vAxh which the town had been dis-
tinguished, to return to God. His visit was followed by an awaken-
ing among professors of religion, and soon afterwards by a deep
concern among the young, and there were some instances of hope-
ful conversion. This increased during the winter ; and in the
spring of 1741 Religion became the object of general attention*
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 147
On Monday, Mr. Edwards, with the Rev. Mr. Hopkins of West
Springfield, his brother-in-law, and several other gentlemen, ac-
companied Mr. Whitefield on the east side of the river as far as
East Windsor, to the house of his father, the Rev. Timothy Ed-
wards. While they were thus together, he took an opportunity to
converse with Mr. Whitefield alone, at some length, on the subject
of Impulses, and assigned the reasons w^hich he had to think, thft
he gave too much heed to such things. Mr. Whitefield received
it kindly, birt did not seem inclined to have much conversation on •
the subject, and in the time of it, did not appear convinced by any
thing which he heard. He also took occasion, in the presence of
others, to converse with Mr. Whitefield at some length, about his
too customary practice oi judging other persons to he unconverted ;
examined the scriptural warrant for such judgments, and expres-
sed his own decided disapprobation of the practice. Mr. White-
field, at the same time, mentioned to Mr. Edwards his design of
bringing over a number of young men from England, into New-
Jersey and Pennsylvania, to be ordained by the two JNlr. Tennents.
Their whole interview^ was an exceedingly kind and affectionate
one ; yet Mr. Edwards supposed, that Mr. Whitefield regarded
him somewhat less, as an intimate and confidential friend, than he
would have done, had he not opposed him in two favourite points
of his own practice, for which no one can be at a loss to perceive,
that he could find no scriptural justification. Each however re-
garded the other, with great affection and esteem, as a highly fa-
voured serv'ant of God ; and Mr. Edw^ards, as we shall soon see,
speaks of Mr. Whitefield 's visit to Northampton, in terms of the
warmest approbation.
In the month of May, a private Lecture of Mr. Edwards's was
attended with very powerful effects on the audience, and ultimate-
ly upon the young of both sexes, and on children, throughout tlie
town ; and during the summer, and the early part of the autumn,
there was a glorious progress in the work of God on the hearts of
sinners, in comiction and conversion, and great numbers appeared
to become the real disciples of Christ.
Among the clergy, who at this period occasionally left their own
congregations, and went forth as labourers into the common field to
gather in the harvest, one ol those, who were most distinguished
for their activity and success, w^as the Rev. Mr. Wheelock, of Leb-
anon, afterwards the President of Dartmouth College. In the follow-
ing letter from Mr. Edwards to this gendeman, he urges him to
•visit Scantic, a feeble settlement in the northern part of his fadier's
parish : the inliabitants of which were too remote to attend public
worship regularly at East- Windsor, and yet too few and feeble to
maintain it themselves.
148 LIFE OF PKE&IDENT EDWARDS,
" Northampton^ June, 9, r741»
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" The special occasion of my now writing to you, is a desire I
have of two things ; one is, that you and your brother Pomeroy
would go to Scantic, in my father's parish, and preach there, as of-
ten as the people will be Avilling to hear you, and continue
so doing, as long as the concerns of your ovvti parishes will allow
of your being absent- You know the wTetched circumstances of
that society ; and, if ever they are healed, I believe it must be by
a reviving and prevailing of ti"ue religion among them. By all that
I can understand, tliey are wholly dead, in this extraordinary day
of God's gracious visitation. You have lately been so remarkably
blessed elsewhere, that I cannot but hope you would have success
there also. I have wTitten to my father, to inform him, that I have
desired this of you.
•' Another thing that I desire of you is, that you would come up
hitlier and help us, both you and Mr. Pomeroy. There has been
a reviving of religion among us of late : but your labours have been
much more remarkably blessed than mine. Other ministers, I have
heard, have shut up their pulpits against you ; but here I engage
you shall find one open. May God send you hither, with the hke
blessing as he has sent you to some other places ; and may your
commg be a means to humble me, for my barrenness and unprofit-
ableness, and a means of my instruction and enlivening. I want
an opportunity to concert measures with you, for the advancement
of the kingdom and glory of our Redeemer. Please to communi-
cate what I write to ^Ir. Pomeroy, and give my service to him. I
desire the prayers of you both, that God will give me more of that
holy spirit, and happy success, with which you are replenished.
" I am Dear Sir, your unworthy brother and fellow labourer^
Jonathan Edwards. "^
As very few of IMr. Edwards's lettei's to his own family are
preserved, it is proper to give those few to the reader, even when
they are not otherwise interesting, in order to exhibit his true cha-
racter, as an affectionate and faithful christian father. The fol-
lowing was addressed to his eldest daughter, in her thirteenth year,
while residing with her aunt, JMrs. Huntington, at Lebanon.
" To ?Jiss Sarah Edwards, Lebanon.
'•'' Norihompton^ June 25tk, 174L
*' My dear Child,
" Your mother has received two letters from you, since you went
away. We rejoice to hear of your welfare, and of the flourishing state
of religion in Lebanon. I hope you will well improve the ^reat
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. l49
advantage, God is thereby putting into your hands, for the good of
your own souL You have very weak and infirm heahh, and I am
afraid are always hke to have ; and it may be, are not to be k)ng-
lived ; and while you do live, are not hke to enjoy so much of the
comforts of this hfe, as others do, by reason of your want of health;
and therefore, if you have no better portion, will be miserable m-
deed. But, if your soul prospers, you will be a happy, blessed
person, whatever becomes of your body. I wish you much o? :he
presence of Christ, and of communion widi him, and that you
might live so as to give him honour, in the place where you are,
by an amiable behaviour towards all.
" Your mother would have you go on with your work, if you can,
and she would be glad if your aunt would set you to work something
of hers, though you do but little in a day. She would have you
send word by Mr. Wheelock, who I suppose will come up the next
week, or tlie week after, whether you are well enough to make
lace : if you are, she will send you a lace and bobbins.
" The flourishing of religion in this town, and in these parts of
the country, has rather increased since you went away. Your
mother joins with me in giving her love to you, and to your uncle
ana aunt. Your sisters give tlieir love to you, and their duty to
them. The whole family is glad, when we hear from you. Re-
commending you to the continual care and mercy of heaven, I re-
main your loving father,
Jonathan Edwards."
Some time in the course of the year, a young lady, residing at
-, in Connecticut, w^ho had lately made a public profession of
religion, requested Mr. Edwards to give her some advice, bs to
the best manner of maintaining a religious life. In reply, liC ad-
dressed to her the following letter ; which will be found eminently-
useful, to all persons just entering on the christian course.
Letter addressed to a Young Lady at S , Conn, in the year
174L
" My dear young friend.
As you desired me to send you, in writing, some directions how
to conduct yourself in your christian course, I would now answer
your request. The sweet remembrance of the great things I have
lately seen at S , inclines me to do any tiling in my power, to
contribute to the spiritual joy and prosperity of God's people there.
1. I would advise you to keep up as great a strife and earnest-
ness in religion, as if you knew yourself to be in a state of nature,
and w^ere seeking conversion. We advise persons under convic-
tion, to be earnest and violent for the kingdom of Heaven ; bul
when they have attained to conversion, they ought not to be tlie
less watchful, laborious, and earnest, in the whole work of religion ^
150 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
l)ut the more so ; for they are under infinitely greater obligations.'
For want of this, many persons, in a few months after their con-
version, have begun to lose their sweet and lively sense of spiritual
things, and to grow^ cold and dark, and have " pierced themselves
through with many sorrows ;" w^hereas, if they had done as the
Apostle did, (Phil. iii. 12 — 14,) their path would have been " as
the shining light, that shines more and more unto the perfect day."
2. Do not leave off seeking, striving, and prapng for the very
same things that we exhort unconverted persons to strive for, and
a degree of which you have had already in conversion. Pray that
your eyes may be opened, that you may receive sight, that you
may know yourself, and be brought to God's footstool, and that you
may see the glory of God and Christ, and may be raised from the
dead, and have the love of Christ shed abroad in your heart.
Those who have most of these things, have need still to pray for
them ; for there is so much blindness and hardness, pride and
death remaining, tliat they still need to have that work of God
wrought upon them, further to enlighten and enliven them, tliat
shall be bringing them out of darkness into God's marvellous light,
and be a kind of new conversion and resurrection from the dead.
There are very few requests that are proper for an impenitent man,
that are not also, in some sense, proper for the godly.
3. When you hear a sermon, hear for yourself. Though what
is spoken may be more especially directed to the unconverted, or
to those that, in other respects, are in different circumstances from
yourself ; yet, let the chief intent of your mind be to consider, "In
what respect is this applicable to me ? and what improvement ought
I to make of this, for my own soul's good ?"
4. Though God has forgiven and forgotten your past sins, yet
do not forget them yourself : often remember, what a ^^Tetched
bond-slave you were in the land of Eg}^t. Often bring to mind
your particular acts of sin before conversion ; as the blessed Apos-
tle Paul is often mentioning his old blaspheming, persecuting spirit,
and his injuriousness to the renewed ; humbling his heart, and ac-
knowledging that he was " the least of the Apostles," and not wor-
thy " to be called an apostle," and the "least of all saints," and the
" chief of sinners ;" and be often confessing your old sins to God,
and let that text be often in your mind, (Ezek. xvi. 63,) " that thou
mayest remember and be confounded, and never open thy moudi
any more, because of thy shame, when I am pacified toward thee
for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God."
5. Remember, that you have more cause, on some accounts, a
thousand times, to lament and humble yourself for sins that have
been committed since conversion, than before, because of the infi-
nitely greater obligations that are upon you to live to God, and to
look upon the faithfulness of Christ, in unchangeably continuing his
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 15]
lo\-ing-kindness, notwithstanding all your great unworthiness since
your conversion.
6. Be always greatly abased for your remaining sin, and never
think that you lie low enough for it ; but yet be not discouraged or
disheartened by it ; for, though we are exceeding sinful, yet we
have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ; the
preciousness of whose blood, the merit of whose righteousness,
and the greatness of whose love and faithfulness, infinitely overto],)
the highest mountains of our sins.
7. When you engage in the duty of prayer, or come to the
Lord's Supper, or attend any other duty of Divine worship, come
to Christ as Mary Magdalen'* did; (Luke vii. 37, 38;) come, and
cast yourself at his feet, and kiss them, and pour forth upon him the
sweet perfumed ointment of Divine love, out of a pure and broken
heart, as she poured the precious ointment out of her pure broken
alabaster box.
8. Remember, that pride is the worst viper that is in the heart,
the greatest disturber of the soul's peace, and of sweet communion
with Christ : it was the first sin committed, and lies lowest in the
foundation of Satan's whole building, and is with the greatest diffi-
cult}^ rooted out, and is the most hidden, secret, and deceitful of
all lusts, and often creeps insensibly into the midst of religion ; even,
sometimes, imder the disguise of humility itself.
9. That you may pass a correct judgment concerning yourself,
always look upon those as the best discoveries, and the best com-
forts, that have most of these two effects : those that make you least
and lowest, and most Hke a child ; and those that most ei^gage and
fix your heart, in a full and firm disposition to deny yourself for
God, and to spend and be spent for him.
10. If at any time you fall into doubts about the state of your
soul, in dark and dull frames of mind, it is proper to review your
past experience ; but do not consume too much time and strength
in this way : rather apply yourself, with all your might, to an earn-
est pursuit after renewed experience, new light, and new lively acts
of faith and love. One new discovery of the Glory of Christ's
face, will do more toward scattering clouds of darkness in one
minute, than examining old experience, by the best marks that can
be given, through a whole year.
11. When the exercise of grace is low, and corruption prevails,
and by that means fear prevails ; do not desire to have fear cast
out any other way, than by the re^^ving and prevailing of love in
the heart : by this, fear will be effectually expelled, as darkness in
a room vanishes away, when the pleasant beams of the sun are let
into it.
*This is a very common mistake. The woman here mentioned was not Ma
ry Magdalen.
152 LIFE Of PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
12. When you counsel and warn otliers, do it earnestly, and af-
fectionately, and thoroughly ; and when you are speaking to your
eqiuils, let your warnings be intermixed with expressions of your
sense of your own unworthiness, and of the sovereign grace that
makes you differ.
13. If you would set up religious meetings of young women by
yourselves, to be attended once in a while, besides the other meet-
ings that you attend, I should think it w'ould be very proper and
proiitable.
14. Under special difficulties, or when in great need of, or great
longings after, any particular mercy, for yourself or others, set apart
a day for secret prayer and fasting by yourself alone ; and let the
day be spent, not only in petitions for the mercies you desire, but
in searching your heart, and in looking over your past life, and con-
fessing your sins before God, not as is wont to be done in public
prayer, but by a very particular rehearsal, before God, of the sins
of your past life, from your childhood hitherto, before and after
conversion, with the circumstances and aggravations attending them,
spreading all the abominations of your heart, very particularly, and
fully as possible, before him.
15. Do not let the adversaries of the cross have occasion to re-
proach religion on your account. How holily should the children
of God, tlie redeemed and the beloved of the Son of God, behave
themselves. Therefore, " walk as children of tlie light, and of the
day," and " adorn the doctrine of God your Saviour ;" and espe-
cially, abound in what are called the Christian virtues, and make
you like the Lamb of God : be meek and lowly of heart, and full
of pure, heavenly and humble, love to all; abound in deeds of love
to others, and self-denial for others ; and let there be in you a dis-
position to account others better than yourself.
16. In all your course, walk with God, and follow Christ, as a
little, poor, helpless child, taking hold of Christ's hand, keeping
your eye on the marks of the wounds in his hands and side, whence
came the blood that cleanses you from sin, and hiding your naked-
ness under the skirt of the white shining robes of his righteousness.
17. Pray much for the Ministers and the Church of God ; espe-
cially, that he would carry on his glorious work which he has now"
begun, till the w^orld shall be full of his glory."
About this period, a considerable number of lay members of the
church began, in various parts of New England, to hold religious
meetings, and to preach and exhort in the manner of clergymen.
They were usually men of worth, and desirous of doing good ; but ha-
ving much zeal, and little knowledge, and often but little discretion,
the church, at that period, had certainly very little reason to re-
ioice in their labours. The following letter of the Rev. Gilbert
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 153
Tennent, written probably in tlie autumn of 1741, explains his
own views on this subject.*
"Rev. and dear Sir,
"I rejoice to hear that my poor labours have been of any service
to any in New England. All glory be to the great and glorious
God, when out of the mouths of babes and sucklings, he is pleased
sometimes to ordain praise. I rejoice to hear of the progress
of God's work among you, this last summer, and that there are any
appearances of its continuance : Blessed be God, dear Brother !
As to the subject you mention, of laymen being sent out to exhort
and to teach, supposing them to be real converts, I cannot but think,
if it be encouraged and continued, it will be of dreadful conse-
quence to the church's peace and soundness in the faith. I will
not gainsay but that private persons may be of service to the church
of God by private, humble, fraternal reproof, and exhortations;
and no doubt it is their duty to be faithful in these things. But in
the mean time if christian prudence and humility do not attend their
essays, they are like to be prejudicial to the church's real well-being.
But for ignorant young converts to take upon them authoritatively
to instruct and exhort publicly, tends to introduce the greatest
errors and the grossest anarchy and confusion. The ministers ol
Christ should be apt to teach and able to convince gainsayers, and
it is dangerous to the pure church of God, when those are novices,
whose lips should preserve knowledge. It is base presumption,
whatever zeal be pretended to, notwithstanding, for any persons to
take this honour to themselves, unless they be called of God as
Aaron. I know most young zealots are apt, through ignorance,
inconsideration and pride of heart, to undertake what they have no
proper qualifications for : and, through their imprudences and en-
thusiasm, the church of God suffers. I think all that fear God,
should rise up and crush the enthusiastic creature in the egg. Dear
Brother, the times w^e live in are dangerous. The Churches in
America and elsewhere are in great hazard of enthusiasm: w^e
have need to thmk of the maxim, principns obsta. May Zion's
King protect his Church ! I add no more, but love, and beg a re-
membrance in your prayers.
" Gilbert Tennent."
In the September following, Mr. Edwards attended the public
commencement at New Haven, and on the 10th of that month
preached his celebrated Sermon entitled, " Distinguishing Marks
* The siaperscription and date are ggne from the MS. but having Mr. Ed-
ward's hand-writing on the baek, I suppose the letter to have been written to
him.
Vol- L 20
154 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of a Work of the Spirit of God," which, in consequence of a gene-
ral request from the clergy, and other gentlemen attending the
commencement, was published soon after, at Boston, accompanied
with a Preface from the Rev. Mr. Cooper ; and in Scotland the
ensuing year, with a Preface from the Rev. Mr. Willison. This
Sermon, by exhibiting the distinguishing marks between an imagi-
nary, and a real, work of the Spirit of God, and by applying those
marks to the work of grace then begun, and rapidly spreading
throughout the Northern and Middle Colonies, became an unan-
swerable defence, not only of that, but of all genuine Re^avals ot
religion. It was indeed the object of immediate and reiterated
attacks from the press; but, being built on the foundation of the
Apostles and the Prophets, it stands sure, while those attacks, and
their authors are forgotten. It exhibits the scriptural e\ddences of
a genuine Revival of religion, in much the same manner, as his
subsequent Treatise on Religious Affections, does those of a genu-
ine Conversion. Mr. Cooper thus introduces it to the christians
of New England :
" If any are disposed to receiv^e conviction, have a mind open to
light, and are really willing to know of the present Work, whether
it be of God; it is with great satisfaction and pleasure I can re-
commend to them the following sheets, in which they will find the
" distinguishing marks" of such a Work, as they are to be found in
the Holy Scriptures, applied to the uncommon operation that has
been on the minds of many in this land. Here the matter is tried
by the infallible touchstone of the Holy Scriptures, and is weighed
in the balance of the Sanctuary with great judgment and impar-
tiality.
" A performance of this kind is seasonable and necessary ; and
I desire heartily to bless God, who inclined this, his servant, to un-
dertake it, and has greatly assisted him in it. The Reverend Au-
thor is known to be "a scribe instructed unto the kingdom of hea-
ven;" the place where he has been called to exercise his ministry,
has been famous for experimental religion ; and he has had oppor-
tunities to observe this work in many places where it has powerful-
ly appeared, and to converse A\ith numbers that have been the sub-
jects of it. These things qualify him for tliis undertaking, above
most. His arguments in favour of the Work, are strongly di-awn
from Scripture, Reason and Experience : And I shall believe every
candid, judicious reader will say, he WTites very free from an en-
thusiastic or a party spirit. The use of human learning is asserted ;
a methodical way of preaching, the fruit of study as well as prayer,
is recommended ; and the exercise of charity, in judging others,
pressed and urged : And those things, which are esteemed the
blemishes, and are like to be the hindrances, of die work, are widi
great faithfulness cautioned and warned against. — Many, I believe,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 155
will be thankful for this publication. Those, who have already
entertained favourable thoughts of this work, will be confirmed by
it; and the doubting maybe convinced and satisfied. But if there
be any, after all, who cannot see the signatures of a divine hand on
the work, it is to be hoped they \\dll be prevailed on to spare their
censures, and stop their oppositions, lest " haply they should be
found to fight against God." — I will only add my prayer, That the
worthy Author of this discourse, may long be continued a burning
and a shining light, in the golden candlestick where Christ has
placed him, and from thence difflise his fight throughout these Pro-
vinces ! That the Divine Spirit, whose cause is here espoused,
would accompany this, and the other valuable pubfications of his
servant, with his powerful influences ; that they may promote the
Redeemer's interests, serve the ends of vital religion, and so add
to the Author's present joy and future crown !"
The following is the testimony of the Rev. Mr. Willison, to the
churches of Scotland. " The ensuing Treatise, by the Rev. Mr.
Edwards, of Northampton, in New England, concerning the work
and operation of the Holy Spirit on men's consciences, is, in my
humble opinion, a most excellent, solid, judicious and scriptural,
performance ; which, I hope through the Divine blessing, will
prove most useful to the Church, for discerning a true and real
work of the Spirit of God, and for guarding against delusions and
mistakes. It is certainly a great mercy to the church, that tliis
subject hath been undertaken and handled by such an experienced,
well furnished scribe, that hath been long acquainted with the
Spirit of God's dealings with the souls of men, in his own congre-
gation, and the country where he fives. And seeing the extraor-
dinary work there at present, though several thousand miles distant
from Scodand, is of the same kind with that at Cambuslang and
other places about, and meets with the same opposidon ; the Author
doth, with great judgment, answer the common objections which
are made against the work, both here and there, so that scarce any
thing further needs be added. He warns people very warmly,
against opposing or reproaching the w^ork of the Holy Spirit. He
being the Third Person of the glorious Trinity, and God equal with
the Father and the Son, and the great appfier of the redemption
purchased for us ; it becomes all men highly to honour him and
his work, and to look upon it as highly dangerous to speak a word
against him, according to Matt. xu. 32. — I shaU add no more but
my fervent prayers to God, to bless both the Author and his dis-
course, and that he w^ould pour out his Spirit yet more abundantly,
both on America and all the British dominions ; and that he would
hasten the glory of the latter days, wiien the Jews shaU be brought
in with the fulness of the Gentiles, and tliat all the kingdoms of
156 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the world may become the kmgdoms of the Lord and of his Christ,
that he may reign forever and ever ! Amen and Amen."
It was during this visit to New-Haven, that Mr. Hopkins,* then
about to receive the degree of A. B. at Yale College, first saw Mr.
Edwards. He soon after became his pupil, and continued his in-
timate friend through life, and was ultimately his biographer. The
impression made on his mind, may be gathered from the following
account of the subject, in the Memoirs of his own Hfe. " When
I heard Mr. Tennent," [the Rev. Gilbert Tennent, w^ho had
preached often at New-Haven in the preceding IMarch,] " I thought
he w^as the greatest and best man, and the best preacher, that I had
ever seen or heard. His words were to me, " like apples of gold
in pictures of silver." And I thought that, when I should leave
the College, as I was then in my last year, I would go and live
with him, wherever I should find him. But just before the Com-
mencement in September, when I w as to take my degree, on the
seventeenth day of which month I w^as twenty years old, Mr. Ed-
wards, of Northampton, came to New-Haven, and preached. He
then preached the Sermon on The Trial of the Spirits, ^^ hich was
afterwards printed. I had before read his Sermons on Justifica-
tion, etc., and his Narrative of Remarkable Conversions at North-
ampton, which took place about seven years before this. Though
I then did not obtain any personal acquaintance with him, any far-
ther than by hearing him preach : yet I conceived such an esteem
of him, and was so pleased with his preaching, that I altered my
former determination with respect to Mr. Tennent, and concluded
to go and live with Mr. Edwards, as soon as 1 should have oppor-
tunity, though he lived about eighty miles from my father's house."
* Afterwards the Rev. Samuel Hopkins, D. D. of Newport, author of the
System of Divinity.
CHAPTER XIII.
Temporary Abatement of Religious Attention. — Letter to Mr.
Bellamy. — Missionary Tour. — Success at Liecester. — Mr.
Hopkins becomes a member of his family. — Mr. BuelVs suc-
cessful labours at JVorthampton. — Mr. Edwards^ s JVarrative
of the Revival at JVorthampton, in 1740, '41, '42. — Cove-
nant entered into by the Church.
For about tliree months, or from November to January, there
was an obvious abatement in the attention to Religion at Northamp-
ton ; and although there were instances of conversion from time to
time through the Avinter, yet they were less frequent than before.
Mr. Edwards alludes to this fact, in the following letter to Mr.
Bellamy, of Bethlem.
" JVorthampton, Jan. 21, 1742.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" I received yours of Jan. 11, for which I thank you. Religion,
in this and the neighbouring towns, has now of late been on the
decaying hand. I desire your prayers, that God would quicken
and revive us again ; and particularly, that he would greatly hum-
ble, and pardon, and quicken me, and fill me with his own fulness ;
and, if it may consist with his will, improve me as an instrument to
revive his work. There has been, the year past, the most wonder-
ful work among children here, by far, that ever was. God has
seemed almost wholly to take a new generation, that are come on
since the late great work, seven years ago. — Neither earth nor hell
can hinder his work, that is going on in the country. Christ glori-
ously triumphs at this day. You have probably before now, heard
of the great and wonderful things that have lately been wrought at
Portsmouth, the chief town in New-Hampshire. There are also
appearing great things at Ipswich and Newbury, the two largest
towns in this province, except Boston, and several other towns be-
yond Boston, and some towns nearer. By what I can understand,
the work of God is greater at this day in the land, than it has been
at any time. O what cause have we, with exulting hearts, to agree
to give glory to him, who thus rides forth in the chariot of his sal-
vation, conquering and to conquer ; and earnestly to pray, that now
the Sun of Righteousness would come forth like a bridegroom, re-
joicing as a giant, to run his race from one end of the heavens to
the other, that nothing may be hid from the light and heat thereof.
158 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" It is not probable that I shall be able to attend your meeting
at Guilford. I have lately been so much gone from my people,
and don't know but I must be obliged to leave 'em again next week
about a fortnight, being called to Liecester, a towai about half way
to Boston, where a great work of grace has lately commenced ; and
probably soon after that to another place ; and having at this time
some extraordinary aflairs to attend to at home. I pray that Christ,
our good Shepherd, ^\^ll be with you, and direct you, and greatly
strengthen and bless you.
" Dear Sir, I have none of those books you speak of, to sell. I
have only a few, that I intend to send to some of my friends. I
liave already sent you one of my New-Haven Sermons, by Mr.
. Nevertheless, I have here^vith sent another, which I desire
you to give to Mr. INIills, if he has none ; but if he has, dispose of
it where you think it will do most good. I have also sent one of
those Sermons I preached at Enfield ; as to the other, I have but
one of them in the world.
" I am, dear Sir, your affectionate and unworthy brother, and
fellow labourer,
Jonathan Edwards."
The absence from his people, alluded to in the preceding letter,
occurred in consequence of a missionary tour of some length, in
the two preceding months ; during which he visited various places,
to which he had been imdted, in consequence of an unusual atten-
tion to rehgion there, among the people. His own congregation,
jeadily admitting that, at such a time, there was a louder call for
his services in those places, than in Northampton, consented, in the
true spirit of christian benevolence, that he should listen to these
calls of Providence, and go forth into other fields of labour. In
so doing, they soon found a fulfilment of the promise, that he, who
water eth, shall he watered himself. On Monday the 25th of Janu-
ary, Mr. Edwards set out for Liecester, and remained there seve-
ral weeks, preaching with remarkable success. The revival of re-
ligion almost immediately pervaded the whole congregation, and
great numbers were believed to be the subjects of hopeful conver-
sion. On Wednesday, January 27th, Mr. Buell, a class mate of
Mr. Hopkins, who, though he left College in tlie September pre-
ceding, had already been preaching some time, and had gained the
reputation of an uncommonly engaged and animated preacher,
came to Northampton, to preach during the absence of Mr. Ed-
wards. Immediately the work of grace, which had for a season
declined, was again carried on with even greater power than be-
fore. A high degree of religious feeling was excited in the church;
a solemn, anxious attention to the salvation of the soul, was wit-
nessed extensively among the congregation ; and, soon after the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 159
return of Mr. Edwards, the work of conviction and conversion again
went forward, with renewed success.
P/Ir. Hopkins alludes to these events, in his own Narrative. " In
the month of December," he observes, " being furnished with a
horse, I set out for Northampton, with a ^iew to Hve with ]Mr. Ed-
wards, where I was an utter stranger. When I arrived there, Mr,
Edwards was not at home ; but I was received with great kindness
by Mrs. Edwards and the family, and had encouragement that I
might live there during the winter. Mr. Edwards was absent on a
preaching tour, as people in general were greatly attentive to reli-
gion and preaching, which w^as attended with remarkable effects, in
the comdction and supposed conversion of multitudes. I was very
gloomy, and was most of the time retired in my chamber. After
some days, Mrs. Edwards came into my chamber, and said, " As
I was now become a member of the family for a season, she felt
herself interested in my welfare ; and, as she observed that I ap-
peared gloomy and dejected, she hoped I would not think she in-
truded, by her desiring to know, and asking me what was the occa-
sion of it, or to that purpose. I told her the freedom she used was
agreeable to me ; that the occasion of the appearance which she
mentioned, w^as the state in which I considered myself. I was in a
christless, graceless state, and had been under a degree of convic-
tion and concern for myself, for a number of months ; had got no
rehef, and my case, instead of growing better, appeared to grow
worse. Upon which we entered into a free conversation ; and on
the whole she told me, that she had peculiar exercises in prayer
respecting me, since I had been in the family ; that she trusted I
should receive hght and comfort, and doubted not that God intend-
ed yet to do great things by me.
" Religion was now at a lower ebb at Northampton, than it had
been of late, and than it appeared to be in the neighbouring towns,,
andm New England in general. In the month of January, IMr. Buell,
my class-mate, came to Northampton, having commenced a zeal-
ous preacher of the gospel ; and was the means of greatly reviving
the people to zeal in rehgion. He preached every day, and some-
times Uvice a day, publicly, Mr. Edwards being out of town, preach-
ing in distant towns. Professing christians appeared greatly revi-
ved and comforted ; and a number were under conviction ; and I
think there were some hopeful new converts. After Mr. Buell
had been in Northampton a week or two, he set out on a tour to-
wards Boston."*
Having thus alluded to the religious state of Northampton at this
* Mr. Hopkins continued to pursue his studies with Mr. Edwards, until the
next autumn, and again for a short period in the spring, after which he was
settled at Housatonnuck, then a part of Stockbridge, now called Great Barring-
ton.
160 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
period, so far as was necessary to exhibit the order and connexion
of events ; we now proceed to give Mr. Edwards' own account of
the Revival of Religion in that town, in 1740, 41 and 42, as
communicated in a letter to a clergyman of Boston.
'' JSCorthampton, Dec. 12, 1743.
" Rev and dear Sir,
" Ever since the great work of God, that was \M"Ought here about
nine years ago, there has been a great and abiding alteration in this
town, in many respects. There has been vastly more religion kept
up in the town, among all sorts of persons, in religious exercises,
and in common conversation ; there has been a great alteration
among the youth of the town, with respect to revelry, frolicking,
profane and licentious conversation, and lewd songs; and there
has also been a great alteration, amongst both old and young, with
regard to tavern-haunting. I suppose the town has been in no
measure, so free of vice in these respects, for any long time together
for sixty years, as it has been these nine years past. There has
also been an evident alteration, with respect to a charitable spirit to
the poor : though I think with regard to this, we in this town, as
well as the land in general, come far short of gospel rules. And
though after that great work nine years ago, there has been a very
lamentable decay of religious affections, and the engagedness of
people's spirit in religion ; yet many societies for prayer and social
worship, were all along kept up, and there were some few instances
of awakening, and deep concern about the things of another world,
even in the most dead time.
"In the year 1740, in the spring, before Mr. Whitefield came
to this to^\Ti, there w'as a visible alteration: there was more seri-
ousness and religious conversation ; especially among young peo-
ple : those things that were of ill tendency among them, were fore-
borne ; and it was a very frequent thing for persons to consult their
minister upon the salvation of their souls ; and in some particular
persons, there appeared a great attention, about that time. And
thus it continued, until Mr. Whitefield came to town, which was
about the middle of October following : he preached here four ser-
mons in the meeting-house, (besides a private lecture at my house,)
one on Friday, another on Saturday, and two upon the Sabbath.
The congregation was extraordinarily melted by every sermon ;
almost the whole assembly being in tears for a great part of sermon
time. Mr. Whitefield's sermons w^ere suitable to the circumstances
of the town; containing a just reproof of our backslidings, and in a
most moving and affecting manner, making use of our great pro-
fessions, and great mercies, as arguments with us to return to God,
from whom we had departed. Immediately after this, the minds
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 1 () 1
of the people in general appeared more engaged in religion, shew-
ing a greater forwardness to make religion the subject of their con-
versation, and to meet frequently for religious purposes, and to em-
brace all opportunities to hear the w'ord preached. The revival at
first, appeared chiefly among professors, and those that had enter-
tained hope that they w'ere in a state of salvation, to whom Mr.
Whitefield chiefly addressed himself; but in a very short time,
there appeared an awakening and deep concern among some young
persons, that looked upon themselves in a christless state ; and
there were some hopeful appearances of conversion, and some pro-
fessors w^ere greatly revived. In about a month or six weeks, there
was a great attention in the town, both as to the revival of profes-
sors and the awakening of others. By the middle of December, a
considerable work of God appeared among those that were very
young ; and the revival of religion continued to increase, so that
in the spring an engagedness of spirit, about the things of religion,
was become very general amongst young people and children, and
religious subjects almost wiiolly took up their conversation, w^hen
they were together.
" In the month of May, 1741, a sermon was preached to a com-
pany, at a private house : Near the conclusion of the discourse,
one or two persons, tliat were professors, were so greatly affected
with a sense of the greatness and glory of divine things, and the
infinite importance of the things of eternity, that they w^ere not able
to conceal it — the affection of their minds overcoming their
strength, and having a very visible effect upon their bodies. When
the exercises were over, the young people that were present, re-
moved into the other room for rehgious conference ; and particu-
larly that they might have opportunity to enquire of those, that were
thus affected, w^hat apprehensions they had : and what things they
were, that thus deeply impressed their minds ; and there soon ap-
peared a very great effect of their conversation ; the affection
w'as quickly propagated throughout the room ; many of the young
people and children, that w^ere professors, appeared to be overcome
with a sense of the greatness and glory of divine things, and with
admiration, love, joy, and praise, and compassion to others, that
looked upon themselves as in a state of nature ; and many others at
the same time were overcome with distress, about their sinful and
miserable estate and condition ; so that the whole room was full of
nothing but outcries, faintings, and the like. Others soon heard of
it in several parts of the tow^n, and came to them ; and what they
saw and beard there, was greatly affecting to them, so that many of
them were overpowered in hke manner, and it continued thus fot
some hours ; the time being spent in prayer, singing, counselling
and conferring. There seemed to be a consequent happy effect
of that meeting, to several particular persons, and on the state of
religion in the town in general. After this, were meetings from
Vol. L ^ 21
162 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
time to time, attended with like appearances. But a little after it,
at the conclusion of the public exercises on the Sabbath, I appointed
the children that were under seventeen years of age, to go from the
meeting-house to a neighbouring house, that I might there further
enforce what they had heard in public, and might give in some
counsels proper for their age. The cliildren were there very gene-
rally and greatly affected with the warnings and counsels that were
given them, and many exceedingly overcome ; and tlie room was
filled with cries ; and when they were dismissed, they almost all
of them went home crying aloud through the streets, to all parts of
the town. The like appearances attended several such meetings of
children, that were appointed. But their affections appeared by
what followed, to be of a very different nature : in many, they ap-
peared indeed but childish affections, and in a day or two would
leave them as they were before : others were deeply impressed ',
their convictions took fast hold of them, and abode by them : and
there were some that, from one meeting to another, seemed extra-
ordinarily affected for some time, to but little purpose, their affec-
tions presently vanishing from time to time ; but yet afterwards,
were seized with abiding convictions, and their affections became
durable.
*' About the middle of the summer, I called together the young
people that were communicants, from sixteen to twenty-six years
of age, to my house ; which proved to be a most happy meeting :
many seemed to be very greatly and most agreeably affected with
those views, which excited humility, self-condemnation, self-abhor-
rence, love and joy : many fainted under these affections. We
had several meetings that summer, of young people, attended with
like appearances. It was about that time, that there first began to
be cryings out in the meeting house ; which several times occasion-
ed many of the congregation to stay in the house after the public
exercises were over, to confer with those who seemed to be over-
come wath religious convictions and affections, which was found to
tend much to the propagation of their impressions, with lasting ef-
fect upon many ; conference being, at these times, commonly join-
ed with prayer and singing. In the summer and autumn, the chil-
dren in various parts of the town, had religious meetings by them-
selves, for prayer, sometimes joined with fasting ; wherein many of
them seemed to be greatly and properly affected, and I hope some
of them savingly wrought upon.
"The montlis of August and September, were the most remarkable
of any this year, for appearances of the conviction and conversion
of sinners, and great revivings, quickenings, and comforts of profes-
sors, and for extraordinary external effects of these thmgs. It was
a very frequent thing, to see an house full of out-cries, faintings,
convulsions, and such like, both with distress, and also with admira-
tion and joy. It was not the manner here, to hold meetings all
LIFE OF PUESIDENT EDWARDS. \ bo
night, as in some places, nor was it common to continue lliem tili
very late in the night : but it was pretty often so, that there were
some that were so affected, and their bodies so overcome, that they
could not go home, but were obliged to stay all night where diey
were. There was no difference, that I know of here, with regard
to these extraordinary effects, in meetings in the night and in the
day time : the meetings in which these effects appeared in the eve-
ning, being commonly begun, and dieir extraordinary effects, in the
day, and continued in the evening ; and some meetings have been
very remarkable for such extraordinary effects, that were both be-
gun and finished in the day time. There w^as an appearance of a
glorious progress of the work of God upon the hearts of sinners, in
conviction and conversion, this summer and autumn, and great num-
bers, I think we have reason to hope, were brought savingly home
to Christ. But this was remarkable : the work of God in his in-
fluences of this nature, seemed to be almost wholly upon a new
generation — those that were not come to years of discretion in that
wonderful season, nine yeai's ago, children, or those that were then
children : Others, who had enjoyed that former glorious opportu-
nity, without any appearance of saving benefit, seemed now to be
almost wholly passed over and let alone. But now w^e had the
most wonderful work among children, that ever w^as in Northamp-
ton. The former outpouring of the Spirit, was remarkable for in-
fluences upon the minds of children, beyond all that had ever been
before ; but this far exceeded that. Indeed, as to influences on
the minds of professors, diis work was by no means confined to a
new generation. Many, of all ages, partook of it : but yet in this
respect, it was more general on those that were of the young sort.
Many, who had been formerly wTOught upon, and in the time of
our declension had fallen into decays, and had in a great measure
left God, and gone after the w^orld, now passed under a very re-
markable new w^ork of the Spirit of God, as if they had been tlie
subjects of a second conversion. They were first led into the wil-
derness, and had a w*ork of conviction ; having much deeper convic-
tions of the sins of both nature and practice, than ever before ;
though with some new circumstances, and something new^ in the
kind of comiction in some, with great distress, beyond what they
had felt before their first conversion. Under these convictions,
they were excited to strive for salvation, and the kingdom of heav-
en suffered violence from some of them, in a far more remarkable
manner than before ; and after great convictions and humblings,
and agonizing with God, they had Christ discovered to them anew,
as an all sufficient Sa\iour, and in the glories of his grace, and in
a far more clear manner than before ; and wath greater humility,
self-emptiness and brokenness of heart, and a purer, a higher joy,
and greater desires after holiness of life ; but with greater self-dif-
fidence and distrust of their treacherous hearts. One circumstance,
164 LiFK OF PllEsilJJE.NT EJ)WAKi)i*.
wherein this work differed from that, which had been in the towns
five or six years before, was, that conversions were frequently
wrought more sensibly and visibly ; the impressions stronger, and
more manifest by their external etfects ; the progress of the Spirit
of God in conviction, from step to step, more apparent ; and the
transition from one state to another, more sensible and plain ; so
that it might, in many instances, be as it were seen by by-standers.
The preceding season had been very remarkable on this account,
beyond what had been before ; but this more remarkable than that.
And in this season, these apparent or visible conversions, (if I may
so call them,) were more frequently in the presence of others, at
religious meetings, where the appearances of what was wrought on
the heart, fell under pubhc observation.
"After September, 1741, there seemed to be some abatement
of these extraordinary appearances, yet they did not wholly cease,
but there was something of them from time to time, all winter.
About the beginning of February, 1742, Mr. Buell came to this
town. I was then absent from home, and continued so till about a
fortnight after. Mr. Bueh preached from day to day, almost eve-
ry day, in the meeting house. — I had left to him the free use of my
pulpit, having heard of his designed visit, before I went from home.
He spent almost the whole time in religious exercises with the peo-
ple, either in public or private, the people continually thronging
him. When he first came, there came A\-ith him a number of the
zealous people from Suffield, who continued here for some time.
There were very extraordinary effects of Mr, Buell's labours ; the
people were exceedingly moved, crying out in great numbers in the
meeting house, and a great part of the congregation commonly
staying in the house of God, for hours after the public service.
Many also, were exceedingly moved in private meetings, where
Mr. Buell was : almost the whole town seemed to be in a great and
continual commotion, day and night, and tiiere was indeed a very
great re^aval of rehgion. But it was principally amiong professors ;
the appearances of a work of conversion were in no measure as
great, as they had been the summer before. When I came home,
I found the town in very extraordinary circumstances, such as, in
some respects, I never saw it in before. Mr. Buell continued here
a fortnight or three weeks after I returned : there being still great
appearances attending his labours ; many in their religious affec-
tions being raised, far beyond what they had ever been before :
and there were some mstances of persons lying in a sort of trance,
remaining perhaps for a whole twent3^-four hours motionless, and
with their senses loclced up ; but in the mean time under strong
imaginations, as though they went to heaven, and had there a vision
of glorious and delightful objects. But when the people w^cre rais-
ed to this height, Satan took the advantage, and his interposition, in
many instances, soon became very apparent : and a great deal of
LIVE OF PKKSIDKNT EDWARDS. 165
caution and pains were found necessary, to keep the people, manj
of them, from '-unning wild.
" In the month of March, I led the people into a solemn public
renew^al of their covenant with God. To that end, having made a
draft of a covenant, I first proposed it to some of the principal men
in the church ; then to the people, in their several religious associ-
ations in various parts of the town ; then to the whole congregation
hi public ; and then, I deposited a copy of it in the hands of each
of the four deacons, that all who desired it might resort to them,
and have opportunity to view and consider it. Then the people in
general, that were above fourteen years of age, first subscribed the
covenant wdth their hands ; and then, on a day of fasting and prayer,
aii together presented themselves before the Lord in his house, and
stood up, and solemnly manifested their consent to it, as their vow
to God. The covenant was as follows :
" COPY OF A COVENANT,
^' Entered into and subscribed, by the people of God at North-
ampton, and owned before God in his house as their vow to the
Lord, and made a solemn act of public worship, by the congrega-
tion in general that w^ere above fourteen years of age, on a day of
fasting and proyer for the continuance and increase of the gracious
presence of God in that place.
" March I6th, 1742. Acknowdedging God's great goodness to
us, a sinful, umvorthy people, in the blessed manifestations, and
fruits of his gracious presence in this town, both formerly and late-
ly, and particularly in the very late spiritual Revival ; and adoring
the glorious Majesty, Power and Grace of God, manifested in the
present wonderful outpouring of his Spirit, iii many parts of this
land, in this place ; and lamenting our past backshdings and un-
grateful departings from God, and humbly begging of God that he
would not mark our iniquities, but for Christ's sake, come over the
mountains of our sins, and visit us with his salvation, and continue
the tokens of his presence with us, and yet more gloriously pour
out his blessed Spirit upon us, and make us all partakers of the
divine blessings, he is, at this day, bestowing here, and in many
parts of tliis land ; we do this day present ourselves before the
Lord, to renounce our evil ways, w^e put away our abominations
from before God's eyes, and with one accord, to renew our en-
gagements to seek and serve God : and particularly do now so-
lemnly promise and vow to the Lord as follows :-^
" 111 all our conversation, concerns and dealings with our neigh-
bour, we will have a strict regard to rules of honesty, justice and
uprightness, that we dont overreach or defraud our neighbour in
any matter, and either wilfully, or through want of care, injure him
in any of his honest possessions or rights, and in all our communi-
cation, will have a tender respect, not only to our own interest.
1G6 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
but also to the interest of our neighbour ; and will carefully en-
deavour, in every thing, to do to others as we should expect, or
think reasonable, that they should do to us, if we were in their
case, and they in ours.
" And particularly we will endeavour to render every one his
due, and will take heed to ourselves, that we dont injure our neigh-
bour, and give him just cause of offence, by wilfully or neghgently
forbearing to pay our honest debts.
" And wherein any of us, upon strict examination of our past
beha^^our, may be conscious to ourselves, that we have by any
means wTonged any of our neighbours in their outw^ard estate, we
will not rest, till we have made that restitution, or given that satis-
faction, which the rules of moral equity require ; or if we are, on
a strict and impartial search, conscious to ourselves, that we have
in any other respect, considerably injured our neighbour, we will
truly endeavour to do tliat, which we in our consciences, suppose
christian rules require, in order to a reparation of the injury, and
removing the offence given thereby.
" And furthermore we promise, that we will not allow ourselves
in backbiting ; and that we will take great heed to ourselves to
avoid all violations of those christian rules. Tit. iii. 2, Speak evil
of no man; Jam. iv. 11, Speah not evil one of another, brethren;
and 2 Cor. xii. 20, Let there he no strifes, backbit ings, whisperings;
and that we will not only not slander our neighbour, but also will
not feed a spirit of bitterness, ill will, or secret grudge against our
neighbour, insist on his real faults needlessly, and when not called
to it, or from such a spirit, speak of his failings and blemishes with
ridicule, or an air of contempt.
" And we promise, that we will be very careful to avoid doing
any thing to our neighbour from a spirit of revenge. And that we
will take great care that w^e do not, for private interest or our own
honour, or to maintain ourselves against those of a contrary party,
or to get our wills, or to promote any design in opposition to others,
do those things which we, on the most impartial consideration are
capable of, can think in our consciences, will tend to wound reli-
gion, and the interests of Christ's kingdom.
" And particularly, that so far as any of us, by divine Provi-
dence, have any special influence upon others, to lead them in the
management of public affairs, we will not make our own w^orldly
gain, or honour, or interest in the affections of others, or getting
the better of any of a contrary party, that are in any respect our
competitors, or the bringing or keeping them down, our governing
aim, to the prejudice of the interest of religion, and the honour ol
Christ.
" And in the management of any public aflair, wherever there
is a difference of opinions, concerning any outward possessions,
privileges, rights or properties, we will not willingly violate justice.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 1 6T
for private interest : and with the greatest strictness and watchful-
ness, will avoid all unchristian bitterness, vehemence and heat oi"
spirit ; yea, tliough we should think ourselves injured by a contra-
ry party ; and in the time of the management of such affairs, will
especially watch over ourselves, our spirits and our tongues, to
avoid all unchristian inveighings, reproachings, bitter reflectings,
judging and ridicuhng others, either in public meetings or in pri-
vate conversation, either to men's faces, or behind their backs;
but will greatly endeavour, so far as we are concerned, that all
should be managed with christian humility, gentleness, quietness
and love.
" And furthermore we promise, that we will not tolerate the ex-
ercise of enmity and ill will, or revenge in our he arts, against any
of our neighbours; and we will often be strictly searching and ex-
amining our own hearts with respect to that matter.
" And if any of us find that we have an old secret grudge against
any of our neighbours, we will not gratify it, but cross it, and en-
deavour to our utmost to root it out, crying to God for his help ;
and that we will make it our true and faithful endeavour, in our
places, that a party spirit may not be kept up amongst us, but that
it may utterly cease ; that for the future, we may all be one, united
in undisturbed peace, and unfeigned love.
"And those of us that are in youth, do promise, never to allow
ourselves in any diversions or pastimes, in meetings, or companies
of young people, that we, in our consciences, upon sober conside-
ration, judge not well to consist with, or w^ould sinfully tend to
hinder, the devoutest and most engaged spirit in religion, or indis-
pose the mind for that devout, and profitable attendance on the
duties of the closet, which is most agreeable to God's will, or that
we, in our most impartial judgment, can think tends to rob God of
that honour which he expects, by our orderly serious attendance
on family worship.
" And furthermore we promise, that w^e will strictly avoid all
freedoms and familiarities in company, so tending, either to stir up,
or gratify a lust of laciviousness, that we cannot in our consciences
think will be approved by the infinitely pure and holy eye of God,
or that we can think, on serious and impartial consideration, we
should be afraid to practice, if we expected in a few hours to ap-
pear before that holy God, to give an account of ourselves to hiniy
as fearing they would be condemned by him as unlawful and im-
pure.
" We also promise, with great watchfulness, to perform relative
duties, required by christian rules, in the families we belong to, as
we stand related respectively, towards parents and children, hus-
bands and wives, brothers and sisters, masters or mistresses, and
servants.
" And we now appear before God, depending on divine grace
IG8 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
and assistance, solemnly to devote our whole lives, to be laboriously
spent in the business of religion ; ever making it our greatest busi-
ness, without backsliding from such a way of living, not hearkening
to the solicitations of our sloth, and other corrupt inclinations, or
the temptations of the world, that tend to draw ns off from it; and
particularl}', that w^e will not abuse a hope or opinion that any of
us may have, of our behig interested in Christ, to indulge ourselves
in sloth, or the more easily to yield to the solicitations of any sinful
inclinations ; but vnW run with perseverance, the race that is set
before us, and work out our ovni salvation with fear and tremb-
ling.
" And because w^e are sensible that the keeping these solemn
vows may hereafter in many cases, be very contrary to our corrupt
inclinations, and carnal interests, we do now therefore appear be-
fore God to make a surrender of all to him, and to make a sacrifice
of eveiy carnal inclination and interest, to the great business of re-
ligion and the interest of our souls.
"And being sensible of our weakness, and the deceitfulness of
our owTi hearts, and our proneness to forget our most solemn vows,
and lose our resolutions, we promise to be often strictly examining
ourselves by these promises, especially before the sacrament of the
Lord's Supper ; and beg of God that he would, for Christ's sake,
keep us from wickedly dissembling in these our solemn vows ; and
that he who searches our hearts, and ponders the path of our feet,
would, from time to time, help us in trying ourselves by this Cove-
nant, and help us to keep Covenant with him, and not leave us to
our own foolish, v^dcked and treacherous hearts.''
"In the beginning of the summer of 1742, there seemed to be
an abatement of the hveliness of people's affections in rehgion ;
but yet many w^ere often in a great height of them. And in the
fall and winter following, there were, at times, extraordinary ap-
pearances. But in the general, people's engagedness in religion,
and the liveliness of their affections, have been on the decline: and
some of the young people especially, have shamefully lost their
liveliness and vigour in religion, and much of the seriousness and
solemnity of their spirits. But there are many that w^alk as be-
cometh saints ; and to this day there are a considerable number in
town that seem to be near to God, and maintain much of the life of
religion, and enjoy many of the sensible tokens and fruits of his
gracious presence.
" With respect to the late season of revival of religion amongst
us, for three or four years past, it has been observable, that in the
former part of it, in the years 1740 and 1741, the work seemed to
be much more pure, having less of a corrupt mixture, than in the
former great outpouring of the Spirit, in 1735 and 1736. Per-
sons seemed to be sensible of their former errors, and had learned
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 109
more of their own hearts, and experience had taught them more
of the tendency and consequences of things. They were now
better guarded, and their affections w^ere not only stronger, but at-
tended with greater solemnity, and greater humility and self dis-
trust, and greater engagedness after holy living and perseverance ;
and there were fewer errors in conduct. But in the latter part of
it, in the year 1742, it was otherwise: the work continued more
pure till we were infected from abroad : Our people hearing of, and
some of them seeing, the work in other places, where there was
a greater visible commotion than here, and the outward appear-
ances were more extraordinary^, were ready to think that the work
in those places far excelled what was amongst us, and their eyes
w^ere dazzled with the high profession and great show tliat some
made, who came hither from other places.
" That those people went so far beyond them in raptures and
violent emotions of the affections, and a vehement zeal, and what
they called boldness for Christy our people were ready to think was
owing to far greater attainments in grace, and intimacy with heav-
en : they looked little in their owti eyes, in comparison with them,
and were ready to submit themselves to them, and yield themselves
up to their conduct, taking it for granted, that every thing was right
that tliey said and did. These things had a strange influence on
the people, aiid gave many of them a deep and unhappy tincture
from which it was a hard and long labour to deliver them, and
from which some of them are not fully delivered, to this day.
"The effects and cowse^'Mence.s of things among us plainly show the
following things, viz. That the degree of grace is by no means to
be judged of by the degree of joy, or the degree of zeal ; and that
indeed we cannot at all determine by these things, who are gracious
and who are not; and that it is not the degree of religious affec-
tions, but the nature of them, that is chiefly to be looked at. Some
that have had very great raptures of joy, and have been extraor-
dinarily filled, (as the vulgar phrase is,) and have had their bodies
overcome, and that very often, have manifested far less of the tem-
per of christians in their conduct since, than some others that have
been still, and have made no great outward show. But then again,
there are many others, that have had extraordinary joys and emo-
tions of mind, with frequent great effects upon their bodies, that
behave themselves stedfastly, as humble, amiable, eminent chris-
tians.
" 'Tis evident that tliere may be great religious affections in in-
dividuals, which may, in show and appearance, resemble gracious
affections, and have the same effects upon their bodies, but are far
from having the same effect on the temper of their minds and the
course of their lives. And hkewise, there is nothing more mani-
fest, by what appears amongst us, than that the good estate of indi-
viduals is not chiefly to be judged of by any exactness of steps,
Vol. I. * 22
170 LIFE OF PItESlDEM- ilDWAKUS.
and method of experiences, in what is supposed to be die (irst
conversion ; but that we must judge by the spirit that breadies, the
effect wTought upon the temper of the soul in the time of the work
and remaining afterwards. Though there have been veiy few in-
stances among professors, amongst us, of what is ordinarily called
scandalous sins, known to me ; yet the temper that some of them
show, and the behaviour they have been of, together with some
things in the nature and circumstances of their experiences, make
me much afraid least there be a considerable number, that have
wofully deceived themselves. Though, on the other hand, there
is a great number, whose temper and conversation is such, as justly
confirms the charity of others towards them ; and not a few, in
whose disposition and walk, there are amiable appearances of emi-
nent grace. And notwithstanding all the corrupt mixtures that
have been in the late work here, there are not only many blessed
fruits of it, in particular persons diat yet remain, but some good
effects of it upon the town in general. A spirit of party has more
extensively subsided. I suppose there has been less appearance,
these three or four years past, of that division of the town into two
parties, which has long been our bane, than has been, at any time
during the preceding thirty years ; and the people have apparently
had much more caution, and a greater guard on their spirit and
their tongues, to avoid contention and unchristian heats, in town-
meetings, and on other occasions. And 'tis a thing greatly to be
rejoiced in, that the people very lately came to an agreement and
final issue, with respect to their grand controversy relating to their
common lands ; which has been, above any other particular thing,
a source of mutual prejudices, jealousies and debates, for fifteen or
sixteen years past. The people also seem to be much more sen-
sible of the danger of resting in old experiences, or what they w^ere
subjects of at their supposed first conversion ; and to be more fully
convinced of the necessity of forgetting the diings that are behind,
and pressing forward and maintaining earnest labour, w^atchfulness
arid prayerfulness, as long as they live.
** I am, Rev. Sir,
^' Your friend and brother,
" Jonathan Edwards."
CiUPTER XIV.
Mrs. Edwards.— ^Her solemn self -dedications. ^-Her Uncommon
discoveries of the Divine Perfections and. Glory ; and of the Ev-
cellency of Christ. — Remarks concerning them.
In speaking of Mrs. Edwards, we have already had occasion to
remark, that her piety appears to have been in no ordinary degree
pure, intense and elevated, and that her \dewg of spiritual and hea-
venly things, were uncommonly clear and joyful. Near the close
of the year 1738, according to the testimony of Mr. Edwards, she
was led, under an uncommon discovery of God's excellency, and
in an high exercise of love to God, and of rest and joy in him, to
make a new and most solemn dedication of herself to his service
and glory, an entire renunciation of the world, and a resignation of
all to God. After this, she had often such views of the glory of
the Divine perfections, and of Christ's excellencies, and at times,
for hours together, without any interruption, that she was over-
whelmed, and as it were swallowed up, in the light and joy of the
love of God. In the summer of 1740, after a new and more per-
fect resignation of herself to God, with yet greater fervency, her
views of the glory of God, and of the excellency of Christ, became
still more clear and transporting ; and in the folloi^ung winter, after
a similar, but more perfect resignation of herself, and acceptance
of God as the only portion and happiness of her soul, God appear-
ed to vouchsafe to her, for a long period, a degree of spiritual light
and enjoyment, which seemed to be, in reality, an anticipation of
the joys of the heavenly world. There was so much that was un-
usual and striking in this state of mind, that her husband requested
her to draw up an exact statement of it ; which, having been pre-
served, is now presented to the reader.
"On Tuesday night, Jan. 19, 1742," observes Mrs. Edwards,
" I felt very uneasy and unhappy, at my being so low in grace. I
thought I vei^- much needed help from God, and found a spirit of
earnestness to seek help of him, that I might have more hohness.
When I had for a time been earnestly wTestling with God for it, I
felt within myself great quietness of spirit, unusual submission to
God, and willingness to wait upon him, with respect to the time and
manner in which he should help me, and wished that he should
take his own time, and his own way, to do it.
" The next morning, I found a degree of uneasiness in my mind,
172 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
at Mr. Edwards's suggesting, that he thought I had failed in scmie
measure in point of prudence, in some conversation I had with Mr,
Williams of Hadley, the day before. I found, that it seemed to be-
reave me of the quietness and calm of my mind, in any respect
not to have the good opinion of my husband. This, I much dis-
liked in myself, as arguing a want of a sufficient rest in God, and
felt a disposition to fight against it, and look to God for his help, that
I might have a more full and entire rest in him, independent of all
other tilings. I continued in tliis frame^ from early in the morning
until about 10 o'clock, at which time the Rev. INIr. Reynolds went
to prayer in the family.
" I had before this, so entirely given myself up to God, and re-
signed up every thing into his hands, that I bad, for a long tiine,
felt myself quite alone in the world ; so that the peace and calm
of my mind, and my rest in God, as my only and all sufficient hap-
piness, seemed sensibly above the reach of disturbance from any
tiling but these two : 1st. My own good name and fair reputation
among men, and especially the esteem and just treatment of the
people of this town ; 2dly. And more especially, the esteem, and
love and kind treatment of my husband. At times, indeed, I had
seemed to be considerably elevated above the influence of even
these things ; yet I had not found my calm, and peace and rest in
God so sensibly, fully and constantiy, above tiie reach of disturb-
ance from them, until now.
" While ^Ir. Reynolds was at prayer in the fan:nly this morningy
I felt an earnest desire that, in calling on God, he should say. Fa-
ther^ or that he should address the Almighty under that appellation :
on which the thought turned in my mind — Why can I say. Father ?
— Can I now at this time, with the confidence of a child, and with-
out the least misgiving of heart, call God my Father? — This
brought to my mind, two lines of Mr. Erskine's Soimet :
" I see him lay his vengeance by,
" And smile in Jesus' face,"
*' I was tiius deeply sensible, that my sins did loudly call for
vengeance ; but I then by faith saw God " lay his vengeance by,
and smile in Jesus' face." It appeared to be real and certain that
he did so. I had not tiie least doubt, that he tiien sweetly smiled
upon me, with the look of forgiveness and love, having laid aside
all his displeasure towards me, for Jesus' sake ; which made me
feel very weak, and somewhat faint.
" In consequence of tliis, I felt a strong desire to be alone with
God, to go to him, without having any one to interrupt the silent
and soft communion, which I earnestly desired between God and
my own soul ; and accordingly withdrew to my chamber. It should
have been mentioned that, before I retired, while Mr. Reynolds
was praying, these words, in Rom. \iii. 34, came into my mind
" WTio is he. that condemneth; It is Christ that died, yea rather
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. ITJ
that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, tvho also
maketh intercession for us f"* as well as the following; words, " Who
shall separate us from the love of Christ,'''' etc.; which occasioned
great sweetness and delight in my soul. But when I was alone,
the words came to my mind with far greater power and sweetness ;
upon which I took the Bible, and read the words to the end of the
chapter, when they were impressed on my heart widi vastly great-
er power and sweetness still. They appeared to me with undoubt-
ed certainty as the words of God, and as words which God did
pronounce concerning me. I had no more doubt of it, than I had
of my being. I seemed as it were to hear the great God proclaim-
ing thus to the w^orld concerning me ; " Who shall lay any thing
to thy charge,''^ etc. ; and had it strongly impressed on me, how
impossible it was for any thing in heaven or earth, in this world or
the future, ever to separate me from the love of God which was in
Christ Jesus. I cannot find language to express, how certain this
appeared — the everlasting mountains and hills were but shadows to
it. My safety, and happiness, and eternal enjoyment of God's im-
mutable love, seemed as durable and unchangeable as God him-
self. Melted and overcome by the sweetness of this assurance, I
fell into a great flow of tears, and could not forbear weeping aloud.
It appeared certain to me that God was my Father, and Christ my
Lord and Saviour, that he was mine and I his. Under a delight-
ful sense of the immediate presence and love of God, these words
seemed to come over and over in my mind, " My God, my all ;
my God, my all." The presence of God was so near, and so real,
that I seemed scarcely conscious of any thing else. God the Fa-
ther, and the Lord Jesus Christ, seemed as distinct persons, both
manifesting their inconceivable loveliness, and mildness, and gen-
tleness, and their great and immutable love to me. I seemed to
be taken under the care and charge of my God and Saviour, in an
inexpressibly endearing manner ; and Christ appeared to me as a
mighty Saviour, under the character of the Lion of the Tribe of
Judah, taking my heart, with all its corruptions, under his care,
and putting it at his feet. In all things, which concerned me, I
felt myself safe under the protection of the Father and the Sav-
iour; w^ho appeared with supreme kindness to keep a record of ev-
ery thing that I did, and of every thing that was done to me, pure-
ly for my good.
" The peace and happiness, which I hereupon felt, was altogeth-
er inexpressible. It seemed to be that wiiich came from hea-
ven; to be eternal and unchangeable. I seemed to be lifted above
earth and hell, out of the reach of every thing here below, so that I
could look on all the rage and enmity of men or devils, with a kind
of holy indifference, and an undisturbed tranquility. At the same
time, I felt compassion and love for all mankind, and a deep abase-
ment of soul, under a sense of my own unworthiness. I thought
174 LltE OF PRKSIDF.NT EDWARDS. "
of the ministers who were in the house, and feh willing to undergo
any lahour and self-denial, if they would but come to tlie help of
tiie Lord. I also felt myself more perfectly weaned from all things
here below, than ever before. Tiie whole world, with all its en-
joyments, and all its troubles, seemed to be nothing :— My God was
my all, my only portion. No possible sofFering appeared to be
worth regarding : all persecutions and torments were a mere no-
thing. I seemed to dwell on high, and the place of defence to be
the munition of rocks.
" After some time, the two evils mentioned above, as those
which I should have been least able to bear, came to my mind — -
the ill treatment of the town^ and the ill will of my husband ; but
now I was carried exceediiTgly . above even such things as these,
and I could feel that; if I were exposed to them both, they would
seem comparatively nothing. There was then a deep snow on the
ground, and I could think of being driven from my home into the
cold and snow, of being chased from tlie town with the utmost con-
tempt and malice, and of being left to perish with the cold, as cast
out by all the world, with perfect calmness and serenity. It ap-
peared to me, that it would not move me, or in the least disturb the
inexpressible happiness and peace of my soul. My mind seemed
as much above all such things, as the sun is above the earth.
" I continued in a very sweet and lively sense of divine things,
day and night, sleeping and waking, until Saturday, Jan. 23. On
Saturday morning, I had a most solemn and deep impression on my
mind of the eye of God as fixed upon me, to observe what im-
provement I made of those spiritual communications I had received
from him ; as well as of the respect shown Mr. Edwards, who had
then been sent for to preach at Leicester. I was sensible that I
was sinful enough to bestow it on my pride, or on my sloth, which
seemed exceedingly dreadful to me. At night, my soul seemed to
be filled with an inexpressibly sweet and pure love to God, and to
the children of God ; with a refreshing consolation and solace of
soul, which made me willing to lie on the earth, at the feet of the
servants of God, to declare his gracious dealings with me, and
breathe forth before them my love, and gratitude and praise.
" The next day, which was the Sabbath, I enjoyed a sweet, and
lively and assured sense of God's infinite grace, and favour and
love to me, in taking me out of the depths of hell, and exalting me
to the heavenly glory, and the dignity of a royal priesthood.
" On Monday night, Mr. Edwards, being gone that day to Lei-
cester, I heard that Mr. Buell was coming to this town, and from
wiiat I had heard of him, and of his success, I had strong hopes
that there w^ould be great effects from his labours here. At the
same time, I had a deep and affecting impression, that the eye of
God was ever upon my heart, and that it greatly concerned me
to watch my heart, and see to it that I was perfectly resign-
l,iVK OF PRESIDENT EDWAUDS. 175
«d to God, with respect to the instruments he should inakc use
of to revive religion in this town, and be entirely willinn;, if it was
God's pleasure, that he should make use of Mr. Buel; and also
that otlier christians should appear to excel me in christian experi-
ence, and in the benefit they should derive from ministers. 1 was
conscious, that it would be exceedingly provoking to God if I
should not be thus resigned, and earnestly endeavoured to watch
my heart, that no feelings of a contrary nature might arise ; and
was enabled, as I thought, to exercise full resignation, and acquies-
cence in God's pleasure, as to these things. I was sensible what
great cause I had to bless God, for the use he had made of J\h'.
Edwards hitherto ; but thought, if he never blessed his labours
any more, and should greatly bless the labours of other ministers,
1 could entirely acquiesce in his will. It appeared to me meet
and proper, that God should employ babes and sucklings to ad-
vance his kingdom. When I thought of these things, it was my
instmctive feeling to say, " Amen, Lord Jesus ! Amen, Lord Je-
sus !" This seemed to be the sweet and instinctive language of
my soul.
" On Tuesday, I remained in a sweet and lively exercise of this
resignation, and love to and rest in God, seeming to be in my heart
from day to day, far above the reach of every thing here below.
On Tuesday night, especially the latter part of it, I felt a great
earnestness of soul and engagedness in seeking God for the town,
that religion might now revive, and that God would bless Mr.
Buell to that end. God seemed to be very near to me while I was
thus striving with him for these things, and I had a strong hope
that what I sought of him would be granted. There seemed na-
turally and unavoidably to arise in my mind an assurance, that now
God would do great things for Northampton.
On Wednesday morning, I heard that Mr. Buell arrived the
night before at Mr. Phelps's, and that there seemed to be great
tokens and effects of the presence of God there, which greatly en-
couraged, and rejoiced me. About an hour and a half after, Mr.
Buell came to our house, I sat still in entire resignedness to God,
and willingness that God should bless his labours here as much as
he pleased ; though it were to the enlivening of every saint, and
to the conversion of every sinner, in the town. These feelings
continued afterwards, when I saw liis great success ; as I never felt
the least rising of heart to the contrary, but my submission was
even and uniform, witliout interruption or disturbance. I rejoiced
when I saw the honour w^hich God put upon him, and the respect
paid him by the people, and the greater success attending his
preaching, than had followed the preaching of Mr. Edwards imme-
diately before he went to Leicester. I found rest and rejoicing in
it, and the sweet language of my soul continually was, " Amen,
Lord Jesus ! Amen, Lord Jesus !"
176 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" At 3 o'clock in the afternoon, a lecture was preached by Mr.
Buell. In the latter part of the sermon, one or two appeared
much moved, and after the blessing, when the people were going
out, several others. To my mind there was the clearest evidence,
that God w^as present in the congregation, on the work of redeem-
ing love ; and in the clear view of this, I was all at once filled with
such intense admiration of the wonderful condescension and grace
of God, in returning again to Northampton, as overwhelmed my
soul, and immediately took away my bodily strength. This was
accompanied with an earnest longing, that those of us, who were
the children of God, might now arise and strive. It appeared to
me, that the angels m heaven sung praises, for such wonderful, free
and sovereign grace, and my heart was lifted up in adoration and
praise. I continued to have clear \aews of the future world, of
eternal happiness and misery, and my heart full of love to the souls
of men. On seeing some, that I found were in a natural condi-
tion, I felt a most tender compassion for them ; but especially w^as
I, while I remained in the meeting-house, from time to time over-
come, and my strength taken away, by the sight of one and ano-
tlier, whom I regarded as the children of God, and who, I had
heard were lively and animated in religion. We remained in the
meeting-house about three hours, after the public exercises were
over. During most of the time, my bodily strength was overcome;
and the joy and thankfulness, wiiich were excited in my mind, as 1
contemplated the great goodness of God, led me to converse with
tliose who were near me, in a very earnest manner.
" When I came home, I found Mr. Buell, Mr. Christophers, Mr.
Hopkins, Mrs. Eleanor Dwight, the wife of Mr. Joseph Allen, and
Mr. Job Strong, at the house. Seeing and conversing with them
on the Divine goodness, renewed my former feelings, and filled
me with an intense desire that we might all arise, and, with an ac-
tive, flowing and fervent heart, give glory to God. The intense-
ness of my feelings again took away my bodily strength. The
words of one of Dr. Watts's Hosannas powerfully affected me ;
and, in the course of the conversation, I uttered them, as the real
language of my heart, with great earnestness and emotion.
" Hosanna to King David''s Son,
" Who reigns on a superior throne," &zc.
And while I was uttermg the words, my mind was so deeply im-
pressed with the love of Christ, and a sense of his immediate pre-
sence, that I could with difficulty refrain from rising from my seat,
and leaping for joy. I continued to enjoy this intense, and lively
and refreshing sense of Divine things, accompanied with strong
emotions, for nearly an hour ; after which, I experienced a de-
lightful calm, and peace and rest in God, until I refired for the
night ; and during the night, both waking and sleeping, I had joyful
views of Divine things, and a complacential rest of soul in God. I
LflE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 17*7
awoke in the morning of Thursday, June 28th, in the same happy
frame of mind, and engaged in the duties of my family witli a sweet
consciousness, that God was present with me, and with earnest
longngs of soul for the continuance, and increase, of the blessed
fruits of the Holy Spirit in the town. About mne o'clock, these
desires became so exceedingly intense, when I saw numbers of the
people coming into the house, with an appearance of deep interest
in religion, that my bodily strength was much weakened, and it was
■with difficulty that I could pursue my ordinary avocations. About
1 1 o'clock, as I accidentally went into the room wh^re IMr. Buell
was conversing with some of the people, I heard him say, " O that
we, who are the childj'en of God, should be cold and lifeless in re-
ligion !" and I felt such a sense of the deep ingratitude manifested
by the children of God, in such coldness 'and deadness, that my
strength was immediately taken away, and I sunk down on the spot.
Those who were near raised me, and placed me in a chair ; and,
from the fulness of my heart, I expressed to them, in a very ear-
nest manner, the deep sense I had of the v\-onderful grace of Christ
towards me, of the assurance I had of his having saved me from
hell, of my happiness running parallel with eternity, of the duty of
giving up all to God, and of the peace and joy inspired by an en-
tire dependence on his mercy and grace. Mr. Buell then read a
melting hymn of Dr. Watts,^ concerning the loveliness of Christ,
the enjoyments and employments of heaven, and the christian's
earnest desire of heavenly things ; and the truth and reality oi the
things mentioned in the hymn, made so strong an impression on
my mind, and my soul was dra^vn so powerfully towards Christ
and heaven, that I leaped unconsciously from my chair. I seemed
to be drawn upwards, soul and body, from the earth towards hea-
ven ; and it appeared to me that I must naturally and necessarily
ascend thither. These feelings continued while the hymn was
reading, and during the prayer of Mr. Christophers, which follow-
ed. After the prayer, Mr. Buell read two other hymns, on the
glories of heaven, which moved me so exceedingly, and drew me
so strongly heavenward, that it seemed as it were to draw my bo-
dy upwards, and I felt as if I must necessarily ascend thither. At
length my strength failed me, and I sunk down ; when they took
me up and laid me on the bed, where I lay for a considerable time,
faint with joy, while contemplating the glories of the heavenly
world. After I had lain a while, I felt more perfectly subdued
and weaned from the world, and more fully resigned to God, than
I had ever been conscious of before. I felt an entire indifference
to the opinions, and representations and conduct of mankind res-
^ Probably the 91st Hymn of the 2d Book, beginning with
" O the delights, the heavenly joys.
" The glories of the place.
Vol. I. 23
178 LIFE OF PRESIDiTNT EDWAllDs,
pecting me ; and a perfect willingiiessj that God should emploj
some other instrument than Mr. Edwards, in advancing the work
of grace in Northampton. I was entirely swallowed up in God, as
my only portion, and his honour and glory was the object of my
supreme desire and delight. At the same time, I felt a far great-
er love to the children of God, than ever before. I seemed to love
them as my ovv'n soul ; and when I saw them, my heart went out
towards thejn, with an inexpressible endearedness and sw^eetness,
I beheld them by taith in their risen and glorified state, with spir-
itual bodies re-fjshioned after the image of Christ's glorious body^
and arrayed in the beauty of heaven. The time when they would
be so, appeared very near, and by faith it seemed as if it were
present. This was accompanied with a ravishing sense of the un-
speakable joys of the upper world. They appeared to my mind
in all their reality and certanity, and as it were in actual and dis-
tinct vision ; so plain and evident w^ere they to the eye of my faith,.
I seemed to regard them as begun. These anticipations were re-
newed over and over, while I lay on the bed, from twelve o'clock
till four, being too much exhau.sted by emotions of joy, to rise and
sit up ; and during most of the time, my feelings prompted me to con-
verse very earnestly, with one and another of the pious women^
who were present, on those spiritual and heavenly objects, of which
I had so deep an impression. A little w^hile before I arose, Mr.
Buell and the people went to meeting.
" I continued in a sweet and lively sense of Divine things, untfl
I retired to rest. That night, which was Thursday night, Jan. 28,
was the sweetest night I ever had in my Hfe. I never before, for
so long a time together, enjoyed so much of the light, and rest and
sweetness of heaven in my soul, but without the least agitation of
body during the whole time. The great part of the night I lay a-
wake, sometimes asleep, and sometimes between sleeping and wak-
ing. But all night I continued in a constant, clear and lively sense
of the heavenly sweetness of Christ's excellent and transcendent
love, of his nearness to me, and of my dearness to him ; wath an
inexpressibly sweet calmness of soul in an entire rest in him. I
seemed to myself to perceive a glow of divine love come down
from the heart of Christ in heaven, into my heart, in a constant
stream, like a stream or pencil of sweet light. At the same time,
my heart and soul all flowed out in love to Christ ; so that there
seemed to be a constant flowing and reflowing of heavenly and di-
vine love, from Christ's heart to mine ; and I appeared to myself
to float or swim, in these bright, sweet beams of the love of Christ,
like the motes swimming in the beams of the sun, or the streams of
his light which come in at the window. My soul remained in a
kind of heavenly elysium. So far as I am capable of making a
comparison, I think that what I felt each minute, during the con -
tinuance of the whole time, w^as worth more than all the outward
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 179
♦X)mfort and pleasure, which I liad enjoyed in my whole life put to-
gether. It was a pure delight, which fed and satisfied the soul. It
was pleasure, without the least sting, or any interruption. It was a
sweetness, which my soul was lost in. It seemed to be all that my
feeble frame could sustain, of that fulness of joy, which is felt by
those, who behold the face of Christ, and share his love in the
heavenly world. There was but little difference, whether I was
asleep or awake, so deep was the impression made on my soul ;
but if there was any difference, the sweetness was greatest and most
uninterrupted, w^hile I was asleep.
" As I awoke early the next morning, which was Friday, I was
led to tliink of IVIr. Williams of Hadley preaching that day in the
town, as had been appointed ; and to examine my heart, w^iether I
w^as willing that he, who was a neighbouring minister, should be
extraordinarily blessed, and made a greater instrument of good in
the town, than Mr. Edwards ; and was enabled to say, with res-
pect to that matter, " Amen, Lord Jesus !" and to be entirely wil-
ling, if God pleased, that he should be the instrument of converting
every soul in the town. My soul acquiesced fully in the will of
God, as to tlie instrument, if liis work of renewing grace did but
goon, _
" This lively sense of the beauty and excellency of divine things,
condnued during the morning, accompanied with peculiar sweet-
ness and delight. To my own imagination, my soul seemed to be
gone out of me to God and Christ in heaven, and to have very ht-
tle relation to my body. God and Christ were so present to me,
and so near me, that I seemed removed from myself. The spir-
itual beauty of the Father and the Saviour, seemed to engross my
■whole mind ; and it was the instinctive feeling of my heart, " Thou
art ; and there is none beside thee." I never felt such an entire
emptiness of self-love, or any regard to any private, selfish interest
of my own. It seemed to me, that I had entirely done with my-
self. I felt that the opinions of the world concerning me were no-
thing, and that I had no more to do with any outward interest of
my own, than with that of a person whom I never saw. The glo-
ry of God seemed to be all, and in ail, and to swallow up every
%\ish and desire of my heart.
"Mr. Sheldon came into the house about 10 o'clock, and said
to me as he came in, " The Sun of righteousness arose on my soul
this morning, before day ;" upon which I said to him in reply,
*' That Sun has not set upon my soul all this night; I have dwelt on
high in the heavenly mansions ; the light of divine love hos sur-
rounded me ; my soul has been lost in God, and has almost left
the body." This conversation only served to give me a still live-
lier sense of the reality and excellence of divine things, and t'ticit to
such a degree, as igain to take away my strength, and orci-sion
great agitation of body. So strong were my feelings, I could not
180 LIFE OF FKIISIDENT EDWAKJDS.
refrain from conversing with those around me, in a very eaniest
manner, for about a quarter of an hour, on the infinite riches of
divine love in the work of sahTition : when, my strength entirely
tailing, my flesh grew very cold, and they carried me and set me
by the fire. As I sat there, I had a most affecting sense of the
mighty power of Christ, which had been exerted in what he had
done for my soul, and in sustaining and keeping down the native
coiTiiptions oi my heart, and of- the glorious and wonderful grace
ot God m causing the ark to return to Nortliampton. So intense
were my feelings, when speaking of these things, that I could not
forbear rising up and leaping with joy and exultation. I felt at the
same time an exceedingly strong and tender affection for the chil-
dren of God, and realized, in a manner exceedingly sweet and
ravishing, the meaning of Christ's prayer, in John xvii. 21, " That
they cdl may he one, as thou Father art in me, and I in thee, that
they also may be one in us.^^ This union appeared to me an in-
conceivable, excellent and sweet oneness ; and at the same time 1
felt that oneness in my soul, witli the children of God who were
present. Mr. Christophers then read the hymn cut of the Peni-
tential Cries, beginning with
" My soul doth magnify the Lord,
" My spirit doth rejoice ;"
The whole hMiin was deeply affecting to my feelings : but when
these words vrere read,
" My sighs at lentrth are turn'd to songs,
" The Coiiiforler ie coaic :" —
So conscious was I of the joyful presence of the holy Spirit, I could
scarcely refrain from leaping \a ith transports of joy. This happy frame
of mind continued until two o'clock, when My. Williams came in,
rnd we soon went to meeting. He preached on the subject of the
8?sin-ance of faith. The whole sermon was affecting to me, but
especially when he came to show the way in which assurroice was
obtained, and to point out its happy fruits. When I heard him
say, that those, ivho have assvrance, have a foretaste of heavenly
s:lory, I knev,' tiie truth of it from what I then felt : I knew that 1
then tasted the clusters of the heavenly Canaan : My soul was filled
and overwhelmed v\iih light, and love, and joy in the Holy Ghost,
and seemed just ready to go avvay from the body. I could scarce-
Iv refrain from expresshig my joy aloud, in the midst of the ser-
vice. I had in the mean time, an ovendielming sense of the glory
of God, as the Great Eternal Ail, and of the happiness of having
my own will entirely subdued to his will. I knew that the fore-
taste of glory, which I then had in my soul, came from him, that I
certainly should go to him, and should, as it were, drop into the
Divine Being, and be swallowed up m God.
LlfE ©F PRESIDENT EDWAKBh. 181
" After meeting was done, the congregation waited while Mr.
Buell went home, to prepare to give them a Lecture. It was al-
most dark before he came , and, in the mean time, I conversed in
a veiy earnest and joyful manner, with those who were with me in
the pew. My mind dwelt on the thought, that the Lord God Om-
nipotent reigneth, and it appeared to me that he was going to set
up a Reign of Love on the earth, and that heaven and earth were,
as it were, coming together ; which so exceedingly moved me that
I could not forbear expressing aloud, to those near me, my exulta-
tion of soul. This subsided into a heavenly calm, and a rest of
soul in God, which was even sweeter than what preceded it. Af-
terwards, Mr. Buell came and preached ; and the same happy
frame of mind continued during the evening, and night, and the
next day. In the forenoon, I was thinking of the manner in which
the children of God had been treated in the world — particularly of
their being shut up in prison — and the folly of such attempts to
make them miserable, seemed to surprise me. It appeared aston-
ishing, that men should think, by tliis means, to injure those who
had such a kingdom wdthin them. Towards night, being informed
that Mrs. P had expressed her fears least I should die before
Mr. Edwards' return, and he should think the people had killed
his wife ; I told those who were present, that I chose to die in the
way that vras most agreeable to God's will, and that I should be
willing to die in darkness and horror, if it was most for the glory of
God.
" In the evening, I read those chapters in John, which contain
Christ's dpng discourse with his disciples, and his prayer vrith
them. After I had done reading, and was in my retirement, a
little before bed-time, thinking on what I had read, my soul was so
filled with love to Christ, and love to his people, that I fainted
under the intenseness of the feeling. I felt, v.hile reading, a de-
lightful acquiescence in tlie petition to the Fatlier — "/ pray not
that thou shov.Jdst take them out of the ivorld, but that thou shouhlst
keep them from the eviiy Though it seemed to me infinitely bet-
ter to die to go to Christ, yet I felt an entire willingness to continue
in this world so long as God pleased, to do and sufier what he
would have me.
" After retiring to rest and sleeping a little while, I awoke and
had a very lively consciousness of God's being near me. I Ijad an
idea of a shining way, or path of light, between heaven and my
soul, somewhat as on Thursday night, except that God seemed
nearer to me, and as it were close by, and the way seemed more
open, and the communication more immediate and more free. I
lay awake most of the night, ^^ith a constant delightful sense of
God's great love and infinite condescension, and with a continual
\iew of God as near, and as my God. My soul remained, as on
Thursday night, in a kind of heavenly elysium. Whether waking
1B2 LirE OF PRESIi)EN'r EDV^ARJtoS.
or sleeping, there was no interruption, throughout the night, to the
views of my soul, to its heavenly light, and divine, inexpressible
sweetness. It was without any agitation or motion of the body.
I was led to reflect on God's mercy to me, in giving me, for many
years, a willingness to die ; and after that, for more than two years
past, in making me v^illing to live, that I might do and suffer what-
ever he called me to here ; whereas, before that, I often used to
feel impatient at the thought of living. Tliis then appeared to me,
as it had often done before, what gave me much the greatest sense
of thankfulness to God. I also tliought how God had graciously
given me, for a great while, an entire resignation to his will, with
respect to the kind and manner of death that I should die ; having
been made willing to die on the rack, or at the stake, or any other
tormenting death, and, if it were God's will, to die in darkness :
and how I had that day been made very sensible and fully willing,
if it was God's pleasure and for his glory, to die in horror. But
now it occurred to me, that when I had thus been made willing to
live, and to be kept on this dark abode, I used to think of living no
longer than to the ordinary age of man. Upon this I was led to
ask myself. Whether I was not willing to be kept out of heaven
even longer ; and my whole heart seemed immediately to reply,
" Yes, a thousand years, if it be God's will, and for his honour and
glory :" and then my heart, in the language of resignation, went
further, and with great alacrity and sweetness, to answer as it were
over and over again, " Yes, and hve a thousand years in horror, if
it be most for the glor^^ of God : yea, I am willing to live a thou-
sand years an hell upon earth, if it be most for the honour of God."
But then I considered with myself. What this would be, to live an
hell upon earth, for so long a time ; and I thought of the torment
of my body being so great, awful and overwhelming, that none
could bear to live in the country where the spectacle was seen,,
and of the torment and horror of my mind being vastly greater
than the torment of my body ; and it seemed to me that I found a
perfect willingness, and sweet quietness and alacrity of soul, in
consenting that it should be so, if it were most for the glory of God ;
so that there was no hesitation, doubt or darkness in my mind, at-
tending the thoughts of it, but my resignation seemed to be clear,
like a light that shone through my soul. I continued saying, " A-
men, Lord Jesus ! Amen, Lord Jesus ! glorify tliyself in me, m my
body and my soul," — with a calm and sweetness of soul, which
banished all reluctance. The glory of God seemed to overcome
me and swallow me up, and every conceivable suffering, and every
thing that was terrible to my nature, seemed to shrink to nothing be-
fore it. This resignation continued in its clearness and brightness the
rest of the night, and all the next day, and the night following, and on
^Monday in the forenoon, without interruption or abatement. All
this while, whenever I thought of it, the language of my soul was.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARUa. 183
mth the greatest fullness and alacrity, " Amen, Lord Jesus ! A-
mea, Lord Jesus !" In the afternoon of Monday, it was not quite
so perceptible and lively, but my mind remained so much in a smii-
lar Irame, for more than a week, that I could never think of it
without an inexpressible sweetness in my soul.
" After I had felt this resignation on Saturday night, for some
time as I lay in bed, I felt such a disposition to rejoice in God, that
I wished to have the world join me in praising him ; and was ready
to wonder how^ the world of mankind could He and sleep, when
there was such a God to praise, and rejoice in, and could scarcely
forbear calling out to those who were asleep in the house, to arise,
and rejoice, and praise God. When I arose on the morning of the
Sabbath, I felt a love to all mankind, wholly peculiar in its strength
and sweetness, far beyond all that I had ever felt before. The
power of that love seemed to be inexpressible. I thought, if I were
surrounded by enemies, who were venting their malice and cruelty
upon me, in tormenting me, it would still be impossible that I should
cherish any feelings towards them but those of love, and pity and
ardent desires for thejr happiness. At the same time I thought, if
I were cast off by my nearest and dearest friends, and if the feel-
ings and conduct of my husband were to be changed from tender-
ness and affection, to extreme hatred and cruelty, and that every
day, I could so rest in God, that it w^ould not touch my heart, or
diminish my happiness. I could sdll go on with alacrity in the
performance of every act of duty, and my happiness remain undi-
minished and entire.
" I never before felt so far from a disposition to judge and cen-
sure others, with respect to the state of their hearts, their sincerity,
or their attainments in holiness, as I did that morning. To do this,
seemed abhorrent to every feeling of my heart. I realized also,
in an unusual and very lively manner, how great a part of Chris-
tianity lies in the performance of our social and relative duties
to one another. The same lively and joyful sense of spiritual and
divine things continued throughout the day — a sweet love to God
and all mankind, and such an entire rest of soul in God, that it
seemed as if nothing that could be said of me, or done to me, could
touch my heart, or disturb my enjo}Tiient. The road between
heaven and my soul seemed open and wide, all the day long ; and
the consciousness I had of the reality and excellence of heavenh
things was so clear, and the affections they excited so intense, that
it overcame my strength, and kept my body weak and faint, the
great part of the day, so that I could not stand or go without help.
The night also was comfortmg and refreshing.
" This delightful frame of mind was continued on Monday.
About noon, one of the neigbours, w'ho was conversing with me,
expressed himself thus, " One smile from Christ is worth a thou-
sand million pounds ," and the word^ jrffected me exceedingly, and
184 LIIE OF PRESIDENT KDWAia>S,
m a manner which I cannot express. I had a strong sense of the
intinite worth of Christ's approbation and love, and at the srrne
time of the grossness of the comparison ; and it only astomshed
me, that any one could compare a smile of Christ to any earthly
treasure. — Towards night, I hii.d a deep sense of the awful great-
ness of God, and felt with what humility and reverence we ought
to behave ourselves before him. Just then Mr. V/ came in,
and spoive with a somewhat light, smiling air, of the fiounshi'ag state
of religion in the town ; wdiich I could scarcely bear to see. It
seemed to me, that we ought greatly to revere die presence of God,
and to behave ourselves with the utmost solemnity and humility,
when so great and holy a God was so remarkably present, and to
rejoice before him with trembling. — In the evening, these words,
in the Penitential Cries, — " The Comforter is come !" — were
accompanied to my soul with such conscious certainty, and such
intense joy, that immediately it took away my strength, and I w^as
falling to the floor; when some of tliose who were near me caught
me and held me up. And when I repented the words to the by-stand-
ers, the strength of my feelings was increased. The name — "The
Comforter" — seemed to denote that the Holy Spirit was the only
and infinite Fountain of comfort and joy, and this seemed real and
certain to my mind. These words — " The Comforter" — seem-
ed as it were immensely great, enough to fill heaven and earth.
" On Tuesday after dinner, Mr. Buell, as he sat at table, began
to discourse about the glories of the upper world ; which greatly af-
fected me, so as to take away my strength. The views and feelings
of the preceding evening, respecting the Great Comforter, were re-
newed in the most lively and joyful manner ; so that my limbs
grew cold, and I continued to a considerable degree overcome for
about an hour, earnestly expressing to those around me, my deep
and joyful sense of the presence and divine excellence of the Com-
forter, and of the glories of heaven.
" It was either on Tuesday, or Wednesday, that Mr. W
came to the house, and informed what account Mr. Lyman, wh©
was just then come from Leicester, on his w^ay from Boston, gave
of Mr. Edwards' success, in making peace and promoting religion
at Leicester. The intelhgence inspired me w^ith such an admiring
sense of the great goodness of God, in using Mr. Edwards as the
instrument of doing good, and promoting the work of salvation, that
it immediately overcame me, and took away my strength, so that 1
could no longer stand on my feet. On Wednesday night, Mr.
Clark, coming in with Mr. Buell and some of tlie people, asked
ine how I feh. I told him that I did not feel at all times alike,
but this I thought I could say, that I had given up all to God, and
there is nothing like it, nothing like giving up all to him, esteem-
ing all to be his, and resigning all at his call. I told him that, ma-
ny a time within a twelvemontli, I had asked myself when I la)
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 185
liown, How I should feel, if our house and all our })roperty in it
should be burnt up, and we should that night be turned out naked ;
whether I could cheerfully resign all to God ; and whether I so
saw that all was his, that I could fully consent to his will, in being
deprived of it? and that I found, so far as I could judge, an entire
resignation to his \^-ill, and felt that, if he should thus strip me of
every thing, I had nothing to say, but should, I thought, have an
entire calm and rest in God, for it was his own, and not mine.
After this, Mr. Phelps gave us an account of his own feelings, dur-
ing a journey from which he had just returned ; and then Mr. Pom-
eroy broke forth in the language of joy, and thankfulness and
praise, and continued speaking to us nearly an hour, leading us all
the time to rejoice in the visible presence of God, and to adore his
infinite goodness and condescension. He conchided by saying, "I
would say more, if I could ; but words were not made to express
these tilings." This reminded me of the words of Mrs. Rowe :
" More I would speak, but all my words are faint:
" Celestial Love, what eloquence can paint ?
" No more, by mortal words, can be expressed ;
** But vast Eternity shall tell the rest ;"
and my former impressions of heavenly and divine things w'ere re-
newed w-ith so much power, and life and joy, that my strength all
failed me, and I remained for some time faint and exhausted. Af-
ter the people had retired, I had a still more lively and joyful sense
of the goodness and all-sufficiency of God, of the pleasure of lov-
ing him, and of being alive and active in his service, so that, I
could not sit still, but walked the room for some time, in a kind of
transport. The contemplation w^.s so refreshing and delightful, so
much like a heavenly feast within the soul, that I felt an absolute
indifference as to any external circumstances ; and, according to
my best remembrance, this enlivening of my spirit continued so,
that I slept but little that night.
" The next day, being Thursday, between ten and eleven
o'clock, and a room full of people being collected, I heard two per-
sons give a minute account of the enlivening and joyful influences
of the Holy Spirit on their own hearts. It was s\^ eet to me, to see
others before me in their divine attainments, and to follow after
them to heaven. I thought I should rejoice to follow^ the ne^ro
servants in the towTi to heaven. While I was thus listening, the
consideration of the blessed appearances there were of God's being
there with us, affected me so powerfully, that the joy and transport
of the preceding night v.ere again renowned. After this, they sang
an hymn, which greatly moved me, especially the latter part of it,
which speaks of the ungratefulness of not having the praises of
Christ always on oiu* tongues. Those last words of the hymn
seemed to fasten on my mind, and as I repeated them over, I felt
uch intense love to Christ, and so much delight in praising him-.
Vol. I. 24
'i-SiJ LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARUfc,
that I could hardly forbear leaping from my chair, and .':;ingiiig a-
loud for joy and exultation. I continued thus extraordinarily mov-
ed until about one o'clock, when the people went away."
I AM well aware, that very different views will be formed of the
preceding narrative, by different individuals. Those, who have no
conception of what is meant by the religion of tlie heart, will doubt-
less pronounce it the offspring of a diseased body, or a distemper-
ed brain. Others, who profess the religion of Christ, but whose
minds usually come in contact with nothing v.hich is not merely
palpable — with nothing but wiiat they can either see, or hear, or
feel, or taste, — will probably regard it as the effect of mere enthu-
siasm. While others, who are both more intellectual and more
spiritual in their objects of contemplation, will at once perceive,
that the state of mind therein described, is one to which they them-
selves are chiefly or wholly strangers ; and will therefore very nat-
urally, and rationally wish to learn, sojnewhat more minutely, the
circumstances of the individual, v/ho vras the subject of these spir-
itual discoveries, as w^ell as their actual effect upon her character.
On these points, the testimony of Mr. Edwards is full and exphcit ;
and from his authority, we state the following facts.
At this time, Mrs. Edwards had been long, in an uncommon
manner, grovving in grace, and rising, l)y very sensible degrees, to
higher love to God, weanedness from the world, and m.astery over
sin and temptation, through great trials and conflicts, and long con-
tinued strugghng and fighting with sin, and earnest and constant
prayer and labour in religion, and engagedness of mind in the use
of all means, attended with a great exactness of life ; and this
growth had been attended, not only with a great increase of reli-
gious affections, but with a most visible alteration of outward Ijehav-
iour; particularly in living above the world, and in a greater degree
of steadfastness and strength in the way of duty and self-denial;
maintaining the christian conflict against temptations, and conquer-
ing from time to time under great trials ; persisting in an unmoved,
untouched calm and rest, midcr the changes and accidents of time,
such as seasons of extreme pain, and apparent hazard of immedi-
ate death. These transports did not arise from bodily weakness,
but were greatest in the best state of liealth. They wei-e accom-
panied with a li\ely sense of the greatness of God, and her own
littleness and vileness ; and had abiding effects, in the increase of
the sweetness, rest and humility, wiiich they left upon the soul,
and in a new engagedness of heart to live to the honour of God,
and to watch and figlu against sin. They w^ere attended with no
enthusiastical disposition to follow^ impulses, or supposed revela-
tions, nor with any appearance of spiriiual pride ; but on the con-
trary, with a very great increase of meekness, and humility, and a
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 187
tiispositiou in honour to prefer others, as well as with a great aver-
sion to jiidgine; others, and a strong sense of the importance of mo-
ral, social duties. They were accompanied with an extraordinary-
sense of the awful majesty of God, so as frequently to take away
the bodily strength ; with a sense of the hohness of God, as of a
flame infinitely pure and bright, so as oftentimes to overwhelm
soul and body ; with an extraordinary view^ of the infinite terrible-
ness of his wrath, of tlie exceeding sinfulness of her own heart,
and of a desert of that wTath forever ; with an intense sorrow for
sin, so as entirely to prostrate the strength of the body ; with a
clear certainty of the truth of the great things revealed in the Gos-
pel ; with an overwhelming sense of the glory of the work of re-
demption, and the w^ay of salvation by Jesus Christ, of the glorious
harmony of the Divine attributes appearing therein, as that wherein
mercy and truth are met together, and righteousness and peace
have kissed each other ; with a sight of the glorious sufficiency of
Christ, a constant immoveable trust in God, an overwhelming sense
of his glorious unsearchable \visdom, a sweet rejoicing at his being
infinitely and unchangeably happy, independent and all-sufficient,
at his reigning over all, and doing his own will with uncontrollable
power and sovereignty ; with a delightful sense of the glory of the
Holy Spirit, as the great Comforter ; with intense desires for the
honour and glory of God's name, a clear and constant preference
of it, not only to her own temporal interests, but to her spiritual
comfort; with a willingness to live and die in spiritual darkness, if the
honour of God required it, a great lamenting of ingratitude, intense
longings and faintings after higher love to Christ, and greater con-
formity to him — particularly to be more perfect in humility and ad-
oration ; with great delight in singing praises to God and Jesus
Christ, a desire that this present life might be one continued song
of praise, and an overcoming pleasure at the thought of spending
eternity in that exercise; with a living by faith in a very unusual
manner ; with an uniform distrust of her own strength, and a great
dependence on God for help ; with inteiir-o longings that all christians
might be fervent in love, and active in the service of God; "v^ith taking
pleasure in watchfulness and toil, self-denial and bearing the cross;
with a melting compassion for those who w^er e in a state of nature, and
for christians under darkness, an universal benevolence to all man-
kind, a wilhngness to endure any suffering for the conversion of the
impenitent — her compassion for them being often to that degree,
that she could find no su]:)port nor rest, but in going to God and
pouring out her s6ul m prayer for them ; with earnest desires that
tlie then existing work of Divine grace might be carried on with
greater purity, and freedom from all bitter zeal, censoriousness,
.spiritual pride and angry controversy, and that the kingdom of
Christ might be estabhshed through the earth, as a kingdom of lio-
liness, peace and joy ; with unspeakable delight in tl:ie thoughts of-
188 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
heaven, as a world of love, where love shall be the saints' eternal
food, where tliey shall dwell in llie light of love, and where the ve-
ry air and breath will be nothing but love ; with intense love to the
people of God, as to those who will soon wear his perfect image :
Avith earnest desires that others miglit love God better than herself,
and attain to higher degrees of holiness ; with a dehght in convers-
ing on the most spiritual and heavenly things in religion, often en-
gaging in such conversation, with a degree of feeling too intense to
be long endured ; and with a lively sense of the importance of char-
ity to the poor, as well as of the need which ministers iiave of the influ-
ences of the Holy Spirit, and earnest longings and wrestlings wit li
God for them in prayer. Slie had also, according to Mr. Edwards, the
greatest, fullest, longest continued, and most constant Assurance
of the favour of God, and of a title to future glory, that he ever
saw any appearance of, in any person ; — enjoying, especially near
the time in which he made this statement, to use her own expres-
sion, THE RICHES OF FuLL AssuRANCE ; as wcU as an uninter-
rupted, entire resignation to God, with respect to health or sick-
ness, ease or pain, life or death, and an entire resignation of the
lives of her nearest earthly friends. These things w^cre attended
with a constant, sweet peace and serenity of soul, without a cloud
to interrupt it, a continual rejoicing in all the works of nature and
providence, a wonderful access to God by prayer, sensibly con-
versing with him, as much as if Christ were here on earth ; fre-
quent, plain, sensible and immediate, answers of prayer, all tears
wiped away, all former troubles and sorrows of life forgotten, ex-
cepting sorrow for sin, doing every thing for God and his glory, do-
ing it as the service of love, with a continual, uninterrupted cheer-
fulness, peace and joy. " O how good," she once observed, " is
it to work for God in the day time, and at night to lie down under
his smiles." Instead of slighting the means of grace in conse-
quence of these discoveries, she was never more sensible of her
need of .instruction ; instead of regarding herself as free from sin,
she was led by her clearer sight of the Divine holiness, to perceive
more fully the sinfulness of her own heart ; instead of neglecting
the business of hfe, she performed it with greater alacrity, as a
part of the service of God — declaring that, when thus done, it was
as delightful as prayer itself. At the same time, she discovered an
extreme anxiety to avoid every sin. and to discharge every moral
obligation, was most exemplary in the performance of every social
and relative duty, exhibited great inoffensiveness of hfe and con-
versation, great meekness, gentleness and benevolence of spirit,
and avoided, with remarkable conscientiousness, all those things,
which she regarded as failings in her own character.
To tliose, who, after reading this statement of facts, still regard
the preceding narrative as the offspring of enthusiam, we shall
draw our reply from Mr. Edwards himself: " Now if such things
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 180
are enthusiasm, and the offspring of a distempered brain; let my
brain be possessed evermore of that happy distemper ! If this be
distraction ; I pray God tiiat the world of mankind may all be seiz-
ed Vk'ith this benign, meek, beneficent, beatific, glorious distraction !
What notion have they of true religion, v.'lio reject what has here
been described ? What shall we find to correspond with these ex-
pressions of Scripture, The peace of God, that passeth all under-
standing : Rejoicing ivith joy unspeakable, and full of glory :
Godh shining into our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of
the glory of God, in the face of Jesus Christ : With open face, he-
holding as in a glass the glory of God, and being changed into the
same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord :
Being called out of darkness into marvellous light : and having the
day-star arise in our hearts : What, let me ask, if these things that
have been mentioned do not correspond with these expressions;
what else can we find that does correspond with them ?"
Mr. Edwards adds, that he had witnessed many instances, in
Northampton and elsewhere, of other persons, which were in gene-
ral, of the same kind with these, though not so high in degree, in
any instance ; and, in many of them, not so pure and unmixed, or
so well regulated. In some individuals, who discovered very in-
tense religious affections, there was obviously a great mixture of
nature with grace, and in some a sad degenerating of rehgious af-
fections ; yet, in most instances, they were uniform in their charac-
ter, and obviously the result of fervent piety.
That such full and clear discoveries of the Divine excellency
and glory, as those recited in the preceding narrative, are uncom-
mon, is unhappily too true : still they are far from being singular ;
for accounts of a similar nature may be found in the private diaries
of men of distinguished piety, in almost every age of the church."^
They are not however probably more uncommon, than are great
attainments in piety ; and, when enjoyed by those, v/ho have made
such attainments, ought, in no respect, to be regarded as surprising.
There is certainly in God, a goodness and a glory, infinitely surpass-
ing the comprehension of the highest created beings. This good-
ness and glory, which constitutes the Divine beauty and loveliness,
God is able to reveal to the mind of every intelligent creature, as
far as his faculties extend. If the mind, to which this revelation is
made, has a supreme rehsh for holiness ; the discovery of this spirit-
ual beauty of the Divine mind, will communicate to it an enjoyment,
which is pure and heavenly in its nature ; and the degree of this
enjoyment, in every case, will be proportioned to the measure of
the faculties, and to the fulness of the discovery. This is obvi-
ously true in the heavenly world. God there reveals his glory —
'^ As examples o^this nature, the reader is referred to the writinfrs of Fla-
vel Ti. Baxter, and Brainerd, and of Mr. Edwards himsptf.
190 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
not ill all its infinite brightness : this, he cannot do to a created m-
teliigence : he reveals it — in as strong an effulgence as the minds
of saints and angels can endure. Were a revelation, equally clear
and full, to be made to one of us here on earth, it would obviously
overwhelm and destroy the hfe of the body ; for John, even
vrhen he beheld the glorified body of Christ, fell at his feet as
dead. In proportion as an individual is possessed of holmess, so
much more near does he come to God, and so much more clear and
distinct is his perception of his true character. " If a man love me,"
says Christ, " he will keep my words ; and my Father will love
him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him."
Such discoveries of the Divine beauty and glory, are therefore the
promised rewm'd, as well as the natural consequence, of distin-
guished holiness ; and a well authenticated narrative, of the man-
ner in which they were made, in a given instance, even if they
were unusual in degree, instead of exciting our distrust or surprise,
should lead us, with a noble emulation, to " press forward towards
the mark, for the prize of the high calbng of Godm Christ Jesus."
CHAPTER XT.
Extent of the Revival of 1740, '41, '42. — Auspicious opening.
— Opposed by its enemies; and injured by its friendc.
" Thoughts on the Revived in J\"eiv England.'^'' — Attestations of
numerous ministers. — Causes of its decline. — Influence of Mr.
Whitefield, Mr. Tennent, and others. — Influence of Mr. Ed-
wards'' Publications iyi Scotland. — Great Revival of Reli'j;ion
there. — His correspondents in that country. — Letter to Mr
M^Cidloch. — Ansiver to Do. — Letter from Mr. Robe.
The reader can scarcely need to be informed, that the Revival
of religion, of which we have been speaking, was not confined to
Northampton. It began there, and at Boston, and at many other
places, in 1740, and in that, and the three followmg years, prevail-
ed, to a greater or less degree, in more than one hundred and fifty
congregations in New England, New York, New Jersey and Penn-
sylvania ; as well as in a considerable number more, in Maryland
and Virginia, in 1744. At its commencement, it appears to have
been, to an unusual degree, a silent, powerful and glorious, work
of the Spirit of God — the simple effect of Truth applied to the
conscience, and accompanied by his converting grace. So auspi-
cious indeed was the opening of this memorable work of God, and
so rapid its progress, that the promised reign of Christ on the
Earth was believed, by many, to be actually begun. Had it con-
tinued of this unmixed character, so extensive was its prevalence,
and so powerful its operation, it would seem that in no great lengtli
of time, it would have pervaded this western world. As is usual in
such cases, it was opposed by the enemies of vital religion, and
vvith a violence proportioned to its prevalence and power. But its
v/orst enemies were found among its most zealous friends : and Mr,
Edwards appears to have been early aware, that the measures too
generally resorted to, by many of them, to extend its influence over
the whole country, as well as throughout every tovvn and village
where it was actually begun, were only adapted to introduce con-
fusion and disorder, as far as they prevailed. To check these
commencing evils, if possible, and to bear his own testimony to the
Work as a genuine work of the Holy Spirit, he prepared and pub-
lished his " Thoughts on the Revival of Religion in New England,
in 1740." In this Treatise, after presenting evidence most clear
and convincing that the attention to relig-on, of which he speaks,
w^s a glorious work of God, and showing the obhgations wliich all
192 iilFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
were under, to acknowledge and promote it, as well as the danger
of the contrary conduct : he points out various particulars in which
its friends had been injuriously blamed, then exhibits the errors
and mistakes into which they had actually fallen, and concludes by
showing positively, wliat ought to be done to promote it. This
work, which was published in 1742, excited a very deep interest
in the American churches, and was immediately republished in
Scotland. The author, from his uncommon acquaintance with the
Scriptures, the soundness of his theological views, his intuitive dis-
cernment of the operations of the mind, his knowledge of the hu-
man heart both before and after its renovation by the Spirit of God,
his familiarity whh revivals of religion, his freedom from enthusi-
asm, and his utter aversion to extravagance and disorder, was ad-
mirably quahfied to execute it in the happiest manner : and, from
the time of its first publication, it has been, to a very wide extent,
the common Text-book of evangelical divines, on the subject ot
which it treats. If the reader will examine the various accounts
of revivals of religion, he will find that no one of them, anterior to
this, furnishes an explanation of the subject, in accordance with the
acknowledged principles of mental philosophy.
In 1743, about one hundred and sixty ministers published their
attestations to this work, as in their own view a genuine work of
the Spirit of God, and as having been extraordinary and remarka-
ble, on account of tlie numbers who discovered a deep anxiet}^ for
their salvation; on account of its rapid progress from place to j)lace ;
and on account of the power with which it was carried on. Yet,
while they bear witness to the great numbers who appeared to
have become real christians, to the extensive reformation of morals
\vhich it occasioned, and to a greater prevalence of religion than
they had before witnessed ; many of them also regret the extrava-
gancies and irregularities, which in some places had been permitted
to accompany it. Among these, they particularly point oui — a dis-
position to make secret impulses on the mind, a rule of duty — lay-
men invading the ministerial office, and under a pretence of exhort-
ing, setting up preaching — ministers invading each other's provin-
ces— indiscreet young men rushing into particular places, and
preaching on all occasions — unscriftural separations of churches,
and of ministers from their churches — a rash judging of the reh-
gious state of others — and a controversial, uncharitable and censo-
rious, spirit.
There can be no doubt, that both parts of this statement are
true. Although this most extensive work of grace opened on New"
England, in 1740 and 1741, in a manner eminently auspicious ;
yet in the two following years, it assumed, in various places, a
somewhat different as})ect, and was unhappily marked with irregu-
larity and disorder. This was doubtless owing, in some degree,
to the fact, that many ministers of wisdom and sound discretion.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 193
not adverting sufficiently to the extent and importance of the Apos-
tolic exhortation, " Let all things be done decently and in order,"
either encouraged, or did not effectually suppress, outcries, falling
down and swooning, in the time of public and social worship, the
speaking and praying of women in the church and in mixed assem-
blies, the meetiiDg of children by themselves for religious worship,
and singing and praying aloud in the streets; but far more to the
unrestrained zeal of a considerable number of misguided men ; —
some of them, preachers of the gospel, and others, lay-exhorters ; —
who, intending to take Mr. Whitefield as their model, travelled from
place to place, preaching and exhorting wherever they could col-
lect an audience ; pronounced definitively and unhesitatingly with
respect to the piety of individuals, both ministers and private chris-
tians ; and, whenever they judged a minister, or a majority of his
church, destitute of piety ; — which they usually did, not on account
of their false principles or their irreligious life, but for their want of an
ardour and zeal equal to their own ; — advised, in the one case, the
whole church to withdraw firom the minister ; and, in the other, a
minority to separate themselves from the majority, and to form a
distinct church and congregation. This indiscreet advice, had, at
times, too much influence, and occasioned in some places the sun-
dering of churches and congregations, in others the removal of
ministers, and in others the separation of individuals from the com-
munion of their brethren. It thus introduced contentions and
quarrels into churches and families, alienated ministers from each
other, and from their people, and produced, in the places where
these consequences were most discernible, a wide-spread and rivet-
ted prejudice against re\ivals of religion. It is deserving perhaps
of enquiry, Whether the subsequent slumber of the American
Church, for nearly seventy years, may not be ascribed, in an impor-
tant degree, to the fatal re-action of these unhappy measures.
There can be no doubt that on IMr. Whitefield, (although by his
multiplied and successful labours he was the means of incalculable
good to the churches of America, as well as to those of England
and Scotland,) these e^ils are, to a considerable degree, to be
charged, as having first led the way in this career of irregularity
and disorder. He did not go as far as some of his followers ; but
he opened a wide door, and went great lengths in these forbidden
paths ; and his imitators, having less discretion and experience,
ventured, under the cover of his example, even beyond the limits
which he himself was afraid to pass. His published journals show,
that he was accustomed to decide too authoritatively, whether oth-
ers, particularly ministers, were converted ; as well as to insist that
churches ought to remove those, wiiom they regarded as uncon-
verted ministers ; and that individual christians or minorities of
churches, where a majority refused to do this, were bound to sepa-
rate themselves. IMr. Edwards, wholly disapproving of tliis con-
Vol. I. 25
194 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS*
duct, conversed with Mr. Whitefield ficely, in the presence of
others, about his practice of pronouncing ministers, and other mem-
bers of the christian church, unconverted ; and declares that he
supposed him to be of the opinion, that unconverted ministers
ought not to be continued in the ministry ; and that he supposed
that he endeavoured to propagate this opinion, and a practice ag;. ee-
able thereto. The same may be said, in substance, of Mr. G.
Tennent, Mr. Finley, and IMr. Davenport, all of whom became
early convinced of their error, and with christian sincerity openly ac-
knowledged it. At the same time, vvhile these things were to be
regretted in themselves, and still more so in their unhappy conse-
quences, the evidence is clear that, in far the greater number of
places, these irregularities and disorders, if in any degree preva-
lent, were never predominant ; and that the attention to religion in
these places, while it condnued, was most obviously a great and
powerful work of the Spirit of God. The testimony of the rnmis-
ters of those places, on these points, is explicit. It is given with
great caution, and with the utmost candour ; it acknowledges frank-
ly the evils then experienced ; and it details the actual moral
change wrought in individuals and in society at large, in such a
manner, that no one, who believes in regeneration as the work of
the Holy Spirit, can doubt that this change was effected by the
finger of God.
Though the attention to religion, at this period, was more pow-
erful and more universal at Northampton, than in almost any other
congregation, there was yet scarcely one in which so few of these
evils were experienced. The reason was, that their spiritual guide
liad already formed, in his own mind, setded principles respecting
a genuine Revival of religion — as to its cause, its nature, and in the
most important points, as to the manner in which it was to be treat-
ed. He regarded it as caused — not by Appeals to the feelings or
the passions, but — ^by the Truth of God brought home to the mind,
in a subordinate sense by the preaching of die Gospel, but in a far
higher sense by the immediate agency of the Holy Spirit. He
considered such an event, so far as man is concerned, as the sim}:>le
effect of a practical attention to Trudi, on the conscience and the
heart. He felt it to be his great, and in a sense his only, duty
therefore, to urge Divine Truth on the feelings and consciences of
his hearers, wth all possible solemnity and power. How he in
fact urged it, his published sermons will show.
Yet even in Northampton, many things occurred, which not only
were deviations from decorum and good sense, but were directly
calculated, as far as diey prevailed, to change that, which, in its
commencement, was, to an uncommon degree, a silent and power-
ful work of divine grace, into a scene of confusion and disorder.
This was owing chiefly to contagion from without. " The former
part of the revival of religion, in 1740 and 1741, seemed to be
LIFE O'P PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 195
fiiuch more pure, having less of a corrupt mixture tlian in that of
1735 and 1736. — But in 1742, it was otherwise : the work con-
tinued more pure till we were infected from ahroad. Oar people
hearing of, and some of them seeing, the work in other places,
where there was a greater visible commotion than here, and the
outward appearances w^ere more extraordinary, their eyes were
dazzled with the high professions and great show that some made,
who c:ame in hither from other places. That these people went so far
before them in raptures and violent emodons of the affections, and a
vehe.iient zeal, and what they called boldness for Christ, our peo-
ple were ready to think was owing to far greater attainments in
grace and intimacy with heaven. These things had a strange in-
fluence on the people, and gave many of them a deep and unhappy
tincture, from which it was a hard and long labour to deliver them,
and from which some of them are not fully delivered, to this day."
In many parishes, where the attention to religion commenced in
17 2, it was extensively, if not chiefly, of this unhappy character.
This w^as particularly true in the eastern part of Connecticut, and
in the eastern and south eastern part, and some of the more central
parishes, of Massachusetts. Churches and congregations were
torn asunder, many ministers were dismissed, churches of a sepa-
ratical character were formed, the peace of society was permanently
broken up, and a revival of religion became extensively, in the
view of the community, another name for the prevalence of fanati-
cism, disorder and misrule. This unhappy and surprising change
should prove an everlasting beacon to the Church of God.
I HAVE already had occasion to remark, that the " Narrative of
Surprising Conversions" was repeatedly published, and extensively
circulated, throughout England and Scotland. The same was
true of Mr. Edwards' Five Sermons preached during the revival
of rehgion in 1734 — 5, and of his Discourse on "the Distinguish-
ing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God." The effect of these
pubhcations, particularly of the first, was in the latter country great
and salutary. The eyes both of ministers and christians were ex-
tensively opened to the fact, that an effusion of die Spirit, resem-
bling in some good degree those recorded in the Acts of the
Apostles, might take place, and might rationally be expected to
take place, in modern times, in consequence of the direct and
powerful application of similar means. Scotland was at that time
favoured with the labours of many clergymen, greatly respected
for their piety and talents ; among whom were the Rev. William
M'CuLLOCH of Cambuslang, the Rev. John Robe of Kilsyth, the
Rev. John M'Laurin of Glasgow, the Rev. Thomas Gillespie
of Carnoch, the Rev. John Willi son of Dundee, and the Rev.
John Erskine of Kirkintilloch, afterwards Dr. ErskTne of Ed-
inburgh. These gentlemen, and many of their associates in the
iiunistry, appear, at the time of which we are speaking, to hav«
196 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
preached, not only with great plainness and fervency, but with the
strongest confidence of immediate and great success ; and, as a
natural consequence, the Church of Scotland soon witnessed a state
of things, to which she. had long been a stranger.
In February, 1742, a revival of religion began at Cambuslang,
the parish of Mr. M'Culloch, four miles from Glasgow, resembling
in its power and rapidity, and the number of conversions, that in
Northampton, in 1734 — 5 ; and in the course of that year, scenes
of -A similar nature were witnessed in Kilsyth, Glasgow, Dundee,
Carnock, Kirkintilloch, Edmburgh, Aberdeen, and upwards of
thirty towns and villages, in various parts of that kingdom. Thus
the darkness which covers the earth, was dispersed, for a season,
from over these two countries, and the clear light of heaven shone
down upon them, \\ith no intervening cloud. In such circumstan-
ces, it might naturally be expected, thai the prominent clergymen
in both, feehng a common interest, and bemg engaged in similar
labours, would soon open a mutual correspondence.
The first of j\lr. Edwards' correspondents in Scotland, was the
Rev. IMr. M'Laurin of Glasgow ; but, unfortunately, I have been
able to procure none of the letters which passed between them.
That gentleman, in the early part of 1743, ha\dng informed Mr.
Edwards that his friend, Mr. IM'Culloch of Cambuslang, had in-
tended to wTite to him with the \iew of offering a correspondence,
but had failed of the expected opportunity ; Mr. Edwards address-
ed to the latter the following letter.
" To tlie Rev. Wilham M'Culloch, Cambuslang.
''Northampton, May 12, 1743.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" Mr. M'Laurin of Glasgow, in a letter he has lately sent me,
informs me of your proposing to write a letter to me, and of your
being prevented by the failing of the expected opportunity. I
thank you. Rev. Sir, that you had such a thing in your heart. We
were informed last year, W the prmted and well attested narra-
tive, of the glorious work of God in your parish ; which we have
since understood has spread into many other towns and parishes
in that part of Scotland : especially are we informed of this by Mr.
Robes' Narrative, and I perceive by some papers of the Weekly
History, sent me by Mr. IM'Laurin of Gliisgow, that the work has
continued to make glorious progress at Cambuslnng, even till it
has prevailed to a wonderful degree indeed. God has highly fa-
voured and honoured you, dear Sir, which may justly render your
name precious to all that love our Lord Jesus Christ. We live in
a day wherein God is doing marvellous thmgs : in that respect, we
are distinguished from former generations. God has wrought great
things in New-England, which, though exceedingly glorious, have al!
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARD5. 197
along been attended with some threatening clouds ; which, from
the beginning, caused me to appreliend some great stop or check
to be put to the work, before it should be begun and carried on in
its genuine purity and beauty, to subdue all before it, and to pre-
vail with an irresistible and continual progress and triumph ; and
it is come to pass according to my apprehensions. But yet I can-
not think otherwise, than that what has now been doing, is the
forerunner of something vastly greater, more pure, and more ex-
tensive. I can't think that God has come down from heaven, and
done such great things before our eyes, and gone so much beside
and beyond his usual way of working, and wrought so wonderfully,
and that he has gone away with a design to leave tilings thus.
Who hath heard such a thing ? Who hath seen such things ? And
will God, when he has wi'ought so wonderfully, and made the
earth to bring forth in one day, bring to the birth and not cause to
bring forth ? And shall he cause to bring forth, and shut the womb ?
Isaiah Ixvi. 8, 9. I live upon the brink of the grave, in great in-
firmity of body, and nothing is more uncertain, than whether I
shall live to see it : but, I believe God will re\dve his work again
before long, and that it will not wholly cease till it has subdued the
whole earth. But God is now going and returning to his place,
till we acknowledge our offence, and I hope to humble his church
in New-England, and purify it, and so fit it for yet greater com-
fort, that he designs in due time to bestow upon it. God may deal
with his church, as he deals with a particular saint ; commonly, af-
ter his first comfort, the clouds return, and there is a season of re-
markable darkness, and hiding of God's face, and bufFefings of Sa-
tan ; but all to fit for greater mercy; and as it was with Christ him-
self, who, presently after the heavens were opened above his head,
and the Spirit was poured out upon him, and God wonderfully tes-
tified his love to him, was driven into the wilderness, to be tempt-
ed of the devil forty days. I hope God will show us our errors,
and teach us wisdom by his present withdrawings. Now in the
day of adversity, we have time and cause to consider, and begin
now to have opportunity to see the consequences of our conduct.
I wish that God's ministers and people, every where, would take
w^arning by our errors, and the calamities that are the issue of
them. I have mentioned several things, in my letters to Mr.
M'Laurin and Mr. Robe ; another I might have mentioned, that
most evidently proves of ill consequence, that is, we have run from
one extreme to another, with respect to talking of experiences;
that whereas formerly there was too great a reservedness in this
matter, of late many have gone to an unbounded openness, fre-
quency and constancy, in talking of their experiences^declaring al-
most every thing that passes between God and their own souls,
every where, and before every body. Among other ill conse-
quences of such a practice, this js one, that religion runs all into
198 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWA111)S.
that channel ; and religion is placed very much in it, so that the
strength of it seems to be spent in it ; that other duties, that are of
vastly greater importance, have been looked upon as light in compa-
rison of tliis, so that other parts of religion have been really much
injured thereby ; as when we see a tree excessively full of leaves,
v>^e find so much less fruit ; and when a cloud arises w^itli an ex-
cessive degree of wind, we have the less rain. How much, dear
Sir, does God's church at such a day, need the constant gracious
care and guidance of our good Shepherd ; and especially, w^e that
are ministers.
" I should be glad, dear Sir, of a remembrance in your prayers,
and also of your help, by informations and instructions, by what
3'ou find in your experience in Scotland. I believe it to be the
duty of one part of the cliurch of God, thus to help another.
" I am, dear Sir, your affectionate
" Brother and serv^ant in Jesus Christ,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The following is the answer of Mr. M'Culloch, to the preceding
letter.
" Cambuslang, Aug, 13, 1743.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" The happy period in which we live, and the times of refresh-
ing from the presence of the Lord, wherewith you first were visit-
ed, in Northampton, in the year 1734 : and then, more generally,
in New England, in 1740, and 1741 ; and then we, in several pla-
ces in Scotland, in 1742, and 1743; and the strong opposition
made to this work, with you and with us, checked by an infinitely
superior Power; often brings to my mind that prophecy, Isaiah lix.
19 ; "So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the West ; and
his glory from the Rising of the sun ; When the enemy shall come
in as a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall Hft up a standard against
him." I cannot help thinking that this prophecy, eminently points
at our times; and begins to be fulfilled in the multitudes of souls
that are bringing in to fear the Lord, to worship God in Christ, in
whom his name is, and to see his glory in his sanctuary. And it
is, to me, pretty remarkable, that the prophet here foretells tliey
should do so, in the period he points at, not from East to West,
but from West to East; mentioning the West before the East,
contrary to the usual way of speaking in other prophecies,
as where Malachi foretells, that the name of the Lord should be
great among the Gentiles, from the Rising of the sun to the West,
(Mai. i. 11.) And our Lord Jesus, that many should come from
tlie East and W^est, he. (Matthew viii. U.) And in this order it
was, that the light of the gospel came to dawn on the several na-.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT KDWARI>S. 190
Tions, in the propagation of it through the world. But the prophet
here, under the conduct of the Holy Spirit, who chooses all his
words in infinite wisdom, puts the West before the East; intend-
ing, as I conceive, thereby to signify, that the glorious revl\'al of
religion, and the wide and difiiisive spread of vital Christianity, in
the latter times of the gospel, should begin in the more wasterly
parts, and proceed to these more easterly. And while it should be
doing so, or shortly after, great oppositon should arise, the enemy
should come in as a flood : Satan should, with great violence, as-
sault particular believing souls ; and stir up men to malign and re-
proach the work of God ; and, it's likely also, raise a terrible per-
secution against the church. But while the enemy might seem,
for a time, to be thus carrying all before him, the Spirit of the
Lord shoidd lift up a standard against him ; give a banner to them
that fear Him, and animate them to display it for the truth, and
make his word mightily to prevail, and bear down all opposing
power. For on what side soever the Almighty and Eternal Spi-
rit of Jehovah lifts up a standard, there the victory is certain ; and
we may be sure he will Hft it up in defence of his own work. The
Chaldee paraphrase makes the words in the latter part of this verse,
to allude to the river Euphrates, when it breaks over all ts banks,
and overflows the adjacent plains ; thus, when persecutors shall
come in, as the inundation of the river Euphrates, they shall
be broke in pieces by the w^ord of the Lord.
" The whole o this verse seems to me, to have an aspect to the
present and past times, for some years. The Sun of Righteous--
ness, has been making his course from West to East, and shed-
ding his benign and quickening influences, on poor forlorn and be-
nighted souls in places vasdy distant from one anodier. But clouds
have arisen and intercepted his reviving beams. The enemy of
salvation has broke in, as an overflowing flood, almost overwhelmed
poor souls, newdy come into the spiritual world, after they had got
some glimpse of the glory of Christ, with a deluge of temptations :
floods of ungodly men, stirred up by Satan, and their natural en-
mity at religion, have affrighted them : mistaken and prejudiced
friends have disowned them. Many such things have already be-
fallen the subjects of this glorious work of God of late years. But
I apprehend more general and formidable trials are yet to come :
and that the enemy's coming in as a flood, may relate to a flood of er-
rors or persecutions of fierce enemies, rushing in upon the clnirch,
and threatening to swallow her up. But our comfort is, that the
Spirit of the Lord of Hosts will lift up a standard, against all the
combined powers of earth and hell, and put them to flight: and
Christ having begun to conquer, so remarkably, will go on from
conquering to conquer, till the whole earth be filled with his glory.
Rev. xii. 15; Isaiah xvii. 12, 13.
" I mention these things, dear Sir, not for your information, for
200 LIIE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
1 know that I can add nothing to you ; but to show my agreement
with you, in what you express as your sentiments, that what has
now been a doing is the fore-runner of something vastly greater,
more pure, and more extensive, and that God will revive his work
again, ere long, and that it will not wholly cease, till it has subdued
the whole earth : and, without pretending to prophecy, to hint a
little at the ground of my expectations. Only I'm afraid, (which
is a thing you do not hint at) that before these glorious times, some
dreadful stroke or trial may yet be abiding us. May the Lord pre-
pare us for it. But as to this, I cannot and dare not peremptorily
determine. All things I give up to farther light, without pretend-
ing to fix the times and seasons for God's great and wonderful
works, which he has reserved in his own power, and the certain
knowledge of which he has locked up in his own breast."
The same conveyance brought Mr. Edwards the following Let-
ter, from the Rev. Mr. Robe, of Kilsyth.
''Kilsyth, Aug, 16, 1743.
*' Rev. Sir, and very dear Brother,
*' We acknowledge, with praise and thanks, the Lord's keeping
his work hitherto, ivith us, free from those errors and disorders,
which, through the subtilty of the serpent, and corruptions even of
good men, were mixed with it in New England. As this was no
more just ground of objection against what was among you, bemg
a real work of the Holy Spirit, than the same things were against
the work of God in Corinth, and other places, at the first conver-
€ion of the Pagans, and afterwards at the Reformation from Popery ;
so the many adversaries to this blessed work here, have as fully made
use of all those errors, disorders, and blemishes, against it there,
as objections, as if they had really been here. The most unsea-
sonable accounts from America, the most scurrilous and bitter
pamphlets, and representations from mistaking brethren, were
much and zealously propagated. Only it was over-ruled by Pro-
vidence, that those letters and papers dropped what was a real tes-
timony to the goodness of the work, they designed to defame and
render odious. Many thinking persons concluded, from the gross
calumnies forged and spread against the Lord's work here, within
a few^ miles of them, that such stories from Ainerica, could not be
much depended upon.
"What you write about the trial of extraordinary joys and rap-
tures, by their concomitants and effects, is most solid ; and our
practice, by all I know^, hath been conformable to it. It hath been
in the strongest manner declared, that no degree of such rapturous
joys evidenced them to be from God, unless they led to God, and
carried with them tliose things which accompany salvation. Such
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 201
conditional applications of the promises of grace and glory as you
justly recommend, hath been all along our manner. A holy fear
of caution and watchfuhiess, hath been much pressed upon the sub-
jects of this work, who appeared to believe through grace. And
what is greatly comfortable, and reason of great praise to our God,
is, that there is, as is yet kno\\Ti to any one in these bounds, no cer-
tain instance of what can be called apostacy ; and not above four
instances of any who have fallen into any gross sin.
" As to the state and progress of this blessed work here, and in
other places, it is as followeth. Since the account given in tlie
several prints of my narrative, which I understand is or will be at
Boston ; the awakening of secure sinners hath and doth continue
in this congregation ; but not in such multitudes as last year, neither
can it be reasonably expected. What is ground of joy and praise
is, that there scarce hath been two or three weeks, but wherein I
have some instance of persons newly awakened, besides several
come to my knowledge who have been awakened, and appear in
a most hopeful state, before they were known to me. Of which I
had an instance yesterday, of a girl awakened, as she saith, in Oc-
tober last. I have, at ^\Titing this, an instance of a woman who ap-
pears to have obtained a good issue of her awakening last year :
though I supposed it had come to nothing, through her intermitting
to come to me of a long time. There is this difference in this
parish betwixt the awakening last year and now ; that some of their
bodies have been affected by their fears, in a convulsive or hys-
teric way; and yet the inward distress of some of them hath
been very sharp. I have seen two or three, who have fainted un-
der apprehension of the hiding of God's face, or of their having re-
ceived the Lord's supper unworthily. In some of the neighbour-
ing congregations, where this blessed work was last year, there are
instances of discernible awakenings, this summer. In the large pa-
rish of St. Ninians, to the north of this, I was \\dtness to the awaken-
ing of some, and conversed with others awakened, the middle of July
last. In the parish of Sintrie to the west of St. Ninians there were
several newly awakened at the giving the Lord's supper, about the
end of July. In Gargunnock, Kippen, Killern farther north and west,
the Lord's work is yet discernible. At Muthel, which is about twen-
ty miles north from this, the minister wrote me about the middle of
July, that this blessed work, which hath appeared there since last
summer as at Cambuslang, yet continued ; and hath spread into
other parishes, and reacheth even to the Highlands bordering upon
that parish.
" I am not without hopes of having good accounts of the out-
pouring of the Holy Spirit in the shires of Rosse and Nairn among
the northermost parts of Scotland. There was more than ordinary
seriousness, in some parishes, in hearing the word, and in a con-
cern about their souls, in the spring, wben I saw some godly minis-
VoL. I. 26
202 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ters from those bounds. This moro than ordinary senonsness in
hearing, and about communion times, is observable in several parts
in Scotland, this summer. Societies for prayer setting up where
there w^ere none, and in other places increasing. A concern among
the young are in some of the least hopeful places in Scotland, par-
ticularly in the Meuse near the English borders. There is a great
likelihood of the Lord's doing good by the gospel, in this discerni-
ble way, in those bounds. INIr. M'Laurin, my dear brother, gives
you an account of the progress of tliis work to the west of Glas-
gow, and other places. There have been very extraordinary
manifestations of the love of God, in Christ Jesus, unto his people,
in the use of the holy supper, and in the dispensation of the word
about that time, this summer : Which hath made the Lord's^ peo-
ple desire it a second time in these congregations during the sum-
mer season. It was given here upon the first Sabbath of July,
and is to be given hero next Lord's tlay, a second time, upon such
a desire.
" Your affectionate brother and servant
" In our dearest Lord,
" James Robe."
CHAPTER Xri
First Interview with David Brainerd, — Separations from Church-
es.— Letter to Rev. Mr. Whitman. — Correspondence with Mr.
Clap. — Character of that gentleman.— Sermon at the Ordina-
tion of Mr. Ahercromhie. — Letter to Mr. M^ Cxdloch. — Vieivs
of the Prophecies^ relative to the Church. — Sermon at the Ordi-
nation of Mr. BuelL
In September, 1743, Mr. Edwards, while attending the public
commencement at New Haven, first became acquainted widi David
Brainerd, then a Missionary at Kaunaumeek. Brainerd, when a
sophomore in college, in consequence of some indiscreet remarks,
uttered in the ardour of his religious zeal, respecting the opposition
of two of the Faculty to the preaching of Mr. Whitefield, but which
a generous mind would have wholly disregarded, had been expel-
led from the college. As this Avas the commencement, at which
his class were to receive the degree of A. B., he came to New
Haven to attempt a reconciliation with the Faculty, and made to
them a truly humble and christian acknowledgment of his fault.
" I was witness," says Mr. Edwards, " to the very christian spirit
which Brainerd showed at that time ; being then at New Haven,
and one whom he thought fit to consult on that occasion. There
truly appeared in him a great degree ol calmness and humility ;
without the least appearance of rising of spirit for any ill-treatment
which he supposecl he had suffered, or the least backwardness to
abase himself before those, who, as he thought, had wronged him.
What he did was without any objecfion or appearance of reluc-
tance, even in j^rivate to his friends, to whom he freely opened
himself. Earnest application was made on his behalf, that he might
have his degree then given him ; and particularly by the Rev. ]\Ir.
Burr of Newark, one of the Correspondents of the Honourable
Society, in Scotland ; he being sent from New Jersey to New Ha-
ven, by the rest of the Commissioners, for that end ; and many
arguments were used, but without success. He desired his degree,
as he thought it would tend to his being more extensively useful ;
but still, when he was denied it, he manifested no disappointment
nor resentment."
I HAVE already alluded to the numerous separations of individual
members, from the churches to which they belonged, which occur-
204 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
red about this period, and usually for the alleged want of piety,
either of the minister or of the church. As these commonly took
place without a regular dismission, it became a practical question
of some interest, how the withdrawing members should be treated^
Mr. Edwards, ha\ing been consulted on this subject, with refer-
ence to some of the members of the second church in Hartford,
who had thus withdrawn, addressed the following letter to the min-
ister of that church.
" To the Rev. Elnathan Whitman, of Hartford, Connecticut.
" JVorthampton, Feb. 9, 1744.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" Mr. P was here this week, and requested my opinion,
with respect to the proper treatment of a number of persons, wiio
have absented themselves from your meeting, and have since
attended public Avorship in W . I declined giving any opin-
ion, except a very general one, to him ; but, on reflexion, have
concluded to express my thoughts to you, as a friend, leaving you
to attach to them such weight, as you may see cause.
" As to differences, among professing christians, of opinion and
practice, about things that appertain to rehgion, and the w^orship of
God, I am ready to think that you and I are agreed, as to the ge-
neral principles of liberty of conscience ; and that men's using
methods with their neighbours, to oblige tliem to a conformity to
their sentiments or w^ay, is in nothing so unreasonable, as in the
worship of God ; because that is a business, in which each person
acts for himself, with his Creator and Supreme Judge, as one con-
cerned for his own acceptance A^ith him ; and on which depends
his own, and not his neighbour's, eternal happiness, and salvation
from everlasting ruin. And it is an affair, wherein every man is
infinitely more concerned widi his Creator, than he is with his neigh-
bour. And so I suppose, that it will be allowed, that every man
ought to be left to his own conscience, in what he judges will be-
most acceptable to God, or what he supposes is the will of God, as
to the kind, or manner, or means of w^orship, or the society of wor-
shippers he should join with in worship. Not but that a great
abuse, may be made of this doctrine of liberty of conscience, in the
worsliip of God. I know that many are ready to justify every
thing in their owti conduct, from this doctrine, and I do not suppose
that men's pretence of conscience, is always to be regarded, when
made use of to justify their charging the society of worshippers
tliey unite with, or the means of their worship, or indeed the kind
or manner of their worship. JNIen may make this pretence at
times under such circumstances, that they may, obviously, be wor-
thy of no credit in what they pretend. It may be manifest from the
nature and circumstances of the case, and their own manner of be-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 205
haviour, that it is not conscience, but petulancy, and malice, and
wilfulness, and obstinacy, that influence them. And, therefore, it
seems to me evident, that, when such pleas are made, those that
are especially concerned with them as persons that are peculiarly
obliged to take care of their souls, have no other way to do, but to
consider the nature and circumstances of the case, and from thence
to judge whether the case be such as will admit of such a plea, or
whether the nature of things will admit of such a supposition, that
the men act conscientiously in what they do, considering all things
that appertain to the case. And in this, I conceive, many things
are to be considered and laid together, as — the nature of that thing
that is the subject of controversy ,^-or wherein they differ from
others, or have changed their own practice — the degree in which it
is disputable, or how it may be supposed liable to diversity of opin-
ion, one way or the other, as to its agreeableness to the word of
God, and as to the importance of it, with regard to men's salvation
or the good of their souls — the degree of knowledge or ignorance
of the persons, the advantages they had for information, or the dis-
advantages they have been under, and what has been in their cir-
cumstances that might mislead the judgment — the principles that
have been instilled into them — the instructions they have received
from those, of whose piety and wisdom they have had an high opin-
ion, which might misguide the judgment of persons of real honesty,
and sincerity, and tender conscience — the example of others — ^the
diversity of opinion among ministers — the general state of things in
the land — the character of the persons themselves — and tlie man-
ner of their behaviour in the particular affair in debate.
" Now, Sir, with regard to those persons that have gone from
you, to W , however you may look upon their behaviour here-
in as very disorderly, yet, if you suppose (the case being consider-
ed with all its circumstances) that there was any room for charity,
that it might be through infirmity, ignorance and error of judgment,
so that they might be truly conscientious in it ; that is, might really
believe it to be their duty, and what God required of them, to do
as they have done ; you would, I imagine, by no means think, that
they ought to be proceeded with, in the use of such means as are
proper to be used with contumacious offenders, or those that are
stubborn and obstinate in scandalous vice and wilful wickedness;
or that you would think it proper to proceed with persons, towards
whom there is this room left for charity, that possibly they may be
honest and truly conscientious, acting as persons afraid to offend
God, so as to cut them off from the communion of the Lord, and
cast them forth into the visible kingdom of Satan, to be as harlots
and publicans.
" Now, it may be well to examine, whether it can positively
be determined, when all things are taken into consideration with
respect to these persons, who have absented themselves from your
206 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
assembly, that it is not possible in their case, that this might really
be their honest judgment, that it was their duty to do so, and that
God required it oAhem, and that they should greatly expose the
welfare of their own souls, in attending no other public worship
but that in your congregation. I suppose these persons are not
much versed in casuistical divinity. They are of the common
people, whose judgments, in all nations and ages, are exceedingly
led and swayed. They are not very capable of vie\\ing things
in the extent of their consequences, and of estimating things in
their true weight and importance. And you know, dear Sir, the
state that things have been in, in the country. You know what
opinions have lately prevailed, and have been maintained and propa-
gated by those that have been lifted up to heaven, in their reputa-
tion for piety and great knowledge in spiritual things, with a great
part of the people of New-England. I do not pretend to know
what has influenced these people, in particular ; but I think, under
these circumstances, it would be no strange thing, if great numbers
of the common people in the country, who are really conscientious,
and concerned to be accepted with God, and to take the best course
for the good of their souls^ should really think in their hearts that
God requires them to attend the ministry of those that are called
JVew Light Ministers, and that it would be dangerous to their
souls, and what God approved not of, ordinarily to attend the min-
istry of others ; yea, I should think it strange if it were otherv\'ise.
It ought to be considered, how pubhc controversy, and a great and
general cry in matters of rehgion, strongly influences the conduct of
multitudes of the common people, how it blinds their minds, and
wonderfully misleads their judgments. And the rules of the Gos-
pel, and the example of the Apostles, most certainly require that
great allowances be made in such cases. And particularly the ex-
ample of the Apostle Paul, with regard to great numbers of profes-
sing christians, in the church of Corhith ; who, in a time of great
and general confusion in that church, through the evil instructions
of teachers whom they admired, wiio misled and blinded their
judgments, ran into many and great disorders in their worship, and
woful schisms and divisions among themselves — particularly with
regard to ministers, and even with regard to the Apostle Paul him-
self, whom many of them seem for a time to have forsaken, to fol-
low others wiio set up themselves in opposition to him ; though, as
he says, he had been their father who begat them through the
Gospel. Yet with how much gentleness does the Apostle treat
them, still acknowledging them as brethren ; and though he re-
quired church censures to be used wixh. regard to the incestuous
person, yet there is no intimation of the Apostle taking any such
course, with those that had been misled by these false teachers, or
with any that had been guilty of these disorders, except with tlie
false teachers themselves. But as soon as they are brought off
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 207
from fojlo^^^ng these false apostles any longer, he embraces them
without further ado, with all the love and tenderness of a father;
burying all their censoriousness, and schisms, and disorders, at the
Lord's Supper, as well as their ill treatment of him, the extraordi-
nary messenger of Christ to them. And indeed, the Apostle nev-
er so much as gave any direction for the suspension of any one
member from the Lord's Supper, on account of these disorders, or
from any other part of the pubhc worship of God ; but instead of
tliis, gives them directions how they shall go on to attend the Lord's
Supper, and other parts of worship, in a better manner. And he
himself, without suspension or interruption, goes on to call and
treat them as beloved brethren, christians, sanctified in Christ Je-
sus, called to be saints ; and praises God in their behalf, for the
grace that is given to them by Christ Jesus ; and often and abun-
dantly exhibits his charity towards them, in innumerable expres-
sions which I might mention. And nothing is more apparent, than
that he does not treat them as persons, with respect to whom, there
lies a bar in the way of others treating them, with the charity that
belongs to saints, and good and honest members of the christian
church, until the bar be removed by a church process. And in-
deed, the insisting on a church process with every member that
has behaved disorderly, in such a state of general confusion, is not
a way to build up the church of God, (which is the end of church
disciphne,) but to pull it down. It will not be the way to cure a
diseased member, but to bring a disease on the whole body.
" I am not alone in these sentiments ; but I have reason to think
tliat Col. Stoddard, from the conversation I have had with him, is
in tlie like way of thinking. There came hither, the last fall, two
young men belonging to the church at New^-Haven, who had been
members of Mr. Noyes's church, but had left it and joined the
separate church, and entered into covenant with it, when that
church was embodied. This was looked upon as a crime,
that ought not to be passed over, by Mr. Noyes and the Rector.
They declared themselves wiUing to return to Mr. Noyes's meet-
ing ; but a particular confession was required of them in the meet-
ing-house. Accordingly, each of them had offered a confession,
but it was not thought sufficient ; but it was required that they
should add some things, of which they thought hard ; and they con-
sulting me about it, I acquainted Col. Stoddard with the affair, and
desired his thoughts. He said he looked upon it unreasonable, to
require any confession at all ; and that, considering the general
state of confusion tliat had existed, and the instructions and exam-
ples these young men had had, it might well be looked upon enough,
that they were now willing to change their practice, and return
again to Mr. Noyes's meeting. Not that you, Rev. Sir, are obliged
to think as Col. Stoddard does ; yet I think, considering his char-
acter and relation, his judgment may well be of so much weight,
208 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
as to engage you the more to attend to and weigh the reasons
he gives.
"The objections, that these persons may have had against ordi-
narily attending your meeting, may be veiy trivial ; but yet I sup-
pose that, through infirmity, the case may be so with truly honest
christians, that trivial things may have great weight in their con-
sciences, so as to have fast hold of them, until tliey are better en-
lightened : As in the former times of the country, it was with
respect to the controversy between Presbyterians and Congrega-
tionahsts. It was, as I have heard in those days, real matter of
question with some, wiiether a Presbyterian, living and dying such,
could be saved. Some Presbyterians, that have lived with us,
have desired baptism for their children, who yet lived in neglect
of the ordinances of the Lord Jesus Christ, because of a difference
in some trivial circumstances of the administration, from the meth-
od of the church of Scotland. This matter being discoursed of,
it was thought by Col. Stoddard in particular, that their neglect
ought to be borne with, and they ought to be looked upon as clii'is-
tians, and their children received to baptism ; because, how^ever
trivial the foundation of their scruples were, yet through ignorance
they might be honest and conscientious in them.
" As to the church covenant, that these persons have entered in-
to, wherein they have obliged themselves ordinarily to join in tlie
worship of that church ; I suppose none interpret the promises of a
church covenant in such a sense, as to exclude all reserves of lib-
erty, in case of an alteration of the judgment, in the affairs of con-
science and religion, in one respect or another. As if a person,
after incorporating with a Congregational church, should become a
conscientious Episcopalian, or Anabaptist, or should, by any change
of judgment, come to think the means or manner of worship un-
lawful; and so in other respects that might be mentioned.
" And if it be so tliat these persons, in some of their conversa-
tion and behaviour, have manifested a contentious, froward spirit,
at the time of their withdrawing from your church ; I confess tliis
gives greater ground of suspicion of the sincerity of their plea of
conscience ; yet, as to this, I humbly conceive allo^vances must be
made. It must be considered, that it is possible that persons, in
an affair of this nature, may, in the tiling itself, be conscientious,
and yet, in the com'se of the management of it, may be guilty of
very corrupt mixtures of passion and every evil disposition ; as in-
deed is commonly the case with men, in long controversies of
whatever nature, and even with conscientious men. And there-
fore, it appears to me, that if persons in such a case are not obsti-
nate, in what is amiss in them in this respect, and don't attempt to
justify their frowardness and unchristian speeches, they notwith-
standing may deserve credit, when diey profess themselves con-
scientious in the affair in general.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 209
" Thus, deal- Sir, I have freely communicated to you some of
my thoughts, with regard to some of the concerns of this difficult
day, w^hich prove a trouble to you ; not however with any aim at
directing your conduct, but merely to comply with the request to
which I have alluded. I am fully sensible, that I am not the Pas-
tor of the second church of Hartford ; and I only desire you w^ould
impartially consider the reasons I have offered. Begging of Christ,
our common Lord, that he would direct you in your theory and
practice, to that wliich will be acceptable in his sight,
" I remain. Rev. Sir,
" Your friend and brother,
" Jonathan Edw^ards."
In May, 1743, Mr. Edwards w^ent, as he often did, to Boston,
to attend the convention of the clergy, which is held the day after
the General Election. He was on horseback, and had his eldest
daughter on a pillion behind him. At Brookfield, they fell in
company with the " Rev. Mr. Clap, Rector of Yale College, his
wife and son-in-law, also on horseback, with several others, all
travelling m the same direction ; and Mr. Edwards, joining the
company, rode side by side with Mr. Clap, during a considerable
part of the journey. At the Commencement of Harvard College
in the following year, 1744, Mr. Clap stated, before a large num-
ber of gentlemen, both at Boston and Cambridge, that, while riding
through Leicester, in May of the year preceding, he was informed
by Mr. Edwards, that Mr. Whitefield told Mm, " that he had the
design of turning out of their places the greater part of the clergy
of New-England, and of supplying their pulpits with ministers from
England, Scotland and Ireland." This statement surprized those
who heard it ; yet, commg from such a source, it w-as believed, and
extensively circulated. Mr. Edwards heard of it with astonish-
ment, and without hesitation denied that he had said so. ]Mr. Clap,
hearing of this denial, addressed a letter to Mr. Edwards, ^ dated
Oct. 12, 1744, in which he stated anew the alleged conversation, in
the same terms ; but before the latter received it, he had forward-
ed a letter to Mr. Clap, dated Oct. 18, 1744, showing him his mis-
take, and calling on him to correct it. On Oct. 29tli, he wTOte a
reply to Mr. Clap's letter of the 12th; and receiving another, dat-
ed Oct. 28th, before he sent it, he repUed to that also in the Post-
script, under date of Nov. 3d. Mr. Clap, finding that Mr. Ed-
wards' contradiction of his statement was believed ; and having
heard, though incorrectly, that Mr. Edwards was about to publish
such a contradiction ; incautiously published a letter to his friend
in Boston, in which he not only re-asserted his former statement,
but declared that Mr. Edwards, in his private correspondence with
him on the subject, had made a declaration, equally full and strongs
to tlie same point. Mr. Edwards published a reply, in a letter to
his friend in Boston, dated Feb. 4, 1745 ; m which he gave his
Vol. I. 27
210 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWA11D3,
two letters of Oct. 18, and Oct. 29, with the Postscript of Nov. 3 ;
from which it appears that, instead of admitting the truth of Mr.
Clap's statement, he had most exphcitly and solemnly denied it ;
and, in order to show how^ Mr. Clap might have been led into the
mistake, acknowledged that he himself supposed that Mr. White-
field was formerly of the opinion, that unconverted ministers ought
not to be continued in the ministry ; and that he himself supposed
that Mr. Whitefield endeavoured to propagate this opinion, and a
practice agreeable to it ; and that all he had ever stated to any one
was, his own opinion merely, and not any declared design of Mr.
Whitefield. He also admitted, that INIr. Whitefield told him he in-
tended to bring over a number of young men, to be ordained by
the Messrs. Tennents, in New^-Jersey. He then asks, whether
this is the same thing as Mr. Clap asserted, and suggests a variety
of arguments, which seem absolutely conclusive, that he could nev-
er have made such a statement.
Mr. Clap, in reply to this, in a letter to Mr. Edwards, dated
April 1, 1745, enters seriously upon the task of showing that Mr.
Edwards' assertion — " that ]Mr. Whitefield told him, tliat he intend-
ed to bring over a number of young men, to be ordained by the
Messrs. Tennents, in New- Jersey" — connected with the assertion
' — that Mr. Edwards himself supposed, that j\Ir. Whitefield was
formerly of the opinion, that unconverted ministers ought not to be
continued in the ministry, and that Mr. Edwards himself supposed
that Mr. Whitefield endeavoured to propagate this opinion, and a
practice agreeable to it : — was equivalent to jMr. Edwards' saying,
that ]Mr. Whitefield told him, "that he had the design of turning
out of their places the greater part of the clergy of New-England,
and of supplying their places witli ministers from England, Scotland
and Ireland."
Mr. Edwards, in a letter to Mr. Clap, of May 20, 1745, after
exposing in a few words, the desperate absurdity of this attempt,
enters on the discussion of the question — Whether he ever made
Buch a statement to Mr. Clap ? — with as much calmness as he af-
terwards exhibited, in examining the question of a self-determining
power ; and with such logical precision of argument, that probably
no one of his readers ever had a doubt left upon his mind, with re-
gard to it : — no, not even his antagonist himself; for he never
thought proper to attempt a reply ; and in the public protest of the
Faculty of Yale College, against Mr. Whitefield, he and his asso-
ciates in ofiice say, in alluding to this very conversation, " You
told the Rev. Mr. Edwards of Northampton, that you intended to
bring over a number of young men from England, to be ordained
by the Tennents." Those, who have an opportunity of reading
these communications, will find, in those of Mr. Edwards, an ex-
ample of a personal controversy, conducted throughout, and to a
very uncommon degree, in the spirit of the gentleman and the
christian.
Life of prssident edwards. 211
This occurred at a period of great excitement, when many mi-
nisters had been removed, and many churches rent asunder ; and
when the minds of men were of course prepared beforehand to
believe every thing, that favoured their own side of the question. Mr.
Clap was, in this case, obviously mistaken : still he was truly a man
of respectability and worth. He had a powerful mind, rich in in-
vention, and stored with knowledge, was profoundly versed in Ma-
thematics, Physics and Astronomy, as well as the principles of Law,
and proved an able instructor and governor of the institution, over
which he presided. He was elected by a Board of Trustees, ex-
clusively Arminian in sentiment, and all his associates in office held
the same tenets. At the same time, though he entered warmly
into the controversy relative to Mr. Whitefield, from a full convic-
tion that it was his design to occasion the separation of churches, and
to procure, as far as possible, the ejectment of all whom he regard-
ed as unconverted ministers ; and was doubtless happy in suppos-
ing himself able to prove that such was his avowed design, on the
testimony of one of his warmest friends ; yet he w^as far from taking
the low ground of orthodoxy assumed by many on the same side,
but always adhered to the doctrines of grace, and ultimately be-
came their champion. Sometime after this, he showed his magna-
nimity, by introducing the Essay on the Freedom of the Will, as a
classic in the college.
In August, 1744, Mr. Edwards preached the Sermon entitled
" The True Excellency of a Gospel Minister," at the ordination
of Mr. Robert Abercrombie, to the ministry of the Gospel, at Pel-
ham. This gentleman was from Scotland, having been made
known to Mr. Edwards by his correspondents in that country ; and
through his kind offices was inti'oduced to the people at Pelham,
The Sermon w^as immediately published.
The reader will probably recollect, that Mr. M'Culloch, in his
Letter of August 13, 1743, had expressed the opinion, that the
Church of God, pre\4ous to her ultimate extension and triumph, was
destined to meet with "more extensive and formidable trials," than
she had ever before experienced. Mr. Edwards, from a minute
investigation of the Scriptural Prophecies, having been convinced
that this, which w-as at that time the commonly received opinion of
the church, was erroneous ; expresses his dissent from it in the
following answer.
^' JVorthampton, March 5, 1744.
" To the Rev. Mr. M'Culloch.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" I return you thanks for your most obliging, entertaining and
instructive, Letter, dated Aug, 13, 1743, which I received about
212 LIFE QF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the latter end of October ; my answering which has been unhap-
pily delayed, by reason of my distance from Boston, and not being
able to find any opportunity to send thither, till the ship was gone
that brought your letter ; which I much regretted. My delaying
to answer has been far from arising from any indifference with re-
spect to this correspondence, by which I am sensible I am highly
honoured and privileged.
" 'Tis probable that you have been informed, by other corres-
pondents, before now, w^hat the present state of things in New Eng-
land is : it is indeed, on many accounts, very melancholy : there is
a vast alteration within these tw^o years ; for about so long I think
it is, since the Spirit of God began to withdraw, and tliis great work
has been on the decline. Great numbers in the land, about t^vo
years ago, were raised to an exceedingly great height, in joy and
elevation of mind ; and through want of watchfulness, and sensi-
bleness of the danger and temptation that there is in such circum-
stances, many were greatly exposed, and the devil taking the ad-
vantage, multitudes were soon, and to themselves insensibly, led
far away from God and their duty ; God was provoked that he was
not sanctified in this height of advancement, as he ought to have
been, he saw our spiritual pride and self-confidence, and the pol-
luted flames that arose of intemperate, unhallowed zeal ; and he
soon, in a great measure, withdrew^ from us ; and the consequence
has been, that the Enemy has come in like a flood, in various re-
spects, until the deluge has overwhelmed the whole land. Tliere
had, from the beginning, been a great mixture, especially in some
places, of false experiences, and false Religion with true ; but from
about this time, the mixture became much greater, many w^ere led
away with sad delusions ; and this opened the door for the Enemy
to come in like a flood in another respect, it gave great advantages
to these enemies and opposers of tliis work, furnished them with
weapons and gave them ne^v courage, and has laid the fiiends of the
work under such disadvantage, that nothing that they could da
would avail any thing to withstand their violence. And now it is
come to that, that the work is put to a stop every where, and it is a
day of the Enemy's triumph : but I believe also a day of God's
People's Humiliation, wiiich ^vill be better to them in the end than
their elevations and raptures. The time has been amongst us w-hen
the sower \vent forth to sow^, and w^e have seen the spring, wherein
the seed sprang up in diflerent sorts of ground, appearing then fair
and flourishing ; but this spring is past, and we now see the sum-
mer, wherein the sun is up with a burning heat, that tries the sorts
of ground ; and now appears the difference, the seed in stony
ground, where there was only a thin layer of earth on a rock, with-
ers aW'ay, the moisture being dried out ; and the hidden seeds and
roots of thorns, in unsubdued ground, now springs up and chokes
the seed of tlie word. Many high professors are fallen, some into
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAUDS. 213
gross- immoralities, some into a rooted spiritual pride, enthusiasm,
and an incorrigible wildness of behaviour, some into a cold frame
of mind, showing a great indifference to the things of Religion. But
there are many, and I hope those the greater part of those that
were professed Converts, who appear hitherto like the good ground,
and notwithstanding the thick and dark clouds, that so soon follow
that blessed sunshine that we have had ; yet I cannot but stedfastly
maintain a hope and persuasion that God will revive his work, and
that what has been so great and very extraordinary, is a forerun-
ner of a yet more glorious and extensive work. — It has been slander-
ously reported and printed concerning me, that I have often said,
that the Millennium was already begun, and that it began at North-
ampton. A doctor of divinity in New England, has ventured to
publish this report to the world, from a single person, who is con-
cealed and kept behind the curtain : but the report is very diverse
from what I have ever said. Lideed I have often said, as I say now,
that I looked upon the late wonderful revivals of Religion as fore-
runners of those glorious times so often prophesied of in the Scrip-
ture, and that this was the first dawning of that light, and beginning
of that work, which, in the progress and issue of it, would at last
bring on the Church's latter day glory ; but there are many that
know that I have from time to time added, that there would proba-
bly be many sore conflicts and terrible convulsions, and many
changes, revivings and intermissions, and returns of dark clouds,
and threatening appearances, before this work shall have subdued
the world, and Christ's kingdom shall be every where established
and settled in peace, which will be the lengthening of the IMillennium
or day of the Church's peace, rejoicing and triumph on earth, so
often spoken of. I was much entertained and delighted, dear Sir,
with your thoughts on that text in Isai. Hx. 19, which you signify in
your letter, and so have many others been to wiiom I have com-
municated them ; and as to what you say of some dreadful stroke
or trial yet abiding, before the happy days of the promised peace
and prosperity of the church, I so far agree with you, that I believe
that, before the church of God shall have obtained the conquest,
and the visible kingdom of Satan on earth shall receive its over-
throw, and Christ's kingdom of grace be every where established
on its ruins, there shall be a great and mighty struggle betw^een the
kingdom of Christ and the kingdom of Satan, attended with the
greatest and most extensive convulsions and commotion, that ever
were upon the face of the earth, w^herein doubtless many particular
christians will suffer, and perhaps some parts of the Church.
" But that the enemies of the Church of God, should ever gain
such advantages against her any more, as they have done in times
past, that the victory should ever any more be on their side, or that
it shall ever be given to the Beast again to make war with the saints,
and to prevail against them, and overcome them j (as in Rev. xiii.
214 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
7; and xi. 7; and Dan. vii. 21,) to such a degree as has been
heretofore, is otherwise than I hope. Though in this I w^ould be
far from setting up my own judgment, in opposition to others, who
are more skill'd in the prophecies of Scripture, than I am. I think
that what has mainly induced many divines to be of that opinion,
is what is said in Revelation, chap. xi. concerning the slaying of
the witnesses, v. 7, 8. And when they shall have finished their
testimony, the Beast, that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit, shall
make war against them, and shall overcome them and kill them;
and their dead bodies shall be in the street of the great city, he.
" The event here spoken of, seems evidently to be that, wherein
the enemies of the church gain the greatest advantage against her,
that ever they have, and have the greatest conquest of her,
that ever they obtained, and bring the church nearest to a to-
tal extinction. For a long time the church is very small, repre-
sented by two witnesses, and they had been long in a very low state,
prophecying in sackcloth ; but now they are dead and their ene-
mies triumph over them, as having gotten a complete victory, and
look upon it that they are now past all possibility of recovery, there
being less prospect of the church's restoration than ever there was
before. But are we to expect this, dear Sir, that Satan will ever
find means to bring things to pass, that after all the increase of
light that has been in the world, since the Reformation, there shall
be a return of a more dark time than in the depth of the darkness
of Popery, before the Reformation, when the church of God shall
be nearer to a total extinction, and have less of visibility, all
true religion and light be more blotted out of the memories of man-
kind, Satan's kingdom of darkness be more firmly established, all
monuments of true religion be more abohshed, and that the state of the
world should be such, that it should appear further from any hope
of a revival of true religion than it ever has done ; is this conceiv-
able, or possible, as the state of things now is all over the world,
even among Papists themselves, without a miracle, a greater than
any power short of divine can effect, without a long tract of time,
gradually to bring it to pass, to introduce the grossest ignorance and
extinguish all memory and monuments of truth ; which was the case
in that great extinction of true religion that w^as before the Refor-
mation. And besides, if w^e suppose this War of the Beast that
ascends out of the bottomless pit with the witnesses, wherein he
overcomes them and kills tiiem, to be that last war which the church
shall have with the Beast, that great and mighty conflict that shall
be just before the final overthrow of Antichrist, that we read of in
the 1 6th chap, the 1 3th and following verses, and in the 1 9th chapter ;
how shall we make them consist together ? In the 11th chapter die
church conflicts in sorrow, clothed in sackcloth, and in blood ; in
the 19th chap, the saints are not represented as fighting in sorrow
and blood, though the battie be exceedingly great, but in strength,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 215
glory, and triumph. Their Captain goes forth to this battle, in great
pomp and magnificence, on a white horse, and on his head many
crowns, and on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, King
OF Kings and Lord of Lords; and the saints follow him, not in
sackcloth, but coming forth on white horses, clothed in pure linen,
clean and white, the raiment of triumph, the same raiment that the
saints appear in. Rev. vii. 14, when they appear \\ith palms in their
hands, after they had washed their robes, that had been stained
with their own blood, and made themselves white in the blood of
tlie Lamb. Li the conflict spoken of in chap, xi., the Beast makes
w^ar with the witnesses, and overcomes them, and kills them : the
same is foretold, Dan. vii. 21, and Rev. xiii. 7. But in that last
great batde, just before the fall of Antichrist, we find the reverse of
this, the church shall obtain a glorious victory over the Beast, and
the Beast is taken and cast into the lake of fire. Rev. x\ai. 14,
These shall make war with the Lamb ; and the Lamb shall over-
come them ; for he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings ; and they
that are with him. are called, and chosen, and faithful ; compared
with chap. xix. 16, to the end, and chap. xvi. 16, 17. In that
conflict, chap, xi., the Beast has war with the witnesses, and kills
tlrem, and their dead bodies lie unburied, as if it were to be meat
for the beasts of the earth, and fowls of heaven ; but in that last
conflict, Christ and his church shall slay their enemies, and give
tlieir dead bodies to be meat for the beasts of the earth and fowls
of heaven, chap. xix. 17, etc. There is no manner of appearance
in the descriptions that are given of that great battle, of any great
advantages gained in it against the church, before the enemy is
overcome, but all appearance of the contrary. The descriptions
in the 16tli and 19th chapters of Rev. will by no means allow of such
an advantage, as that of the overcoming and slaying of the church,
or people of God, and their lying for some tune unburied, that
their dead bodies may be for their enemies to abuse and trample
on, and make sport with. Li the 16th chap, we have an account of
their being gathered together into the place called Armageddon ;
and then the first thing we hear of after that, is the pouring
out of the seventh vial of God's wrath, and a voice saying it is done ;
and so in chap. xix. we read of the Beast, and the Kings of the
earth, and their armies being gathered together, to make war
against him that sat on the horse, and against his army ; and then
the next thing we hear of is the Beast's being taken, etc. The
event of the conflict of the Beast with the church, chap. xi. is the
triumph of the church's enemies, when they of the people, and
kindred, and tongues, and nations, and they that dwell on the earth,
shall see the dead bodies of the saints lying in the streets, and shall
rejoice over them, and make merry, and send gifts one to another.
But the event of that great and last batde, before the fall of An-
tichrist, is quite the reverse of this, even the church's triumphing
21G LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
over tlieir enemies, as being utterly destroyed. Those events, that
are consequent on the issue of the war with the witnesses, chap. xi.
do in no wise answ^er to those, that are represented as consequent
on that last conflict of Antichrist \\'ith the church ! 'Tis said tliat
w^ien the w^itnesses ascended into heaven, the same hour there was
an earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell ; and in the earth-
quake were slain of men seven thousand ! but this don't seem at
all to answer what is described, chap. xvi. and xix. The great
city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell !
and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give her
the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath ; and every isl-
and fled away, and the mountains were not found. And it had
been said before, that there was a great earthquake, such as was not
since men w^ere upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so
great. And in chap. xix. instead of slaying seven thousand
men, it seems as if tliere was a general slaughter of all the enemies
of the church, through the world. And besides if we read this 1 1th
chapter through, we shall see that the falling of tlie tenth part of
the city and the rising of the witnesses, and their standing on their
feet and ascending into heaven, are represented there as entirely
distinct from the accomplishment of the church's glory, after the
fall of Antichrist, and God's judging and destroying the enemies of
the church. The judgment here spoken of, as executed on God's
enemies, are under another Woe, and the benefits bestowed on the
church, are under another Trumpet : For immediately after tlie ac-
count of the rising and ascending of the witnesses, and its conse-
quences, follow these words, v. 14, 15, "The second woe is past,
and behold the third woe cometh quickly. And tlie seventh angel
sounded, and there were great voices in heaven, saying, the king-
doms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of
his Christ, and he shall reign forever and ever." And in the follow-
ing verses, we have an account of the praises sung to God on the
occasion ; and in the last verse we have a brief hint of that same
great earthquake, and the great hail, and those thunders, and
lightnings, and voices, that we have an account of in the latter
part of chap. xvi. so tliat the earthquake mentioned in the last
verse of chap. xi. seems to be the great earthquake, that attends
the last great conflict of the church and her enemies, rather than
that mentioned, v. 13.
" The grand objection against all this is, that it is said, that the
witnesses should prophecy one thousand two hundred and sixty
days, clothed in sackcloth ; and when they have finished their tes-
timony, the beast should make war against them, and kill them, etc.
and that it seems manifest that after this they are no longer in
sackcloth ; for henceforward they are in an exalted state in heaven :
and that therefore seeing the time of their wearing sackcloth is one
thousand two hundred and sixty days, i. e. during the time of the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS- 217
continuance of antichrist ; hence their being slain, and their rising
again must be at the conclusion of this period, at the end of anti-
christ's reign.
*' In answer to which I would say, with submission to better
judgments, that 1 humbly conceive that we can justly infer no more
from this prophecy than this, viz. that the one thousand two hundred
and sixty days is the proper time (as it were) of the Church's trou-
ble and bondage, or being clothed in sackcloth, because it is the
appointed time of the reign of antichrist ; but this don't hinder but
that God, out of great compassion to his Church, should, in some
respect, shorten the days, and grant that his Church should, in
some measure, anticipate the appointed great deliverance that
should be at the end of these days, as he has in fact done in the
Reformation ; whereby his Church has had a great degree of resto-
ration granted her, from the darkness pow^er and dominion of anti-
clu'ist, before their proper time of restoration, which is at the end
of the one thousand two hundred and sixty days ; and so the
Church through the compassion of her Father and Redeemer,
anticipates her deliverance from her sorrow^s ; and has, in some
respects, an end put to her testifying in sackcloth, as many parts
of the Church are henceforward brought out from under the do-
minion of the antichristian powders, into a state of liberty ; though
in other respects, the Church may be said still to continue in her
sackcloth, and in the wilderness, (as Chap. xii. 14,) till the end of
the days. And as to the witnesses standing on their feet, and as-
cending into heaven ; I would propose that it may be considered,
Whether any more can be understood by it, than the Protestant
Church's being now (at least as to many parts of it) able to stand on
her own legs, and in her own defence, and being raised to such a
state, that she henceforward is out of the reach of the Romish
powers^ that, let them do what they will, they shall never anymore
be able to get the Church under their power, as they had before ;
as oftentimes in the scriptures God's People's dw^elling in safety, out
of the reach of their enemies, is represented by their dwelling on
high, or being set on high ; Ps. lix. 1. Isai. xxxiii. 16. Ps. Ixix 29,
and xci. 14, and cvii. 41. Prov. xxix. 25 ; and the children of Is-
rael, when brought out of Egypt, were said to be carried on eagle's
wings, that is lofty in its flight, flies away towards heaven where
none of her enemies can reach her.
" I might here observe, that we have other instances of God's
shortening the days of his Church's captivity and bondage, either
at the beginning or latter end, in some measure parallel with this.
Thus the proper time of the bondage of the posterity of Abraham,
in a strange land, w^as four hundred years. Gen. xy. 13: but yet
God in mercy, delayed their bondage, whereby the time was much
shortened at the beginning. So the time wherein it was foretold,
that the whole land of Israel should be a desolation and an astonish-
VoL. I. 28
218 LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ment, and the land should not enjoy her sabbaths, was seventy years,
Jer. XXV, 11, 12 ; and these seventy years are dated m 2 Chron.
xxxvi, 20, 21, from Zedekiah's captivity; and yet from that cap-
tivity to Cyrus's decree was but about fifty-two years, though it
was indeed about seventy years before the temple was finished.
So the proper time of the oppression of Antiochus Epiphanes,
wherein both the Sanctuary and the Host should be trodden under
foot by him, was two thousand and three hundred days, Dan. vii.
13, 14, and yet God gave Israel a degree of deliv^erance by the
Maccabees, and they were holpen with a little help, and the Host
ceased to be trodden under foot before that time was expired.
Dan. xi. 32, 34.
" But in these things, dear Sir, I am by no means dogmatical ;
I do but humbly offer my thoughts on what you suggested in your
letter, submitting them to your censure. 'Tis pity that we should
expect such a terrible devastation of the Church, before her last
and most glorious deliverance, if there be no such thing to be ex-
pected. It may be a temptation to some of the people of God, the
less earnestly to wish and pray for the near approach of the
Church's glorious day, and the less to rejoice in the signs of its
approach.
" But, let us go on what scheme we will, it is most apparent from
the Scriptures, that there are mighty strugglings to be expected,
between the Church of God and her Enemies, before her great
victory ; and there may be many lesser strugglings before that last,
and greatest, and universal conflict. Experience seems to show
that the Church of God, according to God's metliod of dealing with
her, needs a great deal gradually to prepare her for that prosperity
and glory that he has promised her on earth : as the growth of the
earth, after winter, needs gradually to be prepared for the summer
heat : I have known instances, wherein by the heat's coming on
suddenly in the spring, without intermissions of cold to check the
growth, the branches many of them, by a too hasty growth, have
afterwards died. And perhaps God may bring on a spiritual spring
as he does the natural, with now and tlien a pleasant sunshiny
season, and then an interruption by clouds and stormy winds, till at
length, by the sun more^and more approaching, and the light in-
creasing, the strength of the winter is broken. We are extremely
apt to get out of the right way. A very great increase of comfort
that is sudden, without time and experience, in many instances has
appeared to wound the soul, in some respects, though it seems to
profit it in others. Sometimes, at the same time that the soul seems
wonderfully delivered from those lusts, that are more carnal and
earthly, there is an insensible increase of those that are more spirit-
ual ; as God told the children of Israel, that he would put out the
former inhabitants of the land of Canaan, by little and litde, and
would not consume them at once, least the beasts of the field should
LIFE OF rilESIDEKT F.DWARBS. 219
increase upon them. — We need much experience, to teach us tlie
innumerable ways that we are liable to err, and to show ns the evil
and pernicious consequences of those errors. If it should please
God, before many years, to grant another great Revival of religion
in New England, we should perhaps be much upon our guard
against such errors as we have run into, and which have undone us
this time, but yet might run insensibly into other errors that now
we think not of.
" You enquire of me. Rev. Sir, whether I reject all those for
counterfeits that speak of visions and trances. I am far from doing
of it : I am, and always have been, in that matter, of the same
opinion tliat Mr. Robe expresses, in some of those pamphlets Mr.
McLaurin sent me, that persons are neither to be rejected, nor ap-
proved on such a foundation. I have expressed the same thing in
my discourse on the Marks of a work of the true Spirit, and have
not changed my mind.
"I am afraid. Dear Sir, that I have been too bold with you, in
being so lengthy and tedious, and have been too impertinent and for-
ward to express my opinion upon this and that; but I consider my-
self as writing to a candid, christian friend and brother, with whom
I may be free and bold, and from whom I may promise myself ex-
cuse and forgiveness. Dear Brother, asking your earnest prayers
for me and for New England, I am your affectionate brother, and
engaged friend and servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The opinion here expressed by Mr. Edwards, was not the result
of a slight and cursory examination of the subject in discussion.
He had a considerable time before examined, at great length, the
prophecies of Daniel and John, with regard to this very point; and,
as we shall soon have occasion to remark, had been convinced that
the opinion, then commonly received, that the severest trials of the
Church were yet future, ivas erroneous.
The Rev. Samuel Buell, whom I have already mentioned, as
having preached at Northampton, during the absence of Mr. Ed-
wards, in January 1742, with uncommon fervour and success,
continued his labours, as an evangelist among the churches, up-
wards of four years ; and at length accepted of an invitation from
the people of East Hampton, a village in the S. E. corner of Long
Island, to become their minister. At his request, Mr. Edwards
went to East Hampton, and there preached his Installation Sermon,
on the 19th of September, 1746, from Isaiah, Ixii. 4, 5.
CHAPTER XVII.
Mistakes extensively prevalent at this tiine, as to the nature and ei?-
idences of True Godliness, — " Treatise on Religious Affections."
— Design and Character of the Work. — Republished abroad. —
Letter from Mr. Gillespie concerning it . — Letter from Mr . Ed-
wards to Mr. M CuUocJi. — Reply to Mr. Gilhspie. — Proposal
madein Scotland, for United Extraordinary Prayer . — Efforts of
Mr. Edwards to promote it. — Letter to Mr. M Culloch. —
" Humble Attempt to promote Extraordinary Prayer."*^
From the facts already recited, it will be obvious to the reader,
that few clergymen, even in the course of a long ministr}^, have as-
full an opportunity of learning, from their own observation, the
true nature of a Revival of religioTi, and the differences between
imaginary and saving Conversion, as Mr. Edwards had now enjoy-
ed. He had early discovered, that there was a radical difficulty
attending not only every revival of religion, but, in a greater or less
degree also, every instance of supposed conversion: — a difficulty
arising from erroneous conceptions, so generally entertained, res-
pecting the question, JVhcft is the nature of True Religion ? or,
JVhat are the distinguishing marks of that Holiness, which is ac-
ceptcdfle in the sight of God ? — Perceiving, at an early period of
his christian life, that no other subject was equally important to
man, that no other was more frequently or variously illustrated by
the Scriptural ^witers, and yet, that on no other had professing^
christians been less agreed ; his attention, as he himself informs
us, had been particularly directed to it, from his first commence-
ment of the study of Theology, and he was led to examine it with
all the diligence, and care, and exactness of search and enquiry, of
which his mind was capable. In addition to this, he had not only
witnessed, in two successive instances, a solemn and universal at-
tention to religion, among the young as well as among grown per-
sons in his own congregation, and in both, almost all of the latter,
as well as very many of the former, gathered into the church ; but
he had been the spiritual coimsellor and guide of multitudes in oth-
er congregations, where he had occasionally laboured, as well as of
great numbers who visited him for this purpose, at Northampton.
These advantages of observation, it may easily be believed, were
not lost on a mind like his.
This subject, at the time of which we are speaking, had become,
also, a subject of warm and extended conti'oversy. The advo-
LIFE OF FRFSIBEXT EDWARDS. 221
cates of revivals of religion, had too generally been accustomed to
attach to the mere circumstances of conversion — to the time, place,
manner and means, in and by which it w\is supposed to be effect-
ed— an importance, no where given them in the Scriptures ; as
well as to conclude, that all affections which were high in degree,
and accompanied with great apparent zeal and ardour, were of
course gracious in their nature ; w^hile their opposers insisted, that
true religion did not consist at all in the affections, but wholly in
the external conduct. The latter class attributed the uncommon
Attention to religion, which they could not deny had existed for
four years in New^-England, to artificial excitement merely ; while
the former saw nothing in it, or in the measures taken to promote
it, to condemn, but every thing to approve. IVIr. Edwards, in his
view^s of the subject, differed materially from both classes. As he
knew from his o^^ii experience, that sin and the saving grace of God
might dwell in the same heart ; so he had learned, both from ob-
servation and testimony, that much false religion might prevail dur-
ing a powerful revival of true religion, and that at such a time,
multitudes of hypocrites might spring up among real christians.
Thus it w^as in the revival of religion in the time of Josiah, in that
wdiich attended the preaching of John the Baptist, in those which
occurred under the preaching of Christ, in the remarkable out-
pouring of the Spirit in the days of the Apostles, and in that which
existed in the time of the Reformation. He clearly saw, that it
was this mixture of counterfeit religion w^th true, which in all ages
had given the devil his chief advantage against the kingdom of
Christ. " By this," observes Mr. Edwards, " he hurt the cause
of Christianity, in and after the apostolic age, much more, than by
all the persecutions of both Jew^s and Heathens. By this he pre-
vailed against the Reformation, to put a stop to its progress, more
than by all the bloody persecutions of the church of Rome. By
this he prevailed against the revivals of religion, that have occurred
since the Refomiation. By this he prevailed against New^-Eng-
land, to quench the love of her espousals, about a hundred years
ago. And I think I have had opportunity enough to see plainly,
that by this the devil has prevailed against the late great revival of
religion in New^-England, so happy and promising in its beginning.
I have seen the devil prevail in this way, against two great reviv-
ings of religion in this country. By perverting us from the simpli-
city that is in Christ, he hath suddenly prevailed to deprive us of
that fair prospect we had a little while ago, of a kind of paradisaic
state of the Church of God in New^-England."
These evils, it w^as obvious, must exist in the church, until their
cause was removed, and men had learned to distinguish accurately
between true and false religion. To contribute his own best en-
deavours for the accomplishment of this end, Mr. Edwards pre-
pared and published his " Treatise on Religious Affections."
232 LIFE OF PRSSIDENT EDWARDS.
The great design of this Treatise is, to show, In what True Reli-
gion consists, and what are its Distinguishing Marks and Evidences ;
and thus to enable every man, who will be honest and faithful with
himself, to decide whether he isjOrisnotj a real christian. Similar
attempts had been made, by many earher writers ; but it may, I
believe, safely be asserted, that no one of their efforts, taken as a
whole, and viewed as an investigation of the entire subject, would
now be regarded as in any high degree important or valuable. The
subject itself is one of the most difficult, which Theology presents ;
and demands for its full investigation, not only ardent piety, and a
most intimate acquaintance with the Scriptures, but an exact and
metaphysical inspection of the faculties and operations of the hu-
man mind ; which imfortunately few, very few-, writers on experi-
mental religion, have hitherto discovered. The work of Mr. Ed-
wards is at once a scriptural, and a philosophical, view of the subject j
— as truly scientific in its arrangement, and logical in its deductions,
as any work on the Exact sciences. That it is also a thorough and
complete view of it, we have this decisive evidence — that no work
of the kind, of any value, has appeared since, for w^hich the author
has not been indebted, substantially, to the Treatise on the Affec-
tions ; or which has not been that very Treatise, in part, or in
whole, diluted to the capacity of weaker understandings. The trial,
to which the mind of the honest, attentive and prayerful, reader of
its pages is subjected, is the very trial of the Final Day. He,
who can endure the trial of the Treatise on the Affections, will
stand unhurt amidst a dissolving universe ; and he who cannot, will
assuredly perish in its ruins. It ought to be the J^ade mecum, not
only of every clergyman, and every christian, but of every man,
w^ho has sobriety of thought enough to realize, that he has any in-
terest in a coming Eternity. Every minister sliould take effectual
care, that it is well dispersed among the people of his oa^ti charge,
and that none of them is admitted to a profession of religion, until,
after a thorough study of this Treatise, he can satisfy both himself,
and his spiritual guide, not only that he does not rely upon the mere
negative signs of holiness, but that he finds within himself those
distinguishing marks and evidences of its positive existence, which
the Divine Autlior of holiness has pronounced sure and unerring.
It is indeed said, that anxious enquirers will often be discouraged
by this course — particularly by a perusal of the Second Part of
the Treatise — from making a profession of religion, and led to re-
nounce the hope of their own conversion ; and the answer is, that
he, who, on finding himself discouraged from a profession of reli-
gion, by the Second Part, is not encouraged to make it by a peru-
sal of the Third Part, should of course, unless his views are per-
verted by disease or melancholy, consider the call to repent and
believe the Gospel, as still addressed immediately to himself ; and
that he, who, on the perusal of this Treatise, is led to renounce the
LIFE OF 1>RESIDENT EDWARDS. 223
hope which he had cherished of his own piety, while he has the
best reason to regard it as a false hope, will find almost of course,
that that hope is soon succeeded by one which will endure the strictest
scrutiny. It is also said, that many persons cannot understand this
Treatise ', and the answer is, that he, who is too young to under-
stand it in its substance, is too young to make a profession of reli-
gion ; and that he, whose mind is too feeble to receive it substan-
tially, when communicated by a kind and faithful pastor, cannot
understandingly make such a profession. Pre-eminently is this
Treatise necessary to every congregation, during a Revival of reli-
gion. It was especially designed by its author, to be used on ev-
ery such occasion ; and the mmister, who then uses it as he ought,
will find it like a fan in his hand, wdnnowing the chaff from the
wheat. And until ministers, laying aside the miserable vanity
which leads them, in the mere number of those, whom they de-
nominate theh " spiritual children," to find an occasion of boasting,
and of course to swell that number as much as they can, shall be
willing thus faithfully and honestly to make a separation among
their enquirers ; every revival of religion will open a great and ef-
fectual door, through wdiich the enemies, as well as the friends of
religion, will gain an admission into the house of God. And when
they are thus admitted, and the ardour of animal feeling has once
subsided, the minister will generally find, not only that he has
wounded Christ in the house of his friends, but that he has des-
troyed his own peace, and that of his church, and prepared the
way for his ow^n speedy separation from his people.
To prevent this miserable system of deception, on the part of
ministers and churches, as v/ell as of candidates for a profession of
religion, J\Ir. Edwards wrote the Treatise in question. As at first
prepared, it was a series of sermons, which he preached from his
own desk, from the text still prefixed to it, 1 Peter i. 8, " Whom
having not seen ye love : in whom, though now ye see him not, yet
believing, ye rejoice, with joy unspeakable and full of glory y It
was thus written and preached, probably, in the years 1742, and
1 743. Being afterw-ards thrown into the form of a Treatise by
the author, it was pubhshed early in 1746. In its style, it is the
least correct of any of the works of Mr. Edwards, published in his
Hfe time ; but, as a work exhibiting genuine Christianity, in distinc-
tion from all its counterfeits, it possesses such singular excellence,
that, were the books on earth destined to a destruction so nearly
universal, that only one beside the Bible could be saved; the
church of Christ, if aiming to preserve the volume of the greatest
value to man, that which would best unfold to a bereaved posterity,
the real nature of true religion, would unquestionably select for
preservation, the Treatise on the Affections.
This Treatise was immediately republished in England and
Scotland, and was cordially welcomed by all the friends of evan-
224 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
gelical religion in those countries, as well as in America. Its ap-
pearance in Scotland gave rise to an interesting correspondence,
between ]\Ir. Edwards and the Rev. Thomas Gillespie of Carnock
near Edinburg ; which was commenced by the latter gentleman
widi die following letter.
Letter from Mr. Gillespie.
" Carnock, JVov. 24, 1746.
" Very dear Sir,
" I have ever honoured you for your work's sake, and what the
great Shepherd made you the instrument of, from the time you
published the then very extraordinary account of the Revival of
Religion at Northampton, I think in the year 1735. The two
performances you published on the subject of the late glorious work
in New England, well adapted to that in Scotland, gave me great
satisfaction, especially the last of them, for peculiar reasons. This
much I think myself bound to say. 1 have many a time, for some
years, designed to claim humbly the privilege of correspondence
wdth you. What has made me defer doing it so long, when some
of my brethren and good acquaintances have been favoured widi
it, for a considerable time, it is needless now to mention. I shall
only say, I have blamed myself for neglect in that matter. I do
now earnestly desire a room in your prayCrs and friendship, and a
letter from you sometimes, w^hen you have occasion to WTite to
Scotland ; and I shall wish to be as regular as I can, in making a
return. With your permission, I propose to trouble you now and
dien with the proposal of doubts and difficulties that I meet with,
and am exercised by ; as for other reasons, so because some solu-
tions in the two mentioned performances were peculiarly agreeable
lo me, and I find from these discourses, that wherein I have diiFer-
ed in some things from many others, my sentiments have harmoni-
zed with Mr. Edwards. This especially was the case in some
things contained in your " Thoughts concerning the Revival of Re-
ligion in JYew Engl and. ^^ All the apology I make for using such
freedom, though altogether unacquainted, is that you will find from
my short attestation in Mr. Robe's Narrative, I am no enemy to
you, or to the work you have been engaged in, and which you have
defended in a way I could not but much approve of. Also my
friend and countryman, the Rev. Mr. Robert Abercrombie, will
inform you about me, if you have occasion to see him or hear from
him.
" I longed to see somewhat about impressions respecting facts
and future events, etc. whether by Scripture-texts or otherwise,
made on die minds of good people, and supposed to be from the
Lord ; for I have had too good occasion to know the hurtful, yea,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 22a
pernicious tendency of this principle, as commonly managed, ii)K>n
naany persons in manifold instances and various respects. It has
indeed surprised me much, that wise, holy and learned divines, as
well as others, have supposed this a spiritual experience, an answer
of prayers, an evidence of being highly favoured by the Lord, etc
and I was exceeding glad, that the Lord had directed you to give
so seasonable a caveat against what I am assured you had the besi
reason to term, "A handle in the hand of the denl, etc." I was
only sorry your then design had not permitted you to say more on
that point. It merits a volume ; and th6 proper full discussion of
it would be one of the most seasonable ancl effectual services done
the church of Christ, and interest of vital religion through the world,
that I know of. I rejoice to find there is a good deal more on that
subject interspersed in your " Treatise of Religious Affections,^''
which I have got, but could not as yet regularly peruse. I humbly
think the Lord calls you, dear Sir, to consider every part of that
point in the most critical manner, and to represent fully the conse-
quences resultnig from the several principles in that matter, which
good people, as well as others, have been so fond of. And as (if I do
not mistake) Providence has already put that in your hand as a pail
of your generation-work, so it will give me., as well as others, vast
satisfaction to find more said on the subject by you, if you do not
find what is in the mentioned treatises sufficient, as to which I can
form no judgment, because, for myself, I have not as yet consider-
ed it. If any other author has treated that subject, I do not re-
member to have met whh it, and I believe hell has been no less
delighted than surprised, that a regular attack has not been made
on tliem on that side before now^. I doubt not tliey dread the con-
sequences of such assauk with exquisite horror. The neglect or
oversight, if not the mistakes of so many learned authors, who have
insisted on doctrines that bear similitude or relation to this matter,
while it w^as passed over, I humbly think should teach us humility,
snd some other useful lessons I need not name to jNlr. Edwards.
" I hope, dear Sir, it will not offend you, that I humbly offer
some remarks, with all due deference, upon what I ha^e observed
in looking into your " Treatise on Religious Affections :^^ and, upon
farther perusal, shall frankly represent what I may find difficulty
about, if any such passage should cast up ; expecfing you will be so
good as to set me right, if I shall mistake or not perceive your
meaning.
" Pages 78, 79,* there are several passages I do not well
understand. Page 78, fine 6, ad Jinem, you say, " That they
should confidently believe and trust, while they yet remain without
spiritual light or sight, is an antiscriptural and absurd doctrine you
are refuting." But this doctrine, as it is understood by many, is.
*>See Vol, V. pp. 7G, 79, 80.
Vol, I, 29
JJ6 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
llmt christians ought firmly to believe and trust in Christ without
light or sight, and though they are in a dark, dead frame, and for
the present having no spiritual experiences and discoveries. Had
}^ou said they could not, or would not believe or trust without sj^ir-
itual light or sight, this is wi at could not be doubted : but I humbly
apprehend, the position will not hold as you have laid it, whether
it is applied to a sinner or a saint, as I suppose you understand it ;
for though the sinner never mil believe on the Lord Jesus, till he
has received a saving manifestation of his glory by the vrork of the
Spiiit, yet every sinner, \te know, is indispensably bound, at all
seasons, bv the divine authority, to believe instantly on the Lord
Jesus. The command of the Lord, 1 John iii. 23, that we should
believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ, no less bmds the sin-
ner to immediate performance, than the command not to kill, to
keep the Sabbath day, or any other duty, as to the present per-
formance of which, in way of duty, all agree, the sinner is bound.
I sup])ose none of us think we are authorised, or will adventure to
preach, that the sinner, should delay to attempt to believe in the
Saviour, till he tinds light from heaven shining into his mind, or has
got a saving sight or discover}^ of the Lord Jesus, though it is certain
he cannot believe, nor will do it eventually, tiU favoured with such
light or sight ; because we should, in that event, put in a qualifica-
tion where the apostle Paul and Silas did put none ; such is their
exhortation to the jailor. Acts xvi. 3L Also, as it may be the last
call the sinner is to receive, in the dispensation of the word, we are
bound to require him instantly to believe, whatever he does, or
does not feel in himself. If you did intend not the sinner, but the
saint, in tlie before mentioned positions, as I am apt to think your
scope plainly intimates, still I apprehend these your assertions are
not tenable ; for I humbly suppose the Christian is bound to trust
the divine faithfulness phghted in the promise for needful blessings,
be his case with respect to light or darkness, sight, etc. what it will ;
and that no situation the saint can be in, looses him from obligation
to glorify the Lord on all occasions, by trusting in him and expect-
ing the fulfilment of his word suiting his case. Also I would ima-
gine in Is. 1. 10, the saint is required to believe, in the precise cir-
cumstances mentioned in your assertion above mentioned. Pardon
my freedom. You do indeed say, " It is truly the duty of those
who are thus in darkness to come out of darkness into light and
believe," page 78, line 5 ; but how to reconcile that with the men-
tioned assertion that immediately follows, or \^ith Is. 1. 10, or odier
Scriptures, or said assertions, and the other, of which before, I am
indeed at a loss. Sometimes I think it is not believing the pro-
mise, or trusting the Lord, and trusting in him, you nrean in the
positions I have cited ; but the belief of the goodness of one's state
that he is a saint. If that was what you intended, I heartily wish
vou had said so much in the book ; but as this is not ordinarily
LIPE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 221
what is meant by believing in Scripture, I must suppose it was not
the idea affixed to your words ; and an expression of yours seems
to make it evident. Had you plainly stated the distinction, betwixt
the impossibility of one's actually believing, and its yet being his
duty to believe, in the circumstances you mentioned ; danger of
mistake and a handle for ca\il had been cut off.
" Page 78, line 20, etc., you say, " To press and urge them to
believe, without any spiritual light or sight, tends greatly to iielp
forward the delusions of the prince of darkness." Had you said,
to press them to believe that the Lord was their God, when going on
a course of sin, or when sinning presumptuously, was of such ten-
dency, which probably was in part what you designed, it v%-ould in
my humble apprehension, have been much more safe, for the reasons
given. Also, as it is ordinarily and justly observed, that they who
are most humbled think they are least so, when under a saving
work of the Spirit, perhaps in like manner, spiritual light and sight
may, in some instances, be mistaken or not duly apprehended ; in
which case, the person, upon admitting and proceeding upon your
suppositions, may perhaps be apt to give way to unbelief, and to
say. If I am not to be urged by the Lord's servants to believe in
my present circumstances, it would surely be presumptuous in me, to
entertain thoughts of attempting it. Or, it may be, he shall think he
has not that degree of spiritual light or sight, that is absolutely necessa-
ry in order to his believing, and thus the evil heart of unbelief shall
make him depart from the living God, and neglect to set to his
seal that he is true, perhaps from the apprehension that it is his
duty to remain as he is, or at least in the persuasion it would be
in vain to essay to believe, till matters be otherwise ^^^th him.
If I have deduced consequences from your words and manner of
reasoning, which you think they do not justly bear, I will be glad
to be rectified by you, dear Sir, and would be satisfied to know"
from you, how the pracdce you remark upon in the fore-mentioned
passage, tends to help forward the delusions of S;!tan. I am apt
to believe the grounds upon Vvhich you proceed, in the whole para-
graph I have mentioned, is, that you have with you, real Antino-
mians, who teach things about faith and believing, subversive of
new obedience and gospel holiness, and inconsistent with the Scrip-
ture doctrines concerning them. But as w^e have few, if any such
at all, (I believe I might say more,) in this country, and at the
same time have numbers who would have the most accurate and
judicious evangelical preachers to insist a great deal more upon
doing, and less upon believing, JMark x. 1 7 — 23, for what reasons
you will perceive, I am afraid your words will be misrepresented
by them, and a sense put upon your expressions, which you were
far from intending. I expect a mighty clamour by the Seceders,
if the book shall fall into their hands. All I' shall say about what
is expressed by you, page 78, line 32, etc. is, that I have frequently
22S lAlE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS/
heard it laitght by those accounted the most orthodox, that the be-
liever was bound to trust in the Lord, in the very worst frame he
could be in, and that the exercise of faith was the way to be deliv-
ered from darkness, deadness, backshding, etc. It is impossible
one should err, who follows the course prescribed by the Lord in
his word. I suppose no person is bound or allowed to defer be-
lieving one single moment, because he finds himself in a bad situ-
iition, because the Spirit breaches not on him, or he finds not actual
influence from heaven communicated to him at that season, ren-
dering him capable or meet for it; for this reason, that not our
ability or fitness, but the Lord's command, is the rule of duty, etc.
It merits consideration, whether the believer should ever doubt of
his state, on any account whatever; because doubting, as opposed
to believing, is absolutely sinful. I know the opposite has been
prescribed, when tlie saint is plunged in prevailing iniquity ; but
does not doubting strengthen corruption ? is not unbelief the lead-
ing sin,. a.s faith is the leading grace ?
"Page 258, (Note,) you cite as an authority Mr. Stoddard, af-
iirming, " One way of sin is exception enough against men's salva-
iion, though their temptations be great." I well remember the
singularly judicious Dr. Owen somewhere says to this effect, "Pre-
valence of a particular sin over a person for a considerable time,
shews him to be no saint, except when under the power of a
strong temptation." I would suppose such texts as Isaiah Ixiv.
6, page 65, 3, etc. warranted the Doctor to assert as he did.
It is, I own, no small difficulty to steer the middle course,
betwixt affording hypocrites ground unwarrantably to presume
on the one hand, and wounding the Lord's dear children on
the other ; and all tlie little knowledge of the Scriptures I would
hope the Lord has given me, nMkes me think ^Ir. Shepherd,,
good and great man as he wa&, verged not a Httle to the last ex.-
treme, with whom, if I mistake not, Mr. Stoddard symbolizes in
the above assertion ; for such as I have mentioned, 1 apprehend is
the drift and tendency of Mr. Shepherd's principles. In some in-
stances, daily exj^erience and observation contirm me still more»
that we should be very cautious and modest when asserting on thai
head, and sliould take care to go no farther in the matter, than we
have plain Scripture to bear us out. The consideration, that in-
dwelling sin sometimes certainly gets such ascendant, that tlie new
creature is, for the time the Lord sees meet, as fire buried under
ashes, undiscerned and inactive, lays foundation, in my humble ap-
prehension, for saying somewhat stronger on that point,, than I would
choose to utter in public teaching, and how long a saint may have
been in the case now hinted,. I suppose it belorigs not to us precise-
ly to determine.
" Page 259, you say, " Nor can a true sahit ever fall away, so
that it shall come to this, that ordinarilv there shall be no reraarlw-
Live of president edwards. 229
able difference in his walk and beha-\ionr since his conversion, IVoni
what was before." 'I do not i-enieniber that tlie Scripture any
where mentions, that David or Solomon were sanctified from the
womb. I think the contrary may be presumed ; and it is evident
for a considerable time, with the first ordinarily, and for a long time,
in the case of the latter ordinarily, there was a remarkable differ-
ence for the worse, in the walk and behaviour of both of them,
when we are sure they were saints, from what it appears it had
been in their younger years. Besides, let us suppose a person of
a good natural disposition, bred up in aversion to all vicious prac-
tices, by a rehgious education and example, and virtuous inclina-
tion thus cultivated in him, 2 Peter ii. 20, and he is converted
when come to maturity, and afterwards corruption in him meets
with peculiar temptations ; I doubt much if there would be a re-
markable difTerence betwixt his then conversation and walk, and
that in unregenerac}^ The contrary I think is found in experi-
ence, and the principles laid down leave room to suppose it.
" I own in what I have above said I have perhaps gone farther
than becomes a man of my standing in wridng to one of Mr. Ed-
wards's experience, and am heartily sorry my first letter to you is
in such a strain, and on such a subject. But love to you, dear Sir,
and concern lest you should be thought to patronize what I am sure
you do not, and to oppose what are your real sentiments, made me
write with such freedom and break over restraints, which modesty,
decency, etc., should otherwise have laid me under, that you might
liave an opportunity to know in what light these things I mention to
you appear to some who are your real friends in this country. A
valuable minister, in looking into what is noticed in pages T8 and
79, said to me, it would be right some should write you about it,
and I take this first opportunity, that you may have access to judge
of the matter, and what it may be proper for you to do, or not to
do in it.
" I will expect an ansvrer with your convenience. I liope you
will deal freely with me ; for I can say, I would sit down and learn
at your feet, dear Sir, accounting myself as a child in knowledge
of the Scriptures, wdien compared with others I will not name, and
the longer I live I see the greater advantage in improvements of
that kind. Conceal nothing that you think will tend to put me
right if you find my vievvs are not just. I proposed in the begin-
ning of this letter to trouble you with some questions or doubts, and
slrall mention one or two at present. What should one do who is
incessantly harrassed by Satan; can by no means keep him out of
his mind; has used all means prescribed in Scripture and sug-
gested by divines for resistance known to him, in vain; it may
be for a long time has cried to Christ, but he liears not,
seems not to regard him ; all his efforts are swallowed up in the
deluge oi the foe ; d@ what he will, seems to gain no g:round against
230 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the powers of darkness ; is apt to dread he shall sink under the
load, and never shall be delivered in this world ? What would }^ou
advise such a person to do? What construction, think you, should
be put on the sovereign conduct and dispensation of Heaven toward
him ? I have occasion to be conversant about this case practically
demonstrated, of many years continuance, without interruption ;
and will therefore be glad to have your mind about it in a pardcular
manner, and as much at large as you conveniently can. It is said,
all things work for good, etc. As degrees of glory will be in pro-
portion to those of grace, how can it be made appear it is for one's
good what sometimes happens to saints, their being permitted to
fall under backslidings and spiritual decays, and to die in that state,
perhaps after continuing in it a considerable while, and when their
situation has been attended with the melancholy circumstances and
consequences that sometimes have place in that state of matters ?
The solution of this I would gladly receive from you.
"Are the works of the great Mr. Boston known in your country,
viz. the Fourfold State of ^lan. View of the Covenant of Grace,
and a Discourse on Afflictions, and Church communion, etc. If
not inform me by your letter. I have now need to own my fault
in troubling you with so long a letter, and so I shall end, etc.
Letter from Mr. Edwards to Mr. M'Culloch, of Cambuslang'.
'' JS'orthampton, Jan. 21, 1747.
"To the Rev. Mr. M'Culloch.
" Rev. and dear Brother,
" The time seems long to me, since I have received a letter
from you ; I have had two letters from each of my other corres-
})ondents in Scotland, since I have had any from you. Our corres-
pondence has been to me very pleasant ; and I am very loth it should
fail.
" Great changes have been, dear Sir, since I have had a letter
from you ; and God has done great things, both in Scotland and
Amoj'ica : Though not of the same nature, with those that were
wrought some years ago, by the out-pourings of his Spirit : Yet
those wherein his Providence is on many accounts exceedingly re-
markable : In Scotland, in the suppression of the late rebellion ;
and in iVmerica, in our preservation from the great French Arma-
da, from Brest, and their utter disappointment and confusion, by
the immediate and wonderful Hand of Heaven against them, with-
out any interposition of any arm of flesh : The nearest akin to
God's wonderful works of old, in the defence of his people, in
Moses', Joshua's, and Hezekiah's time, perhaps of any that have
been in these latter ages of the world. I have been writing some
account of it to Mr. IVIcLaurin : But since then, I have seen a
thanksgiving sermon of Mr. Prince's, preached on that occasion :
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 231
in which is a much more distinct, particular, and (I suppose) exact
account of the matter, (which sermon you will doubtless see.)
Tliough there is something, that I observed in my letter to iMr.
McLaurin, of the coming of that fleet, its being overruled lor our
preservation, in this part of the land where 1 dwell, when eminently
ex})osed, and when we have all reason to think our enemies in Canada
had formed designs against us, that Mr. Prince does not mention.
"In my last letter to you, I wTote you some thoughts and notions
I had entertained, concerning the pouring out of the sixth vial
on the river Euphrates, and the approach of the happy day of
the Church's prosperity and glory, and the utter destruction of An-
tichrist, and other enemies of the Church, so often spoken of in the
Holy Scriptures : I signified it as what appeared to me probable,
that one main thing intended by the drying up the river Euphrates,
was the drying up the temporal supplies and income of the Anti-
christian church and kingdom; and suggested it to consideration
W'hether God, appearing so wonderfully for the taking Cape Bre-
ton, and the American Fishery, tliereon depending, out of the
hands of the French, and thereby diying up so great a fountain of
the wealth of the kingdom of France, might not be looked upon
as one effect of the sixth vial. I would now also propose it to be
considered, whether God's so extraordinarily appearing to baffle the
great attempt of the French nation, to re-possess themselves of this
place, be not some confirmation of it; and whether or no the al-
most ruining the French East India Trade, by the dreadful hand
of heaven, in burying their stores at Port L'Orient, and the taking
so many of their ships by Commodore Barnet, and also the taking
so many of their Soudi Sea ships, vastly rich, and several other
things of like nature, that might be mentioned, may not probably
be further effects of this vial. But w^iatever he thought of these
particular events, and the application of the prophecies to them ;
}'et it appears to me, that God's late dealings, both wiih Great Bri-
tain and the American Plantations, if they be duly considered, as
they are in themselves and circumstances, afford just reason to
hope that a day is approaching for the peculiar triumphs of divine
mercy and sovereign grace, over all the unworthiness, and most ag-
gravated provocations of men. If it be considered what God's
past dealings have been with England and Scotland, for two centu-
ries past, what obligations he has laid those nations under, and par-
ticidarly the mercies bestowed more lately ; and we then well con-
sider the kind, manner, and degree, of the provocations and wick-
edness of those nations, and yet that God so spares them, and lias
of late so remarkably delivered them, when so exposed to deserved
destruction : and if it be also considered what God's dealings have
been with this land, on its first setdement, and from its beginning
hitherto, and how^ long we have been revolting and growing worse,
and what great mercy he has lately granted us, on the late remark-
2o2 LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
able striving of bis Spirit with us, and bow his Spirit has been treat-
ed, his mercy and grace despised, and bitterly opposed, how great-
ly we have backslidden, what a degree of stupidity we are sunk
into, and how full the land has been of such kinds of wickedness,
as have approached so near to the unpardonable sin against the
Holy Ghost, and how obstinate we are still in our wickedness, ^\ith-
out the least appearances of repentance or reformation; and it be
then considered how God has of late made his arm bare, in almost
miraculous dispensations of his Providence, in our behalf, to succeed
us against our enemies, and defend us from them : — I say if these
things be considered, it appears evident to me, not only that God's
mercies are infinitely above the mercies of men ; but also that he
has in these things, gone quite out of the usual course of his Provi-
dence and manner of dealings witli his professing people, and I con-
fess, it gives me great hope that God's appointed time is approach-
ing, for the triumphs and displays of his infinite, sovereign grace,
beyond all that ever has been before, from the beginning of the
world ; at least I think there is much in these things, considered
together with other remarkable things God has lately done, to en-
courage and animate God's people unitedly to cry to God, that he
would appear for the bringing on those glorious effects of his
mercy, so often foretold to be in the latter days ; and particularly
to continue that Concert for Prayer, set on foot in Scotland, and
which it is now proposed to continue seven years longer. My wife
and children join with me in respectful, cordial salutations to you
and yours.
" That we may be remembered in your prayers, is the request,
dear Sir, of your affectionate Brother,
" Jonathan Edwards."
To the letter from IMr. Gillespie, Mr. Edwards returned the
following answer.
^^ JVoi'thampton, Sej)t. 4, 1747.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
"I received your letter of Nov. 24, 1746, though very long
after it was written. I thank you for it, and for your proposing a
correspondence. Such an offer I shall gladly embrace, and es-
teem it a great privilege, more especially from the character I
have received of you from Mr. Abercrombie, who I perceive was
intimately acquainted with you.
As to the objections you make against some things contained
in my work on Religions Affections, I am sorry you did not read
the book through, before you made them ; if you had, perhaps the
difficulties would not have appeared quite so great. As to what is
contained in the 7Stli and 79th pages, I suppose there is not the
LIFE OF VP.ESIDKNT F.D\VA1U>?{. 2.17
least difference of opinion between you and me, unless it be con-
cerning the signification and propriety of expressions. I am fully
of your mind, and always was without the least doubt of it; " That
every one, both saint and sinner, is indispensably bound, at all sea-
sons, by the divine authority, to believe instantly on the Lord Jesus,
and that the command of the Lord, 1 John iii. 23, that we
should believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ, as it is a
prescription of the moral law, no less binds the sinner to imme-
diate performance, than the commandment not to kill, to keep the
Sabbath day, or any other duty, as to the present performance of
W'hich, in way of duty, all agree the sinner is bound ; and that men
are bound to trust the divine faithfulness, be their case with respect
to light and darkness, sight, etc. what it will ; and that no situation
they can be in, looses them from obligation to glorify the Lord at
ail seasons, and to expect the fulfilment of his words ; and that the
sinner who is witliout spiritual light or sight is bound to believe, and
that it is a duty at that very time incumbent on him to believe.'*
But I conceive that there is a great deal of difference between these
two things, viz. its being tlie duty of a man, who is without spiritual
light or sight, to believe, and its being his duty to beheve without
spiritual light or sight, or to beheve while he yet remains without
spiritual light or sight. Just the same difference, which there is be-
tween these two things, viz. its being Ms duty who has no faith to
believe, and its being his duty to beheve without faith, or to beheve
without beheving. I trust none will assert the latter, because of
the contradiction which it imphes. As it is not proper to say, it is
a man's duty to beheve without faith, because it implies a contradic-
tion; so I think it equally improper to say, it is a man's duty to be-
lieve without those things which are essentially imphed in faith, be-
cause that also implies a contradiction. But a spiritual sight of
Christ, or knowledge of Christ, is essentially implied in the very
nature and notion of faith ; and therefore it is absurd to talk of be-
heving on Christ, without spiritual light or sight. It is the duty of
a man, who is \vithout those things which essentially belong to faith,
to believe ; and it is the duty of a man, who is without those things
which essentially belong to love, to love God ; because it is an in-
dispensable obligation that hes on all men at all times, and in all
circumstances, to love God : but yet it is not a duty to love God
without loving him, or continuing without those things which essen-
tially belong to his love. It is the duty of those wiio have no sense
of the loveliness of God and have no esteem of him, to love him,
and they are not in the least excused, by the want of this sense and
esteem in not loving him one moment; but yet it would be properly
nonsense to say it is their duty to love him, without any sense of
his loveliness, or esteem of him. It is indeed their duty this mo-
ment to come out of their disesteem, and stupid wicked insensibihty
of his loveliness, and to love him. I made the distinction, (I thought)
Vol. L 30
234 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
very plainly, in the midst of those sentences you quote as excep-
tionable. I say expressly, p. 74, " It is truly the duty of those, who
are in darkness, to come out of darkness into light and believe ; but,
that they should confidently believe and trust, while they yet re-
main without spiritual light or sight, is an anti-scriptural and absurd
doctrine." The misunderstanding between us, dear Sir, I sup-
pose to be in the different application of the particle without^ in my
use of it, and your understanding of it, or what we understand as
spoken of and supposed in the expression, without spiritual light
or sight. As I use it, I apply it to the act of believing, and I sup-
pose it to be very absurd to talk of an act of faith without spiritual
light or sight, wherein I suppose you will allow me to be in the
right. As you understand it, it is applied to duty or ohligation, and
you suppose it to be not at all absurd, to talk of an obligation to be-
lieve without spiritual light or sight, but that the obligation remains
full, where there is no spiritual light or sight, wherein I allow you are
in the right. I think. Sir, if you read what I have said in my book on
this head again, it will be exceedingly apparent to you, that it is thus
that I apply the preposition ivithout, and not as you before un-
derstood it. I thought I had very plainly manifested, that what I
meant by being in darkness was being in spiritual blindness, and
so in a dead, stupid, and unchristian frame, and not what is com^
monly called being without the light of God's countenance, under
the hidings of his face. Great numbers in this country proceed on
the supposition, in their opinions and practice, that there really is
such a manner of believing, such a kind of faith as this, viz. a con-
fident believing and firm trusting in God in the dark, in the sense
just mentioned, which is the subject matter of divine prescription,
and which many actually have. Indeed there are innumerable in-
stances of such as are apparently in a most negligent, apostate, and
everyway unchristian and wicked frame; who yet, encouraged by this
principle, retain a strong confidence of their piety, and imagine that
herein they do their duty and glorify God, under the notion of trust-
ing God in the dark, and hoping against hope, and not relying on
their own righteousness ; and they suppose it would show a legal
spirit to do otherwise. I thought it would be manifest to every
reader that I was arguing against such persons as these.
" You say, " It merits consideration, whether the believer should
ever doubt of his state, on any account whatever, because doubt-
ing, as opposed to believing, is absolutely sinful." Here, Sir, you
seem to suppose that a person's doubting of his oivn good estate, is
the proper opposite of faith, and these and some other expressions
in your letter seem to suppose that doubting of one^s good estate,
and unbelief, are the same thing ; and so, that confidence in one's
good estate, m^d faith, are the same thing. This, I acknowledge,
I do not understand ; I do not suppose faith, and a person'' s believ-
ing that he has faith, to be the same thing. Nor do I take unbe-
LIFE UF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 235
lief^ or being without faitli, and doubting ivhether he has U, to be
the same thing, but entirely different. I should have been glad
either that you had taken a little more notice of what I say on this
head, p. 79, 80, or that you had said something to convince me that
I am wTong in this point. The exercise of faith is doubtless the way
to be delivered from darkness, deadness, backsliding, etc. or rather
is the deliverance ; as forsaking sin is the way to deliverance from
sin, and is the deliverance itself. The exercise of grace is doubt-
less the way to deliverance from a graceless frame, which consists
in the want of the exercise of grace. But as to what you say, or
seem to intimate, that a person's being confident of his own good
estate, is the way to be delivered from darkness, deadness, back-
sliding and prevailing iniquity ; I think, whoever supposes this to be
God's method of delivering his saints, when sunk into an evil, care-
less carnal and unchristian frame, first to assure them of their good
estate and his favour, while they yet remain in such a frame, and
to make that the means of their deliverance, does surely mistake
God's method of dealing with such persons. Among all the mul-
titudes I have had opportunity to observe, I never knew one dealt
with after this manner. I have known many brought back from
great declension, who appeared to me to be real saints ; but it was
in away very different from this. In the first place, conscience
has been awakened, and they have been brought into distressing
fears of the wrath of God. Thus they have become the subjects
of a new work of humiliation, and have been led deeply to feel
that they deserve his wrath, even vrhile they have feared it, before
God has delivered them from their apprehensions, and comforted
tliem with a renewed sense of his favour.
" As to what I say of the necessity of universal obedience, or of
one way of known sin, (i. e. so as properly to be said to be the way
and manner of the man,) being exception enough against a man's
salvation ; I should have known better what to have said further
about it, if you had briefly shown how the passages of Scripture
which I mention, and the arguments which I deduce from them,
are insufficient for the proof of this point. I confess they appear
to me to prove it as fully, as any thing concerning the necessary
qualifications of a christian can be proved from Scripture.
"You object against my saying p. 259, "Nor can a true
saint ever fall away to such a degree, that ordinarily there shall be
no remarkable difference between his behaviour, after his conver-
sion, and before." This, I think, implies no more than that his be-
haviour, in similar circumstances, and under similar trials, will have
a remarkable difference. As to the instances of David and Solo-
mon, I am not aware that the Scriptures give us any where so full
a history of their behaviour before their conversion, as to enable us
to compare it with their subsequent life. These examples are un-
certain. But I think those doctrines of the Scriptures are not un-
236 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
certain, which I mention in the passage you cite, lo prove that con-
verts are new men, new creatures, that they are renewed not only
within but w'ithout, that old things are passed away and all things
become new^, that they walk in newness of life, that the members
of their bodies are new^, that whereas they before were the servants
of sin, and yielded their members servants of iniquity, now they
yield them servants of righteousness unto holiness.
"As to the doubts and cases of difficulty you mention, I think it
needless for a divine of your character, to apply for the solution of
them to one, who ought rather to take the attitude of a learner.
However, since you are pleased to insist on my giving my mind
upon them, I would observe, with regard to the first case you men-
tion, that of a person incessantly harrassed by Satan, etc. you do
not point out the nature of the temptations with which he is har-
rassed ; and without this, I think it impossible to give proper advice
and directions concerning it. .. Satan is to be resisted in a very dif-
ferent manner, in different kinds of onsets. When persons are
harrassed with those strange, horrid impressions, to which persons
afflicted with hypochondria are often subject; he is to be resisted in
a very different manner, from what is proper in cases of violent
temptation to gratify some worldly lust. In the former case, 1
should by no means advise men to resist the devil by entering the
lists with him, and engaging in a violent struggle with the grand ad-
versary ; but rather by diverting the mind from his frightful sugges-
tions, by going on stedfastly and diligently in the ordinary course
of duty, without allowing themselves time and leisure to attend to
his sophistry, and by committing themselves to God in prayer.
That is the best way of resisting the devil, wdiich crosses his de-
sign most ; and he more effectually disappoints him in such cases,
W'ho treats him with neglect, than he who engages in a direct con-
flict, and tries his strength and skill with him, in a violent dispute
or combat. The latter course rather gives him an advantage ; and
if he can get persons thus engaged in a violent struggle, he gains a
great point. He knows that hypochondrical persons are not quali-
fied to maintain it. By this he diverts him from the ordinary course
of duty ; and having gained his attention to what he says, he has
opportunity to use all his craft and subtlety. By such a struggle
he raises a deeper melancholy, weakens the mind still more, gets
the unhappy man faster and faster in his snares, and increases his
anxiety of mind ; which is the very thing by which he mainly ac-
complishes all his purposes with such persons.
^* As to the difficulty of verifying Rom. viii. 20. Ml things shall
work together for good to them that love God, in the case of a
christian who falls under backsliding and spiritual decays ; it is not
perfectly obvious how this is to be interpreted, and how far it may
hence be inferred, that the temptations of christians from Satan and
an evil world, and their declensions and sins, shall surely work for
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARUi^. 237
tlieir good. However, since you desire my llioughls, 1 will en-
deavour to express them.
" Two things may be laid down, as certain and indubitable, con-
cerning this doctrine of the apostle.
" First. The meaning cannot be that God's actual dispensations
towards each christian are the best for him of all that are possible:
or that all things which are ordered for him, or done with respect
to him, are in all respects better for him than any thing which God
could have ordered or done, issuing in the highest good and hap-
piness to which he can possibly be brought ; for that implies that
God will confer on every one of his elect, as much happiness as he
can confer, in the utmost exercise of his omnipotence, and this sets
aside all those different degrees of grace and holiness here, and
glory hereafter, w^hich he bestows according to his sovereign plea-
sure.
" All things work together for good to the saints ; all may have
a concurring tendency to their happiness, and may finally issue in it,
and yet not tend to, or issue in, the highest possible degree of hap-
piness. There is a certain measure of holiness and happiness, to
wliich each one of the elect is eternally appointed, and all things
that relate to him, work together to bring to pass this appointed
measure of good. The text and context speak of God's eternal pur-
pose of good to the elect, predestinating them to a conformit}^ to his
Son in holiness and happiness; andihe implicit reasoning of the apos-
tle leads us to suppose that all things will purely concur to bring to
effect God's eternal purpose. Hence from his reasoning it may
be inferred, that all things will tend to, and work together to accom-
plish that degree of good wdiich God has purposed to bestow upon
them, and not any more. Indeed it would be in itself unreasona-
ble to suppose any thing else ; for as God is the supreme orderer
of all things, doubtless all things shall be so ordered, that with one
consent, they shall help to bring to pass his ends and purposes ; but
surely not to bring to pass what he does not aim at, and never in-
tended. God, in his government of the world, is carrying on his
own designs in every thing ; but he is not carrying on that which is
not his design, and therefore there is no need of supposing, that all
the circumstances, means and advantages of every saint, are the
best in every respect that God could have ordered for him, or that
there could have been no circumstances or means of which he
could have been the subject, which would with God's usual bles-
sing have issued in his greater good. Every christian is a living
stone, that in this present state of preparation, is fitting for the place
appointed for him in the heavenly temple. In this sense all tilings
undoubtedly work together for good to every one wiio is called ac-
cording to God's pm-pose. He is, all the while he lives in this
world, by all the dispensations of Providence towards him, fitting
238 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
for the particular mansion in glory, which is appointed and prepar-
ed for him.
Secondly. When it is said, that " all things work together for
good, to them that love God," it cannot be intended that all things,
both positive and negative, are h est for them; in other words, that
not only every positive thing, of which christians are the subjects,
or in which they are concerned, will work for their good, but also,
that, when any thing is absent or withheld from them by God in his
providence, that absence or withholding is also for their good, in
such a sense, as to be better for them than the presence or be-
stowment would have been : For this would have the same absurd
consequence which was mentioned before, viz. That God makes
every christian as happy as he possibly can make him. And if so, it
would follow that God's withholding from his people greater de-
grees of the sanctifying influences of his Spirit, is for their good,
and that it is best for them to live and die with so small a measure
of piety as they actually possess, wdiich is the same as to say, that
it is for their good to have no more good, or that it is for their hap-
piness to have no more happiness here and hereafter. If we care-
fully examine the Apostle's discourse in Rom. viii. it will be appa-
rent that his words imply no such thing. All God's creatures, and
all that he does in disposing of them, is for the good of the chris-
tian ; but it will not thence follow, that all God's forbearing to do
is also for his good, or that it is best for liim, that God does no
more for him.
Hence, with regard to the position, that the sins and temptations
of chrisdans are for their good ; I suppose the following things to
be true :
1. That all things, w^hatsoever, are for their good, things nega-
tive as well as positive, in tliis sense, that God intends that some
benefit to them shall arise from every thing, so that somewhat of
the grace and love of God, will hereafter be seen to have been ex-
ercised towards them in every thing. At the same dme, the sove-
reignty of God will also be seen, with regard to the measure of
the good or benefit aimed at, in that some other things, if God had
seen cause to order them, would have produced an liigher benefit.
And wath regard to negative disposals — consisting, not in God's
doing, but forbearing to do, not in giving, but watliliolding — some
benefit, in some respect or odier, will ever accrue to them, even
from these ; though sometimes the benefit will not be equal to the
benefit withheld, if it had been bestowed. As for instance, when
a christian lives and dies comparatively low in grace ; some good im-
provement shall be made even of this, in his eternal state, whereby he
shall receive a real benefit, though the benefit shall not be equal to
the benefit of an higher degree of holiness, if God had bestowed it.
" 2. God carries on a design of love to his people, and to each
individual chrisUan, not only in all things of which they are the
IJFE OF PI12SIDT2NT ED^VARDS. 239
subjects while they live, but also in all his works and dispensations,
and in all his acts from eternity to eternity.
" 3. That the sin in general, of Christians, is for their good, in
this respect, viz. that through the sovereign grace and infinite wis-
dom of God, the fact that they have been sinful fallen creatures,
and not from the beginning perfectly innocent and holy as the elect
angels, will issue in a high advancement of their eternal happi-
ness ; and that they shall obtain some addidonal good, on occasion
of all the sin of which they have been the subjects, or have com-
mitted, beyond what they would have had, if they never had been
fallen creatures.
" 4. The sin of christians cannot in this sense be for their good,
that it should finally be best for them, that while they lived in this
world, their restoration and recovery from the corruption to which
they became subject by the fall, was no greater, that the mortifica-
tion of sin, and spiritual vivification of the soul, was carried on to
no higher degree, that they w^ere so deficient, in love to God, love
to men, humility, and heavenly-mindedness, that they did so few
good works, and consequently, that in general, they had so much
sin, and so litde holiness ; for in proportion as one of these is more,
the other will be less, as infallibly, as darkness is more or less, in
proportion to the diminution or increase of light. It cannot finally
be better for chrisfians, that in general, while they live, they had so
much sin of heart and fife, rather than more hohness of heart and
life ; because the reward of all at last, will be according to their
works. He that sowed sparingly, shall reap sparingly, and he that
sowed bountifully, shall reap also bountifully, and he that builds
wood, hay and stubble, shall finally suffer loss, and have a less re-
ward, than if he had built gold, silver and precious stones, though
he himself shall be saved. But notwithstanding this,
" 5. The sins and falls of christians, may be for their good,
and for the better, in this respect, that the issue may be better than
if the temptation had not happened, and so the occasion not given,
either for the sin of yielding to the temptation, or the virtue of over-
coming it : And yet not in this respect, (with regard to their sins
or falls in general,) that it should be better for them in the issue,
that they have yielded to the temptation offered, than if they had
overcome. For the fewer victories they obtain over temptation,
the fewer are their good works, and particularly of that kind of
good works to which a distinguished rew^ard is promised in Rev. ii.
and iii. and in many other parts of Scripture. The word of God
represents the work of a christian in this world as a warfare, and it
is evident in the Scriptures, that he who acquits himself as the best
soldier, shall win the greatest prize. Therefore, when christians
are brought into backshdings and decays, by being overcome by
temptations, the issue of their backshdings may be some good to
them, beyond what they would have received if the temptations
240 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDV/ARDS.
had never existed ; and yet their hackslidings in general may be a
great loss to them in tins respect, that they shall have much less
reward, than if the temptations had been overcome, and they had
persevered in spiritual vigour and diligence. But 3^et this don't
hinder, but that,
"6. It may be so ordered by a sovoreign and all-wise God, that
the falls and backslidings of christians, through their being over-
come by temptations in some particular instances, may prove best
for them, not only because the issue may be greater good to them,
than they would have received if the temptation had not happened,
but even greater in that instance, than if the temptation had been
overcome. It may be so ordered, that their being overcome by
that temptation, shall be the occasion of their having greater
strength, and on the whole, obtaining more and greater victories^
than if they had not fallen in that instance. But this is no where
promised, nor can it be so, that, in the general, it should prove
better for them that they were foiled so much, and did overcome
so little, in the course of their lives, and that finally their decay is
so great, or their progress so small. From these things it ap-
pears,
^' 7. That the saying of the Apostle, all things work together
for good to them that love God, though it be fulfilled in some re-
spects to all christians, at all times and in all circumstances, yet it
is fulfilled more especially and eminently to christians continuing
in the exercise of love to God, not falling from the exercises, or
faihng in the fruits of divine love in times of trial. Then it is, that
temptations, enemies and suffering, will be best for them, working
that which is most for their good every way, and they shall be
more than conquerors over tribulafion, distress, persecution, famine,
nakedness, peril and sword, Rom. viii. 35 — 37.
"8. As God is carrying on a design of love to each individual
christian, in all his works and dispensations whatsoever, so the par-
ticular design of love to them which he is carrying on, is to fit
them for, and bring them to their appointed place in the heavenly
temple, or to that identical degree of happiness and glory in heav-
en, which his eternal love designed for them, and no other. For
God's design of love or of happiness to them, is only just what it
is, and is not different from itself; and to fulfil this parficular de-
sign of love, every thing which God does, or in any respect dis-
poses, whether it be positive, privative or negative, contributes ;
because, doubtless, every thing which God does, or in any respect
offers, tends to fulfil his aims and designs. Therefore, undoubt-
edly,
" 9. All the while the christian lives in the world, he is prepar-
ing for his appointed mansion in glory, and fitting for his place in
the heavenly building. All his temptations, though they may oc-
casion, for the present, great spiritual injuries, yet at last shall be
LIFE OF PRE:ilDENT EDWA}li>S. 2\l
an occasion of his being more fjlted for his place in glory. Hence
we may determine, that however the christian may die "in some re-
spects under the decay of spiritual comfort, and of some reli«-ious
affections, yet every christian dies at that time when his habitual
fitness for his^ place in the heavenly temple is most complete, be-
cause otherwise, all things which happen to him while he lives,
would not work together to fit him for that place.
" 10. God brings his people, at the end of their lives, to this
greatest fitness for their place in heaven, not by diminishing holi-
ness in their hearts, but by increasing it, and carrying on the work
of grace in their souls. If it be not so, that cannot be true, that
where God has begun a good ivork he will perform it, or carry it
on to the day of Christ ; for if they die widi a less degree of holi-
ness than they had before, then it ceases to be carried on before
the day of Christ comes. If holiness finally decreases, then Satan
so far finally obtains the victory. He finally prevails to diminish
the fire in the smoking flax, and then how is that promise verified,
that God will not quench the smoldng flax, till he bring forth judg-
ment unto victory ? So that it must needs be, that although chris-
tians may die under decay, in some respects, yet they never die un-
der a real habitual decay of the work of grace in general. If they
fall, they shall rise again before they die, and rise higher than be-
fore, if not in joy, and some other affections, yet in greater de-
grees of spiritual knovdedge, self-abasement, trust in God, and so-
lidity and ripeness of grace.
" If these things which have been observed are true, then we
may infer from them these corollaries.
" 1. That notwithstanding the truth of the apostle's declaration in
Rom. viii. 28, christians have cause to lament their leanness and
unfruitfulness, and the fact that they are guilty of so much sin, not
only as it is to the dishonour of God, but also as it is likely to re-
dound to their own eternal loss and damage.
" 2. That nothing can be inferred from this promise, which is
calculated to set aside, or make void the influence of motives to
earnest endeavours to avoid all sin, to increase in holiness, and
abound in good works, from an aim at an high and eminent degree
of glory and happiness in a future world.
" 3. That fliough it is to the eternal damage of christians, ordi-
narily, when they yield to, and are overcome by temptations; yet Sa-
tan and the other enemies of christians, from whom these tempta-
tions come, are always wholly disappointed in the temptafion, and
baffled in their design to hurt them, inasmuch as the temptation and
the sin which it occasions, are for the saint's good, and they receive a
greater benefit in the issue, than if the temptation had not been, and
yet less than if the temptation had been overcome.
"As to Mr. Boston's View of the Covenant of Grace, I have
had some opportunity to examine it, and I confess I do not
Vol. I. 31
242 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
understand the scheme of thought presented In that book. I
have read his Fourfold State of Man, and liked it exceedingly
well. I think in that, he shows himself to be a truly great divine.
" Hoping that you will accept my letter with candour, and re-
member me in your prayers, I subscribe myself
" Your affectionate and obliged
"brother and servant,
" Jonathan Edwards.'*
In October, 1744, a number of ministers in Scotland, among
whom, I believe, w^ere all the correspondents of Mr. Edwards in
that country, thinking that the state of the church and the world
called loudly for United Extraordinary Prayer to God, that he
would deliver the nations from their miseries, and fill the earth with
his glory ; proposed that christians universally should, for the two
years then next ensuing, set apart a portion of time, on Saturday
evening and Sabbath morning, every w^eek, to be spent in prayer
for this purpose ; and that they should still more solemnly devote
the first Tuesday in the last month of each quarter of the year, to
be spent either in private, social or public, prayer to God, for the
bestowment of those blessings on the world. Mr. Edwards not
only w^elcomed the proposal as soon as he received it, but did all in
his power to promote its general acceptance by the American
churches; and the following letter, alluding to a more particular
account of the subject in one to Mr. M'Laurin, which I have not
been able to procure, will in some measure apprize the reader of
the efforts, which he made for this purpose.
" To the Rev. William M'Culloch.
'' JVorthamjpton, Sep. 23, 1747.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
"I thank you for your letter of March 12, 1747, which I sup-
pose lay a long while at Mr. Prince's in Boston, before I received
it, through Mr. Prince's forgetfulness. It seems he had forgotten
that he had any such letter ; and when I sent a messenger to his
house, on purpose to enquire whether I had any letter lodged there
for me firom Scotland, he told him No ; when I suppose this letter
had been long in his house : and I should probably never have had
it at last, had not one of my daughters had occasion to go toBoston,
who made a visit at the house, and made a more full enquiry.
" I am sorry to hear of your affliction, through your indisposition
that you speak of, and desire to be thankful to the God of all mer-
cy for his goodness, in restoring you again to health.
" I have, in my letter to Mr. M'Laurm, given a particular ac-
count of what I know, concerning the propagation of the Concert
for United Prayer, in America ; which you will doubtless have op-
LIFE OF PllESlDENT EDWARDS. 243
portunity to see. The propagation of it is but slow ; but yet so
many do fall in witli it, and there is that prospect of its being fur-
ther spread, that it is a great encouragement to me. I earnestly
hope, that they, that have begun extraordinary prayer for the out-
pouring of the Spirit of God, "and the coming of Christ's kingdom,
will not fail, or grow dull and lifeless in such an affair, but rather
that they will increase more and more in their fervency. I have
taken a great deal of pains to promote tliis Concert here in Amer-
ica, and shall not cease to do so, if God spares my life, as I have
opportunity, in all w^ays that I can devise. I have written largely
on the subject, insisting on persuasions, and answering objections ;
and what I have written is gone to the press. The undertaker for
the publication encourages me that it shall speedily be printed. I
have sent to Mr. M'Laurm a particular account of it.
"You desire to hear how it was witli the people of New-Eng-
land, when w^e were threatened with an invasion by the French
fleet, the last summer. As to the particular circumstances of that
w^onderful deliverance, the fullest and best account I have ever
seen of it, is in jMr. Prince's Thanksgiving Sermon on that occa-
sion ; which, in all probability, you have seen long before this time.
Nor need you be informed by me, of the repeated mercy of God
to us, in confounding our eneixiies in their renewed attempt this
year, by delivering up their fleet, in its way liither, into the hands
of the English. In all probability, that fleet was intended for tlie
execution of a very extensive design, against the English colonies,
in conjunction with tlie French forces in Canada. For there was
an army lay w^aiting at Nova Scotia, which, on the news of the
sailing of their fleet, immediately left the country, and returned to
Canada, over tlie lake Champlain, towards New"-England and
New^-York ; and they, or a part of them, attacked Fort Saratoga,
in New-York government, and killed or took about fifty men that
were drawii out of the Fort ; but desisted from any further at-
tempts, about the time we may suppose they received the news of
the defeat of their fleet. And very soon after they received tliis
news in Canada, the French there released most of our captives,
and sent one ship loaded \\ith them, to the number of about one
hundred and seventy, to Boston, and another ship with about sixty,
if I remember right, to Louisburg. The reasons, that induced
them so to do, are not known, and can only be guessed at by us ;
but, by their doing it very soon after they received the new^s of the
loss of their fleet, it looks as though that had great influence in the
afiair. New-England has had many other surprising deliverances
from the French and Indians ; some of w^hich I have given a par-
ticular account of, in my letter to Mr. M'Laurin ; which it would
be needless for me to repeat, seeing you have such frequent op-
portunities w^th him. These deliverances are very wonderful and
aflecting ; our enemies own that the Heavens are on our side, and
244 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
fight for us ; but there are no such effects of these mercies upon
us that are the subjects of them, as God requires, and most justly
expects. The mercies are acknowledged in words, but we are
not led to repentance by them ; there appears no such thing as
any reformation or Revival of religion in the land. God's so won-
derfully protecting and delivering a people, whose provocations
have been so great, and who do so continue in apostacy and provo-
cation, is very marvellous ; and I can think of no account that can
be given of it, so probable as this, that God has a design of mercy
to the rising generation, and that there are a great number of the
elect among our children, born and unborn, and that for these
elect's sake, God will not suffer us to be destroyed, having a de-
sign to bring forth a seed of the posterity of this people, to inherit
and dwell in tliis land, that shall be an holy seed, and a generation
of his servants. And so that those words are applicable to us, Isa.
Ixv. 8, 9, " Thus saith the Lord, as the new wine is found in the
cluster, and one saith, Destroy it not, for a blessing is in it ; so will
I do for my servants^ sakes, that I may not destroy them all. And
I will bring forth a seed out of Jacob, and out of Judah an inher-
itor of my mountains : and mine elect shall inherit it, and my ser-
vants shall dwell there.'''' I am full of apprehensions, that God has
no design of mercy to those that were left unconverted, of the gen-
eradon that v\-ere on the stage, in the time of the late extraordinary
religious commotion, and striving of God's Spirit ; unless it be per-
haps a small gleaning from among them. But it may be, when
their little ones, the generation that was then in their childhood, are
brought fully on the stage of action, God will abundantly pour out
his Spirit, and revive and carry on his work, here and elsewhere in
the christian world.*
" I thank you for taking the pains of vmting tome your thoughts
of the forty-two months of the treading do^m of the holy City,
which are new and entertaining. The chief objection against what
you propose, that I can thinly of, is, that the forty-two months of tlie
treading do\Mi the holy Cit}^, seems to be the same period with the
one thousand two hundred and sixty days of the Witnesses prophesy-
mgin sackcloth, mentioned in the very next verse, in immediate con-
nection with tliis ; and that, the same with the one thousand t^vo
hundred and sixty days of the Woman's being in the wilderness.
Chap. xii. 6 ; and that, the same with the time, times and an half
of the Woman's being in the wilderness, v. 14 ; and diat the same
with the time, times and an half of the reign of the Little horn, Dan.
vii. 25 : and wiih the forty-two months of the reign of the Beast,
Rev. xiii. 5 ; and that this e\idently signifies the duration of tke
reign of Antichrist ; which is a thing entirely diverse from the sum
of the times of the City of Jerusalem's being under the dominion
of Pagans, Saracens, Persians and Turks, as you represent. How-
'It was postponed to the time of the children of the generation here referred to.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. i45
ever, It is possible that what you mention may be one way wherein
that prophecy, Rev. xi. 2, may be fulfilled. For God's word is
often times fulfilled in various w^ays : as one way, wherein the pro-
phetical representation of the Beast v*-ith the seven heads is fulfil-
led, is in the seven successive forms of government, that idolatrous
Rome is under ; and another w-ay, that it vras fulfilled, was by
Rome's being built on seven hills. One way, that the seventy years
captivity of the Jews was fulfilled, was in its being seventy years
from Jehoichim's captivhy, to Cyrus's decree : and another way,
that it was fulfilled, was in its being seventy years from Zedekiah's
captivity to Darius's decree, Ezra 6 ; and another way, that it v;as
fulfilled, was in its being seventy years from the last carrying aw'ay
of all, Jer. Hi. 30, to the finishing and dedication of the Temple.
But I expect no certainty as to these things, or any of the various
conjectures concerning the time of the calling of the Jews, and the fall
of the kingdom of the Beast, till time and fulfilment shall decide the
matter. However, I cannot think otherwise, than that w^e have a
great deal of reason to suppose, that the beginning of that glorious
work of God's Spirit, which, before it is finished, shall accomphsh
these tilings, is not very far off; and there is very much in the word
of God, and in the present aspects of divine Providence, to encour-
age us greatly in our begun Concert for Extraordinary United Prayer
for the coming of Christ's Kangdom. Let us therefore go on with
what we have begun in that respect, and continue instant in prayer,
with all perseverance, and increase more and more in faith and fer-
vency, and not keep silence, nor give God any rest, till he establish,
and make Jerusalem a praise in the eardi.
" And remember in your prayers, dear Sir,
" Yours, in great esteem and affection,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The continuation of tliis Concert for united and extraordinary
prayer was proposed, in a INIemorial from Scotland, dated August
26, 1746, signed by twelve clergyman of that country, and circula-
ted soon after in all the American colonies. To secure the gene-
ral adoption of the proposed measure, Mr. Edwards first preached
to his people a series of Sermons in its favour, and then published
them in the form of a Treatise, with the Title, " An humble At-
tempt to promote Explicit Agreement and Visible Union among
God's People, in Extraordinary Prayer for the Revival of Religion,
and the Advancement of Christ's Kingdom on Earth, pursuant to
Scripture Promises, and Prophecies concerning the Last Time."
Tliis work w^as immediately republished in England and Scotland,
and extensively circulated in both countries, as well as in America,
and had great influence in securing the general adoption of the
measures proposed — a measure, which w^as pursued for more than
half a century by many of the American churches, and only dis-
continued on the adoption of a more frequent Concert — the Monthly
246 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Concert — for United and Extraordinary Prayer, for the same great
object, proposed at an Association of the ministers of the Baptist
Churches, in the counties of Northampton, Leicester, etc. held at
Nottingham, in 1784, and observed the first Monday evening of each
mondi; and now extensively adopted throughout die christian w^orld.
In the course of this Treatise, Mr. Edwards was led, in answer-
ing objections, to examine an Interpretation of Prophecy, until then
most generally if not universally received : viz. That the kingdom
of Christ could not come, until there had previously been a time
of most extreme calamity to the Church of God, and prevalence of
her Antichristian enemies against her, as represented in Rev. xi.
by the Slaying of the Witnesses. Some years before this, Mr.
Edwards had examined the Apocalypse with great care, in con-
nexion with the Prophecy of Daniel; in order to sarisfy himself
\vhether the slaying of the witnesses was to be regarded as past,
or future. This he did with liis pen in his hand ; and a brief ab-
stract of his view^s on this point, is found in the answers to the 4di
and 5th objections in the Humble Attempt. The views of prophecy,
here presented by Mr. Edwards, were, I believe, at die time wholly
new to the christian world, and were at first regarded by many as
doubtful, if not erroneous; but have since produced the general
convicdon, that the dow^nfall of Popery and the uldmate extension
of the kingdom of Christ, are far less distant than has been sup-
posed— a conviction remarkably supported by the whole series of
Providential dispensations. And there can be no doubt that this
conviction has been a prime cause, of the present concen-
trated movement of the whole Church of God, to hasten forward
the Reign of the Messiah. As long as it was the commonly received
opinion of christians, that the Church was yet destined to experience
far more severe and overwhehiiing calamines, than any she had hitherto
known — calamities amounting to an almost total extinction — before
the dme of her final prosperity ; the efforts and the prayers of chris-
tians for the arrival of that period of prosperity were chiefly preven-
ted: inasmuch as it was, in effect, to labour and pray for the almost
total extinction of the Church of Christ, during a period of indefi-
nite extent, as well as to labour and pray, if speedy success should
crown their efforts, for the destruction, if not of their own lives, yet
of those of their children and immediate descendents. In die sec-
tions referred to, he endeavours to show", and by arguments which
are yet unanswered, that the severest trials announced in prophecy
against the Church of God were already past, that her warfare was
even then almost accomplished, and that the day of her redemption
was drawing nigh. By establishing this point; and by presenting
the arguments in a manner so clear and convincing, as wholly to
supersede the necessity of any subsequent treatise on the subject ;
the work in question, through the divine blessing, has exerted an
influence, singularly powerful, in rousing the Church of Christ to
that series of efforts, which is to result in her final victory.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Arrival of David Brainerd at JVorthampton. — His sickness and
death at the house of Mr. Edwrads. — His papers. — Death of
Jerusha, the second daughter of Mr, E. — Her character. — Cor-
respondence of Mr. E. with Rev. John ErsJcine. — Abstract of
Mr. E.^s first Letter to Mr. ErsJcine. — Plan conceived of the
Freedom of the Will. — Death of Col. Stoddard. — Kindness of
Mr. Erskine. — Letter of Mr. E. to him. — Second Letter from
Mr. Gillespie. — Letter to Mr. M Culloch. — Letter to Mr. Ers-
kine.— Letter from Mr. Willison. — Life and Diary of Brain-
erd.— Letters to Messers. Erskine, M Cidloch, and Robe. —
Ordination of Rev. Job Stj^ong. — Anecdote of Rev. Mr. Moody.
— Letter of Mr. E. to his daughter Mary. — Second Letter to
Mr. Gillespie.
The reader will recollect, that while Mr. Edwards was at New-
Haven, in September 1743, he formed an acquaintance with David
Brainerd, then a missionary to the Indians at Kmmaumeek,'^ and
became his counsellour at a most interesting period of his life. In
March 1747, Brainerd, in consequence of extreme ill health, took
leave of liis Indians in New^-Jersey, and in April came into New
* Kaunaumcek, was an Indian settlement, about five miles N. W. from
New Lebanon, on the main road fromthat villag-e to Albany. The place is
now called Bt^ainerd's Bridge, and is a village of a few houses, on the Ka-
yaderosseras Creek, where that road crosses it. It was thus named, not
after the Missionary, but after a relative of his of the name of Brainerd,
who some years since planted himself in this spot, and built the bridge
across the Creek, now a toll bridge. The mountain, about a mile N. W.
of the bridge, still bears the name of Kaunaumeek. The Creek winds beau-
tifully in the valley beneath, and forms a dehghtful meadow. In 1823, I
found an aged negro on the spot, about one hundred years of age, who had
passed his life in the vicinity. He was about twenty-one years old, when
Brainerd resided at Kaunaumeek, but never saw him. He told me that
the house, which Brainerd built here, stood on the first little knowl, or hil-
lock on the left of the road, and on the W. or N. W. side of the Creek,
immediately after passing the bridge ; and, that the Indian settlement
was down in the meadow, at some distance below the bridge. On follow-
ing the stream, I discovered an old Indian orchard, the trees of an Indian
burying giound, and the ruins of several buildings of long standing. He
also informed me, that the Indians had often told him, that Mr. Brainerd
was " a very holy man," and that he resided at Kaunaumeek but a siiort
time.
248 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EliWARDS.
England; when he was invited by Mr. Edwards to take, up his
abode in his o\mi house. He came there on the 28th of May, appa-
rently very much improved in health, cheerfid in his spirits, and free
from melancholy, yet at that time probably in a confirmed consump-
tion. Mr. Edwards had now an opportunity of becoming most in-
timately acquainted v.ith him, and regarded his residence under his
roof, as a peculiar blessing to himself and his family. " We enjoy-
ed," he observes, " not only the benefit of his conversation, but had
the comfort and advantage of ha^dng him pray in the family from
time to time." He was at this time very feeble in health ;
but in consequence of the advice of his physician, he left North-
ampton for Boston, on the 9th of June, in company with die second
daughter of Mr. Edwards. They arrived on the evening of the
12th, among the family relatives of Mr. Edwards in Boston, and for
a few days the health of Brainerd appeared much amended ; but
a relapse on the 18th, convinced his friends that his recovery was
hopeless. Contrary to their expectations however, he so far
revived, that on the 20th of July they were able to leave Boston, in
company ^\^th his brother, iNIr. Israel Brainerd, and on the 25th
they reached Northampton. Here his heahh continued gradually
to declme, until early in October it was ob\ious that he would not
long survive. "On the morning of Lord's day, Oct. 4," says Mr.
Edwards, " as my daughter Jerusha, who chiefly attended him,
came into the room, he looked on her very pleasantly, and said,
" Dear Jerusha, are you \^illing to part ^^ith me ? — I am quite wil-
ling to part with you : I am willing to part with all my friends :
though if I thought I should not see you and be happy \\"ith you in
another world, I could not bear to part with you. But we shall spend
a happy eternity together." He died on Friday, Oct. 9, 1749,
and on the Monday following, Mr. Edwards preached the Sermon
at his Funeral, from 2 Cor. v. 8, entitled, " True Saints when ab-
sent from the body are present with the Lord ;" which was publish-
ed in the December follo\\ing.
Brainerd, after destroying the early part of his Diary, left the
residue in the hands of ^Ir. Edwards, to dispose of as he tliought
best. Mr. Edwards concluded to publish it, in connexion \^■ith a
brief Memok of his life.
In the ensuing February, Jerusha, the second daughter of Mr.
and Mrs. Edwards, was removed by death. Her father, in a Note
to the iMemoirs of Brainerd, thus alludes to this distressing event.
" Since tliis, it has pleased a holy and sovereign God, to take away
this my dear child by death, on the 14tli of February, next follow-
ing, after a short illness of five days, m the 18th year of her age.
She was a person of much the same spirit with Brainerd. She had
constantly taken care of, and attended him in his sickness, for nine-
teen weeks before his death ; devoting herself to it with great de-
light, because she looked on liim as an eminent servant of Jesus
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 249
Christ. In this time, he had mucli conversation with lier on the
things of religion ; and, in his dying state, often expressed to us, her
parents, his great satisfaction concerning her true piety, and liis
confidence that he should meet her in heaven, and his high opinion
of her not only as a real christian, but as a very eminent saint : one
whose soul was uncommonly fed and entertained with things which
pertain to the most spiritual, experimental and distinguishing parts
of religion : and one, who, by the temper of her mind, was titted
to deny herself for God, and to do good, beyond any young woman
whatsoever w^hom he knew. She had manifested a heart uncom-
monly devoted to God in the course of her life, many years before
her death ; and said on her death-bed, that she had not seen one
minute, for several years, wherein she desired to live one minute
longer, for the sake of any other good in life, hut doing good, liv-
ing to God, and doing what might he for his glory. ''''
In the course of the year 1747, an epistolary correspondence
was commenced between Mr. Edwards and the Rev. John Ers-
kine of Ku'kintilloch, afterwards the Rev. Dr. Erskine of Edin-
burgh, which v/as continued to the close of Mr. Edwards' life.
This gentleman, possessing superior talents, and having every ad-
vantage of birth, fortune and education, made choice of the clerical
profession, in opposition to the prevailing wishes of his family ; and,
in May 1744, took charge of the parish of Kirkintilloch near Glas-
gow. In 1753, he was translated to a parish in the borough of
Culross, and, in the autumn of 1758, to one of the parishes in Ed-
inburgh. Distinguished alike for liis learning and piety, for his
honourable and munificent spirit and for his firm attachment to
evangelical religion, he adorned every station which he filled by a
faithful and conscientious discharge of its various duties — private,
social and public ; — enjoyed the high respect of the wise and
good, not only in Great Britain, but extensively in both continents ;
and died in 1803 in his 82d year, having been the correspondent,
successively, of President Edwards, of his Son Dr. Edwards, Pre-
sident of Union College, and of his grand-son President Dwight,
for the period of fifty-six years.
Mr. Erskine began the correspondence wdth Mr. Edwards early
in 1747, through the intervention of Mr. M'Laurin of Glasgow, by
sending him the " Remains of Mr. Hall" — a memoir, written by
himself, of a most respectable and beloved fellow-student in Theo-
logy, a young gentleman of uncommon promise. I have none of
the letters of Mr. Erskine to Mr. Edwards, and not having been
able to procure the first letter of Mr. Edwards to Mr. Erskine, writ-
ten in the summer of 1747, must be indebted, for the following
account of it, to the " Life of Dr. Erskine," by the Hon. and Rev.
Sir H. M. Wallwood — " On this occasion, Mr. Edwards expressed,
with great tenderness and delicacy, his sympathy with one, who had
lost his most intimate and estimable friend in the prime of life, the
Vol. T. 32
250 LIFE OF FKESIDElVT EDWARLtSy
fompaiiion of his yoiitli, nnd, for a considerable time before his
death, the delightful and affectionate associate of his studies and of
his viety,
" In a postscript to this letter, he menticP-ed his book on Religious
Affections, then just published, and at the same time sent his cor-
respondent a copy of it in a book of wliich it is not too much to say^
that it is not only worthy of the talents and sincerity of its author ^
but that while it shows, that he was neither forward nor rash, in es-
timating striking or sudden impressions of religion, it contains more
sound instruction on its particular subject, and lays down more in-
telligible and definite rules to distinguish true from false religion,
and to ascertain by distinct cliaracters, the genume spirit of vital
piety, separated from all fanatical delusions, than any other book
which has yet been given to the world.
" In the same postscript to Mr. Edvv^ards' first letter to Dr. Ers-
kine, he gave him a general sketch of a plan v/hich he had then
fonned, and which he afterwards executed, with so much ability, in
his book on the Freedom of the Will; — a book which, whether his
opinions be questioned or adopted, has certainly given him an emi-
nent station both among philosophers and divines. " I have thought,'^
he says, " of ^mting sometliing particularly and largely on the Ai-
minian controversy, in distinct discourses on the various points in
dispute, to be published successively, beginning first with a dis-
course concerning the Freedom of the Will, and Moral Agency ;
endeavouring fully and thoroughly to state and discuss those points
of Liberty and Necessity, IMoral and Physical Inability, Efficacious
Grace, and the ground of virtue and vice, reward and punishment,
blame and praise, with reg ird to the dispositions and actions of rea-
sonable creatures."
" Such was the fiist idea of a work, from which J\h\ Edwards af-
terwards derived his chief celebrity as an author ; but a considera-
ble time intervened, before he found it possible to make any pro-
gress in his design."
The death of Col. Stoddard, which occurred at Boston, on
the 19th of June, tlris year, was a loss severely felt, not only by
Mr. Edv/ards and the people of Northampton, but by the County
and the Province at large. He was eminently distinguished for his
strength of understanding and energy of cliaracter, and had for a
long period, unrivalled influence in the council of the Province.
He was also a m.an of decided piety, rmd a uniform Iriend and su}>
porter of sound morals and evangelical religion. Mr. Edwards
preached a Sermon on his death from Ezek. xix. 12 ; which was
immediately published."
Early in the next year IMr. Edwards received from Mr. Erskine
a number of books, vdiich he valued very highly, as containing the
ablest exhibition and defence of the system of doctrines usually sty-
led Arminianiism,, which had at that time appeared before tlie pub-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARBS. 251
lie. In the foliowing letter he acknowledges the kindness of his
correspondent, and at the same time alludes to the decease of his
daughter.
" To the Rev. John Erskine.
'' JVorthampton, Aug. 31, 1748.
*' Rev. and dear Sir,
*'I this summer received your kind letter of Feb. 9, 1748, with
your most acceptable present of Taylor on Original Sin, and his
Key to the Apostolic Writings, with his Paraphrase on the Epistle
to the Romans ; together with your Sermons and Answer to Doct.
Campbell. I had your Sermons before, sent either by you or Mr.
M'Laurin. I am exceedingly glad of those two books of Taylor's,
I had before borrowed and read Taylor on Original Sin ; but am
very glad to have one of my own ; if you had not sent it, I intend-
ed to have sought opportunity to buy it. The other book, his Par*
aphrase, etc. I had not heard of; if I had, I should not have been
€asy till I had seen it, and been possessed of it. These books, if I
should live, may probably be of great use to me. Such kindness
from you was unexpected. I hoped to receive a letter from you,
which, alone, I should have received as a special favour.
" I have for the present, been diverted from the design I hinted
to you, of puhlishing something against some of the Arminian Te-
nets, by something else that Divine Providence unexpectedly laid
in my way, and seemed to render unavoidable, viz. publishing Mr.
Brainerd's Life, of vvhich the inclosed paper of proposals gives
some account.
" It might be of particular advantage to me, here in this remote
part of the world, to be better informed what books tliere are, that
are published on the other side of the Atlantic ; and especially if
there be any thing that comes out, that is very remarkable. I have
seen many notable things, that have been written in this country
against the truth, but nothing very notable on our side of the con-
troversies of the present day, at least of the Ai-miniim controversy.
You would much oblige me, if you would inform me what are the
best books that have lately been written, in defence of Cahinism.
" I have herewith sent the two books of I\Ir. Stoddard's you de-
sired. The lesser of the two was my own ; and though I have no
other, yet you have laid me under such obligations, that I am glad I
have it to send to you. The other I procured of one of my neigh-
bours.
" I have lately heard some things, that have excited hope in me,
that God w^as about to cause there to be a turn in England, v.ith
regard to the state of religion there, for the better ; particularly
what we have heard, that one Mr. West, a Clerk of tii3 Privy Coun-
252 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDb.
cil, has written in defence of cliristianity, though once a notorious'
Deist ; and also what Mr. Littleton, a member of the House of
Commons, has written. I should be glad if you would inform me
more particularly in your next, concerning this affair, and what the
present state of Infidelity in Great Britain is.
" It has pleased God, since 1 wrote my last to you, sorely to af-
flict this family, by taking away by death, the last February, my
second daughter, in the eighteenth year of her age ; a very pleas-
ant and useful member of this family, and one that was esteemed
the flower of the family. Herein we have a great loss ; but the re-
membrance of the remarkable appearances of piety in her, from
her childhood, in life, and also at her deadi, are v^ery comfortable
tons, and give us great reason to mingle thanksgi\dng with our
mourning. I desire your prayers, dear Sir, that God would make
up our great loss to us in himself.
" Please to accept of one of my Sermons on Mr. Brainerd'a
death, and also one of my Sermons on Mr. Buell's instalment. I
desire that for the future, your letters to me ma\^ be directed to be
left with Mr. Edward Bromfield, merchant in Boston. My wife
joins with me, in respectful and affectionate salutations to you and
Mrs. Erskine. Desiring that we may meet often at the throne of
grace, in supplications for each other,
" I am, dear brother, your obliged friend,
" Fellow labourer and humble servant,
" Jonathan Edwards.
" P. S. I desired Mr. Prince to send to you one of my books
on the subject of the Concert for Prayer for a general Revival of
religion, the last year ; and he engaged to do' it ; but I perceive he
forgot it, and it was long neglected. But I have since taken some
further care to have the book conveyed ; so that I hope that ere
this time you have received it.
"In the conclusion of your letter of Feb. 9, you mention a de-
sign of writing to me again, by a ship that was to sail the next
month for Boston. That letter I have not received."
Mr. Gillespie, imagining that the difficulties, wiiich he had stated
in his former letter, were not satisfactorily cleared up in the answer
of Mr. Edwards, addressed to him the following reply.
Letter from Vxr, Gillespie.
" SejJt, 19, 174S.
" Rev. and very dear Sir,
" 1 had the favour of yours in spring last, for which I heartily
thank you. I did not want inclination to make you a return long
ago, as I prize your correspondence, but some things concurred that
effectually prevented me, which has given me concern.
" It w^as my desire to be inlormed, and my inclination to make you
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 25^
understand how some passages in your book on Religious Affec-
tions did appear to me and some others, your real friends and well-
wisiiers in this country, that determined me to presume to offer you
some few remarks on the passages mentioned in my former letter ;
and desire of further information, engages me now, with all respect,
to make some observations upon some tilings in your letter. I hope
you mil pardon my freedom, and bear uith me in it, and set me right
wherein you may find me to misapprehend your meaning, or to
mistake in any other respect.
" You say, " You conceive that there is a great difference be-
tween these two things, ^^z. its being a man's duty, who is without
* spiritual light or sight, to believe ; and its being his duty to believe
without spiritual light or sight, or to believe while he yet remains
without spiritual light or sight : it is not proper to say, it is a man's
duty to believe without faith," etc. Now, dear Sir, the difference
here, I am not able to conceive ; for all are bound to believe die
divine testimony and to trust in Christ, which you acknowledge ;
and the want of spiritual light or sight does not loose from the obli-
gation one is laid under by the divine command to believe instantly
on Christ, and at all seasons, as liis circumstances shall require,
nor does it excuse him in any degree for not believing. I own
that a person wdio has no spn*itual light or sight cannot eventu-
ally believe, if by light or sight is meant the hifluence or grace of
the Spirit, by which one's mind is irradiated to take up the object
and grounds of faith, so as to be made to have a spiritual sight of
Christ, and to act that grace ; yet still, even when one wants tliis, it
is his duty, and he is bound to believe, for we know it is a maxim,
" ability is not the rule of duty.' ^ I also acknowdedge, that no per-
son who is, and always has been, without spiritual light or sight, is
bound, nor is it his duty to believe, that he has actually believed, or
to conclude he is really a partaker of the faith of God's elect. 1
have some apprehension this is all you meant by the expressions I
have noticed, and the reasoning in consequence of them ; or else
certainly different ideas are affixed to words with you and among
us. There is indeed a great deal of difference betwixt its bemg
one's duty to believe, or to act faith, and its being his duty to be-
lieve he has believed, or has acted divine faith, i. e. you say you
apply the particle without, respecting spiritual light or sight, to the
act of believing, by which I suppose you intend, " all sAo?//^/ believe,
though none c/o really believe, W^Aoi^^ spiritual light or sight;" in wiiich
I entirely agree with you. The w^ord duty indeed, which you use
w^hen treating that matter, is ordinarily supposed to signify the obliga-
tion the person is under by tlie divine authority to believe, as applied
to the matter of faith, and not to the act of faith put forth in conse-
quence of such obli2;ation. Had I not supposed you plainly meant
by the expressions I quoted from the book, the duty or obligation
to believe, and not an act of faith exerted, I should have made no
254 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
remarks on them. It is indeed as absurd tor one to conclude he
has really believed without spiritual light or sight, as to say one
should believe he had believed, \vithout those things that are essen-
tially implied in faith. But I mustdiifer from you in tliinking it is
not very proper to say, it is a man's duty to believe without faith, i. e.
while he yet remains without spiritual light or sight, or to put fordi
an act of faith on the Saviour, however void of spirimal light or sight;
for if this was not the truth, the finally impenitent sinner could not
be condemned for unbelief, as the Holy Ghost declares he will be,
John iii. 19, 20, 24, and that notwithstandmg the power of the
Spirit of faith must make him believe. I should be glad to know
the precise idea you affix to the words /a?VA and believing. I do
not remember a person's reflecting on his act of faith, any where in
Scripture termed belicAang. You remark, " That I seem to suppose
that a person's doubting of his good estate is the proper opposite of
faith," and I own, as it is a behever's duty to expect salvation
through Christ, which, in other words, is to believe his good estate,
Acts XV. 11, Gal. ii. 20, Eph. ii. 4, Job xix. 25, doubting of it must
be his sin, an effect of unbelief, a part of it, and thus the proper oppo-
site of faith, considered in its full compass and latitude. Thus once
doubting of his good estate by a true believer, and unbelief in one
branch of it, or one part and manner of its acting, are the same
thing. Faitii and unbelief are opposed in Scripture, and what is
the opposite of one ingredient in unbelief must be faith in one part of
it, — one thing that belongs to its exercise. A person's believing that
the Lord will never leave nor forsake him, who is in a gracious state,
Heb. xiii. 5, is owned to be his indispensable duty, and tliis compre-
hends or supposes his being confident of liis good estate, and is
properly divine faith, because it has the divine testimony now cited,
on which it bottoms, Jer. iii. 19. The Lord says, " Thoushalt call
me my father^ and shalt not turn away from ?we," which is evident-
ly faith, and no less manifestly belief of one's good estate, or being
confident of it, because the expression must denote the continued
exercise of fnitli, in not turning away from the Lord. Crying Ahha
father, Rom. viii. 15, is faith in the Lord as one's father, which
must have, a being confident of one's good estate inseparable from
it, or rather enwrapped in it. I suppose v/hat I have mentioned, is
veiy consistent with what you say, "That faith, and persons believ-
ing that they have faith, are not the same :" for one's believing that
he has faith, simply and by itself, has for its object the man's inward
frame, or the actings and exercises of his spirit, and not a divine
testimony. This is not divine faith ; but, as I have laid the matter, a
being confident of one's good estate has for its foundation the word
of God, Heb. xiii. 5, etc. ultimately, — at least ; to be suret this is
one way in vviiich faitii is acted, or one thing in its exercise. I am
far from thinking unbelief, or being without faith, and doubting
whether they have faith, to be the same thing in an unconverted
LiFfi OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 255
sinner, whom your words " being ivithout faith,'^^ must mean, and
therein we entirely agree. But 1 must thmk, as to tiie believer, his
doubting, whether or not he has i'aith, is sinful, because it is belying
the Holy Ghost, denying his w^ork in him, so there is no sin to which
that doubting can so properly be reduced as unbelief. You know,
dear Sir, doubting and believing are opposed in Scripture, Matt,
xiv. 31, xxi. 21, Mark xi. 23, and I cannot exclude from the idea
of doubting, a questioning the truth and reality of a work of grace
on one's soul, for the Holy Ghost requires us to believe the reality
of his work in us, in all its parts, just as it is, and never would allow
us, much less call us to sin, or to believe a falsehood, that one is
void of grace, when he has it, that good might come of it, i. e. that
the person might be awakened from security, etc. 1 John iii. 3,
" Every man that hath tliis hope in him purifieth himself, as he is
pure ;" I think intimates, that in proportion to the degree of one's
hope, that the Lord is his father, will be his aim after sanctification,
and his attainment of it ; if so, to renounce this hope, to throw it up
at any season, on any account, must be unlawful ; whence I infer,
for the believer to doubt of his gracious state, to call it in question
for any reason whatever, so as to raze it, it is simply sinful, 1 John
ii. 12. 15, ^'I write unto you, little children, because your sins are
forgiven you, viz. Love not the world." Here forgiveness of sin is
used as a motive or incitement not to love the w^orld ; and this rea-
soning of tlie apostle would lose all its force, were it incumbent on
a believer, at some seasons, to think he was not within the bond of
the new covenant, — he is bound ever to hold that conclusion fixed.
The exhortation, not to cast away one's confidence, certainly compre-
hends a call to persevere in behoving in our interest in the Lord, and
to practise it at all seasons, Heb. x. 35. Job's friends endeavoured to
make him question, wdiether the root of the matter was in him, and
to conclude that he was a hypocrite. He resolved, though the
Lord should slay him, he would trust in him, chap. xiii. 15, being
confident of his own good estate, chap, xxvii. 3, 5, " All the while
my breath is in me ;" and ver. 5, " Till I die, I will not remove my
integrity from me ;" and w^e see, from the whole tenor of his book,
what there he resolved, he actually did practise ; he never enter-
tained the thought of supposing the Lord was not his God, notwith-
standing the grievous eruptions of iniquity in him,in quarrelling with the
sovereignty of God, etc. And in the end, the Lord condemned his
friends for speaking of him " the things that were not right," and pro-
nounced that Job, his servant, had said of him the thing " that is
right," Job iv. 1 ; from which, it is to be presumed, he was approved
in guarding against razing his state.* Also, 2 Cor. i. 12, what the
apostle terms there, " his rejoicing," \vas what supposed his being
confident of his good estate, that he w as participant of a principle
* This, and several other Scotticisms, I do not feel at liberty to alter.
256 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of grace, which made him capable of acting, as he did, with godly
sinceiity. All which, with other considerations, do satisfy me, that
a believer never should raze his state on any account whatever ; and
that, as has been mentioned, doubting of his gracious state is sinful,
one way of unbelief, its acting in him, though not the direct and
immediate opposite of that acting of faith by which a person re-
nounces his own righteousness and closes with Christ, yet the oppo-
site of the posterior exercise of faith in him, and U2)on the promise,
in certain respects. Your book is now lent, and therefore I cannot
take notice, as you wish and I incline, of what you say on this head, p.
80, 81, more particularly than I have done. However, I have, I
think, touched the precise point in difference between us.
"You observe, I seem to intimate, "A person's being confident
of his own good estate is the way to be delivered from darkness,
deadness, backsliding, and prevailing iniquity." And you add, that
"you think whoever supposes this to be God's method of deliver-
ing his saints, when sunk into an evil, careless, carnal, and unchris-
tian frame, first to assure them of their good estate and his favour,
while they yet remain in such a frame, and so to make that the
means of their deliverance, does surely mistake God's method of
dealing with such persons." Here I think you represent the case
too strong ; for the words in my letter to which you refer, were, " I
have heard it taught that the believer was bound to trust in the Lord
in the very worst frame he could be in, and that the exercise of faith
was the way to be delivered from darkness, deadness, backsliding,"
etc. And afterwards, I said, when questioning whether the believer
should ever doubt of his estate on any account whatever, " I know
the opposite has been prescribed ; when the saint is plunged in the
mire of prevailing iniquity." Now, as a believer may be thus
plunged, and yet sin at that instant be his grief and burden, Rom.vii.
24, and he may have the hope and expectation of being relieved
fi'om it even then, Psal. Ixv. 3, 1 do not think my words convey the
idea you affix to them. Also you will observe, I do not say that a
person's being confident of his own good estate is the way to be de-
livered from," etc. but "that the believer was bound to trust the
Lord in the worst of frame," etc. This I mention, precisely to state
my words, and they are, I think, very defensible ; for the believer
is called " to trust in the Lord forever," Isa. xx\i. 4. If so, when
in the situation mentioned ; for tliis is a trusting in the Lord as
one's God. The woman, with the issue of blood, her touching
Christ, and the success, is, I suppose, a call and encouragement to
touch him by faith, for having the worst soul-maladies healed, JNIark
V. 25. Trusting in the Lord for needful blessings, in the situation
mentioned, gives him the glory of his faithfubess, and engages him
to act in the behever's behalf; thus to do, it is both duty and in-
terest. Jonah, when in a course of grievous rebellion, and under
awful chastisement for it, when perhaps he had actually disclaun-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 257
ed interest in the Lord, or was in danger of it, said, "he would
look again toward the Lord's holy temple," chap. ii. 4, evidently
in CKercise of faith in the Lord as his God, the Lord assuring him
of his good estate and his favour, by the operation of the Spirit
causing him so to act, and to be conscious of it ; and, verse 7, " when
my soul fainted within me, I remembered the Lord, and my prayer
came in unto thee, into thine holy temple." Here is my assertion
exemplified in practice, by a believer, I may venture to say, in an
evil frame, when the Spirit breathed upon him. Though a pro-
phet, he deliberately disobeyed the express instructions of his
Lord, chap. i. 2, 3, and in a careless frame, for he slept securely
in the sides of the ship, during a tempest raised for his sake, and when
the heathen mariners every one called upon his god, chap. i. 5, 6.
So far was he from dreading, as he had reason to do, that the Lord
would plead a controversy with him for the part he acted, that dis-
mal security, awful carelessness, and a carnal frame had seized
him; for he declared to the Lord, that he said to him in his country,
he would repent of the evil he had said he would do to the Nine-
\dtes, if they turned from their evil way, and assigned that for the
reason why he fled to Tarshish, chap. iv. 2; and thus would rather that
the Lord should want the honour, that would redound to his name
by the repentance, though only outward, of the Ninevites, and that
the whole city should be destroyed, one of the largest the sun shone
upon, and the most populous, and that himself should lose the hon-
our and comfort of being the instrument of its preservation, than
that he should fall under the imputation of being a false prophet,
for which there would yet have been no foundation. Horrid car-
nality this ! for as it was dreadful selfishness, it may, in that view,
be termed carnality, — astonishing pride ! this " fihhiness of the
spirit" is worse than that of the flesh ; and, all circumstances of his
conduct considered, he was not only in an ungodly frame, but in an
inhumane one, and he sinned presumptuously in one of the highest
degrees, we may suppose, in which it is possible for a believer so to
act ; notwithstanding it appears the happy turn was begun in him,
under the influence of the Spirit, by renewing his faith in the
Lord as his God, and being confident of his good estate ; upon
which he prayed, as already mentioned, and was heard by his God,
see verses 7, 8, was delivered out of his then dismal and danger-
ous circumstances, chap. ii. 12. — Thus I have done more than I
was bound to do, and have proved the point, not only in the man-
ner in which I expressed it, but in the strong light your words, a
comment on mine, had set it ; for one plain Scripture instance,
such certainly as that I have given, is sufficient, as agreed, to prove
any thing. It is so far from being a mistaking of God's method of
dealing with such persons, as you suggest, (pardon me, dear Sir,)
to say, that it is "the Lord's method of delivering his saints when
in a backsliding condition, first to assure them of their good es-
VoL. I. 33
258 LIFE OF PBESIDENT EDWARDS,
tate and his favour, and so, to make that the means of their de-
liverance;" that I give you the words of the Holy Ghost for it
as express and full as any thing possibly can be, Jer. iii. 12, 13,
14 ; verse 14, " Turn, O backsKding children, saith the Lord, for
lam married unto yon .''^ This was, to be sure, the Lord's inti-
mating tlie new covenant relation in which he stood to the spiritual
Israel among them ; and, verse 22 of that chapter, the Lord says,
" Return, ye backshding children, and I vAW heal your backslid-
ings';" and in the close of the verse, w"e have the Lord's thus as-
suring them of their good estate and his favour, shown to be the
effectual mean of their backsliding being healed : " Behold, we
come unto thee ; for thou art the Lord our God,^^ Hos. xiv. 4.
" O Israel, return unto the Lord thy God, for thou hast fallen by
thine iniquity." Here the first words of the Lord's message to his
spirituul Israel, are, that " the Lord was their God,^^ and the ex-
pression, " fallen by iniquity," conveys a very strong idea, when
applied to a behever, perhaps as strong, as is comprehended in your
\vords, " evil, etc. frame ;" and I must think this verse is so ex-
pressed, to work on holy ingenuousness in them, for its revival when
under the ashes of corruption. It would perhaps be no difficult
matter to multiply Scripture testimonies of such kmd ; but these
adduced are, I think, full proof of the point, for confirmation of
which they are brought. The love of Christ constrains the be-
liever to return from folly, as well as to other things in other re-
spects, 2 Cor. V. 14. I might argue here from the efficacy of the
love of God apprehended, the genius of the new creature, and na-
ture in believers, and a variety of other topics, but choose, without
expatiating, to confine myself to precise Scriptin-e testimonies. As
to what you say, that " among all the multitudes you have had op-
portunit}^ to observe, you never knew one dealt with in this man-
ner, but have known many brought back from great declensions,
that appeared to be true saints, but it was in a very diverse Vvay
from this : first conscience awakened ; they brought into great fear
of the WTath of God ; his favour hid ; the subjects of a kind of new
work of humihation ; brought to great sense of deserving God's
wrath, while they yet feared it, before God had delivered them from
apprehension of it, and comforted with a renewed sense of his fa-
vour." All I observe upon this is, that the way I have laid down,
is obviously that which the Lord declares in his word, he takes, for
bringing back his people from declensions, and thus that in it mercy is
to be expected, whatever the Lord may be pleased to do in sove-
reignty, and he will not be limited ; also, persons do not perceive
every thing that passes within them, far less are tliey capable to
give a full distinct account of every thing of each kind. Experi-
ences of christians are to be brought to the touch-stone of the in-
fallible bar, and to stand or fall by it ; the Bible is not to be
brought to their test, and judged of by them. I own we may mis-
LIFE OF PRESIDKNT EinVARDS. 259
take the sense of Scripture, but it is so obvious in the passages I
have quoted, that I cannot see how it can be misapprehended.
'* I cannot say any thing now, about the other remarks I made
on your book, touched on in your letter, because I have not now the
book to look into. I understand the passages about prevalence of
sin, so as to denominate a person not in a gracious sta^e, better, by
what you have wrote ; and, if any difficulty shall remain after com-
paring your book and letter, I may come to propose it to you after-
wards.
" What you wrote about the case of temptation was very agree-
able, and I thank you for it. I shall now state the case more plain-
ly, because I w^ant much your further thoughts upon it ; it is pre-
cisely this. A person finds himself beset by evil angels, what if I
remember right V^oetius terms ohsessio^ and one in that situation
ohsessiLs ; they incessantly break into his body and mind, some-
times by vain, at other seasons by vile thoughts, now^ by the thoughts
of a business neglected, which was a seasonable thing to be done,
then by a Scripture text, or an engaging thought of some spiritual
ti'uth, when entrance is not to be had another way, and by a variety
of other methods. They do all they can, perpetually to teaze, de-
file and discourage ; he is conscious of the whole transaction, and
finds liis spirit broken by it, and goes not about to reason with Sa-
tan, knows the expediency of tiiis course, is aware Satan wants no
better, than that he pray much and long against his temptations,
and so wont pray himself out of breath, by his insdgation, is con-
vinced the remedy is to get them kept out of body and mind, trusts,
in dependence on the Lord, to the use of medical, moral and reli-
gious means for that end, because experience shows all of them are
expedient and advantageous in their place ; but all is in vain, no
relief for him, relish of divine things wore off the mind, no comfort,
is rendered callous by cruel constant bufFetings, he cries, but the
Lord hears not. By what I understand, this is a just representa-
tion of the case, and will lead you to the knowledge of other cir-
cumstances in it. What w^ould you advise such a person to do ?
How shall he recover savour of spiritual truths and objects ?
" I w^ondered you said nothing in your letter, about what I men-
tioned in mine, respecting supposed immediate reveIatio7is of facts
arid future events, as special favours conferred on some special fa-
vourites of heaven. I give in to your sentiments on that point,
expressed in the three treatises you have published, and greatly
like what Mr. Brainerd said on the subject, as mentioned, I think
by you, in the funeral sermon on him, w^iich I perused with a great
deal of pleasure, and shall now" mention some things, said in favour
of that principle, of which people are very tenacious, that I may
have your answers to them, which will be a singular favour done
me, for certain reasons; for example, John xvi. 13, is affii'med to
be an express promise of such a thing ; — it is urged, the thing is
260 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
not contrary to Scripture, and therefore, may he ; — it is urged,
John xiii. 24 — 27, is an example of it, an intimation what the
Lord will do in such kind when it pleaseth him, till the end of time.
It is pretended, and indeed this is the strength of the cause, that
the thing is a matter of fact, has nothing to do with the Bible,
therefore nothing about it is to be expected in Scripture, and sim-
ply to deny it in all cases, is daringly to limit the power of God. The
Lord has not said he will not grant it, and how dare any say it
cannot be ? It is reasoned, there are numbers of well attested in-
stances of the thing in different ages and places, facts are stubborn
things, and to deny them all is shocking, an overturning of all moral
evidence. It is insisted on, that the thing has heen formerly; it is
confessed, and why may it not be now ? We are told, a considera-
ble time before a thing happened, that it has been impressed on
the mind in all its circumstances, which exactly happened in every
point ; if when asked, what one can say to this, he says, perhaps
it was from Satan, to this it is answered, does he know future con-
tingent events ? The reply is at hand, it is not above him to figure
a thing on the fancy long before, which he is resolved by some
means to bring about ; but to all this it is answered by advocates
for immediate revelations, such reasoning tends to sap one of the
main pillars of e\ddence of the divinity of the Scripture pro-
phecies.
"I have, by what I remember, given you the force of the argu-
ment, to establish what has had, I too well know, very bad effects,
as commonly managed, in Britain, as well as in New-England; a his-
tory of instances of them, would not be without its use, and materials
for it are not wanting. I will long much to see what you say in way
of reply to all this. I am sure you cannot employ time better than
in framing it. I should have mentioned, that the authority of
eminent divines is brought to bear upon them, whose stomachs stand
at swallowing things, like additions to the Bible, — ]Mr. Fleming, in
the Fulfilling of the Scriptures, Dr. Goodwin, etc. But on this,
it has been pleasantly observed, that the autliority of the worthies in
the eleventh of the Hebrews, would have done a good deal better.
I have some apprehension this is a point of truth, which the Lord
is to clear up in this age.
" I have read your Humble Attempt, and with much satisfaction,
was charmed with the Scriptures of the latter day of glory set in
one point of light. I do think humbly your observations on Loivman
have great strength of reason. The killing of the \\itnesses, as yet
to come, has been to me a grie\'ious temptation ; for which reason,
I peruse with peculiar pleasure what you say on tliis subject; but if
you answer the objection, " It would appear that the seventh trumpet is
to sound soon after the resurrection of the \^dtnesses, and the king-
doms of the world, etc. but that has not happened, therefore tiie
witnesses are not killed ;" I say, if this you answer, I have forgot.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 26 1
"I should have also mentioned, that it seems evident, the doctrine
of immediate revelations must be simply denied as un scriptural,
and thus well-founded in no case ; or it must be allowed in its full
compass and latitude, let the consequences of it be what they will,
for if the thing is allowed possible, reasonings about its effects will not
conclude nor avail; I can see no middle way between the two
things. That principle taken for granted by almost all, in all times
past, is, as I mentioned in my last letter, to me a surprizing thing.
" Mr. Whitefield arrived at Edinburgh, Wednesday last, and was
to preach on Thursday evening ; but as I am fifteen miles from that
city, of which two miles by sea, I have not yet heard of the effects
of his preaching, or the number of the audiences ; I wish they may
be as frequent as when he was last here. May Divine power spe-
cially attend his ministrations ! We need it much, as we are gene-
rally fallen under great deadness. I believe he will find use for all
his prudence and patience in dealing with us, for different reasons.
With great pleasure, friends to vital religion, and to him, are in-
formed he is to make no collections at this time ! I w^as glad to hear
you write, that he laboured ^^ith success in New^-England, in rec-
tifying mistakes he had favoured, about intimations made by the Lord
to his people, etc. and heartily wish he may be directed to apply an
antidote here, wiiere it is also needed.
" I have tired you with a long epistle, and shall therefore now
break off". What you was pleased to favour me with, upon the diffi-
culty started from Rom. viii. 28. was very acceptable, and I thank
you much for it. I will expect a letter from you the first opportunity
after this comes to hand ; and in it all the news of New-England,
particularly some account of the state of religion with you. It
gives me pleasure to think, I may WTite you my sentiments upon
every thing without reserve. Please make my affectionate compli-
ments to my friend Mr. Abercrombie, when you see him, or WTite
to him, and tell him, I remember I am in his debt for a letter. I
hope the ship I am informed of, for carrpng this, is not sailed, and
therefore it will not be so long in coming to your hand, after being
writ, as my last.
"I am, &ic."
Letter to Mr. M'Cullooh.
^^ JVorthampton, Oct. 7, 1748.
" To the Rev. Mr. M'CuUoch.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" I thank you for your letter of Feb. 19, 1748, wiilch I received
the week before last. I had also, long before that, recived the let-
ter you speak of, which you wrote the spring before, dated, March
12, 1747, which I wrote an answer to, and sent it to Mr. Prince
262 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of Boston and committed it to his care ; and am very sorry that
you never received it. I am far from being weary of our cor-
respondence. I ever looked on myself as greatly honoured and
obliged by you, in your beginning this correspondence ; and have
found it pleasant and profitable 5 and particularly your last letter,
that I have but now received, has been very agreeable and enter-
taining ; especially on account of the good news it contains. I
cannot but think many things mentioned in your letter, and the
letters of my other correspondents in Scotland, which came with
yours, are great things, worthy to be greatly taken notice of, and to
be an occasion of much rejoicing and praise to all that love Zion ;
viz. The remarkable change in one of the Clerks of the Privy
Council; God's stirring up him and Mr. Littleton to wTite in de-
fence of Christianity ; the good effect of this among men of figure
and character ; the good disposition of the King, and the Prince
and Princess of Wales ; the late awakening of two of the Prin-
cesses, Amelia and Caroline, and the hopeful conversion of one or
both of them ; the hopeful, real piety of tlie Ai-chbishop of Can-
terbury, and his good disposition towards experimental religion
and the dissenters ; several of the Clergy of the Church of Eng-
land, lately appearing to preach the doctrines of Grace ; seve-
ral of the IMagistrates, in various towns in England, exerting
themselves with uncommon zeal to put the laws in execution
against vice; and the eminent piety of the Prince of Orange,
now the Stadtholder of the Seven United Provinces. These
things, (at least some of them,) are great in themselves, and
are of that nature that they have a most promising aspect on the
interests of Zion, and appear to be happy presages and forerunners
of yet better and greater things that are coming. They look as if
the tide w^as turning, and glorious things approaching, by the revo-
lution of the wheel of God's Providence. I think we, and all
others, w^ho have lately united by explicit agreement in extraordi-
nary Prayer for a general Revival of religion and the coming of
Christ's kingdom, may, without presumption, be greatly encoura-
ged and animated in the duty w^e have engaged in, by the appear-
ance of such a dawning of light from such great darkness; and
should be ungrateful if we did not acknowledge God's great good-
ness in these thmgs, and faithfulness in fulfilling the promises of his
word ; such as these in particular, " If any two of you shall agree
on earth as touching any thing you shall ask, it shall be done of
my Father which is in heaven ;" and, " Before they call, I will
answer ; and while they are yet preaching, I will hear." I have
already communicated these things to some belonging to this town,
and other places ; some have appeared much affected v»ith them ;
and one that belongs to another towm, has taken extracts of these
passages. I design, God willing, to communicate these things to
my congregation, before the next Quarterly day for Prayer, and
LIFE OF PUESIDENT EDWARDS. 2G3
also to tiie neighbouring JMinisters, who, according to our stated
agreement, will be met together on that day, to spend the former
part of the day in prayer among ourselves, and the latter part in
public ser^^ces in one of our congregations ; and shall also proba-
bly communicate these things to some of my correspondents in
New Jersey and elsewhere, and I cannot but think they will tend
to do a great deal of good, in various respects ; and particularly
will tend to promote the Concert for Prayer, in these parts of the
w^orld. I desired i\Ir. Prince of Boston, to send you one of my
books on the Concert, soon after it was published ; v.ho engaged to
do it : but long forgot it, as I perceived afterwards to my surprise,
but since that more thorough care has been taken about that mat-
ter ; and I hope you, and each of my other correspondents in Scot-
land, have before now received one of those books.
"I thank you, dear Sir, for sending me your Thoughts on some
things in the Prophecies of the Revelation of St. John, and for
being at so much trouble as to send it t\^-ice (supposing the first let-
ter had miscarried.) This I take as a particular mark of respect,
for which I am obliged to you. I received, as I said before, your
former letter, (which contained the same observations,) and sent
an answer to it, w^herein I gave you my thoughts, such as they
w^ere, on those subjects. But if you have received my book on
United Prayer, etc. therein you have seen more fully my thoughts
on some things in the Revelation, that have a near relation to the
same matter that you WTite about ; the substance of which I before
had wTitten to you in a large letter, desiring your opinion of what I
wrote.
" The letter, I think you received, by some intimations contain-
ed in yours of March 12, 1747. But you was not pleased to fa-
vour me with any thing at all of your thoughts of what I had so
largely communicated to you, to that end, that I might have your
opinion. But I am not the less willing again to communicate my
thoughts on your remarks.
" As to w^hat you observe concerning the number six hundred
and sixty-six, and that number being found in the name of the pre-
sent King of France ; it is indeed something -emarkable, tliat
that number should be found both in his Latin and French names,
as you observe ; and I do not knovv^ but that the omniscient Spirit
of God, (who doubtless in his predictions has sometimes his eye on
several things in which he know^s they will be fulfilled,) might have
some respect to his name in the Prophecy ; but I can hardly think
that this individual King of France or any other particular Prince
in Europe, is wiiat is chiefly intended by the Beast, so largely de-
scribed in the 13th Chapter of Revelation, whose number is said
to be six hundred and sixty-six. Of all the conjectures concern-
ing the number of the Beast, that I have lit on in my small reading,
that of Mv. Potter's seems to me the most ingenious, who supposes
264 LIFE OF niESJDENT EDWARDS.
the true meaning is to be found by extracting the root of the num-
ber. But after all, I have ever suspected that the thing chiefly
aimed at by the Holy Spirit, was never yet found out, and that the
discovery is reserved for later times. Yet one reason why Mr.
Potter's conjecture does not fully satisfy me, is, the difficulty about
adjusting the fractions in the root, when extracted. With respect
to your very ingenious conjectures, concerning the period o{ forty-
two months, or one thousand two hundred and sixty days, of the
outer court and holy City's being trodden under foot of the Gen-
tiles ; you know, Sir, that that forty-two months, or one thousand
two hundred and sixty days, spoken of Rev. xi. 2, has been uni-
versally understood, as being the very same period with the
1260 days of the Witnesses prophesying in sackcloth, spoken of in
the next verse ; and the one thousand two hundred and sixty days
of the Woman's being led in the wilderness. Chap. xiii. G ; and the
time, times and half a time, of her being nourished in the wilder-
ness from the face of the Serpent, ver. 14 ; and the forty-two
months of the continuance of the Beast, Chap. xiii. 5. But it does
not appear to me probable that these forty-two monts of the con-
tinuance of the Beast, means the sum of the diverse periods in
which the Plat of Ground, whereon the ancient literal Jerusalem
stood, was under the dominion of the Romans, Saracens, Persians
and Turks ; but the space of time during which the reign of Anti-
christ or the Popish Hierarchy continues ; and as to tlie particular
time of the downfall of Antichrist, you see my reasons in the fore-
mentioned pamphlet, why I think it certain that it will not be known
till it be accomplished : I cannot but think that the Scripture is
plain in that matter, and that it does, in effect, require us to rest sa-
tisfied in ignorance till the time of the end comes.
" However, I should be very foolish, if I were dogmatical in my
thoughts concerning the interpretation of the prophecies : especially in
opposition to those who have had so much more opportunity to be
well acquainted with things of this nature. But since you have
insisted on my thoughts, I conclude you \^ill not be displeased, that
I have mentioned them, though not altogether agreeable to yours.
I am nevertheless greatly obliged to you for your condescension in
communicating your thoughts to me. If we do not exactly agree
in our thoughts about these things, yet in our prayers for the ac-
complishment of these glorious events in God's time, and for God's
gracious presence with us, and his assistance in endeavours to pro-
mote his kingdom and interests, in the mean time, we may be entire-
ly agreed and united. That we may be so, is the earnest desire
of, dear Sir,
^'Your affectionate brother and servant,
" in our common Lord,
"Jonathan Edwards."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 2G5
In perusing the following letter, while the reader will deeply re-
gret the loss of that from Mr. Erskine to which it is an answer, he
wili feel a lively interest in the muss of religious intelligence which
it contains, as well as in the interesting developenient which it gives
of the character of Governour Belcher.
"To the Rev. Mr. Erskine.-
'' Northampton, Oct. 14, 1748.
" Rev. and dear Sir.
" A little while ago I wrote a letter to you, wherein I acknow-
ledged the recei} t of your letter, and the hooks that came with it,
viz. Taj/Ioron Original Sin; and on the Romans: with your sermons,
and Answer to Mr. Camphell ; for which most acceptable presents
1 vvould most heartily and renewedly thank you.
" I sent my letter to Boston, together with one of Mr. Stoddard's
Benefit oj the Gospel to the Wounded in Spirit, and his JVature of
Saving Conversion, with a Sermon on Mr. Brainerd's death, and
some account of a history of his life now in the press, to be sent to
Scodand by the first opportunity ; whether there has been any op-
portunity or no, I cannot tell. I have very lately received another
letter from you, dated April 4, 1748, which was indeed exceedingly
acceptable, by reason of the remarkable and joyful accounts it
contains of things, that have a blessed aspect on the interests of
Christ's kingdom in the world : such as the good effects of the
writings of Mr. West and IMr. Littleton on some at Court, and the reli-
gious concern in Mr. Randy's and Mr. Gray's parishes, the
hopeful true piety of the Ai'chbishop of Canterbury ; this and the
King's disposition, not only to tolerate, but comprehend the Dissent-
ers ; and their indifference with respect to the Kturgy, ceremonies
and episcopal ordination ; the piety of the Prince, who is now ad-
vanced to the Stadtholdership, and has it established in his family
forever ; the aw^akening of the Princess Caroline ; and the good
disposition of the Princess of Wales. I think it very fit that those,
who have lately entered into an union of extraordinary prayer, for
the coming of Christ's Idngdom and the prosperity of Zion, should
inform one another of things wliich they know of, that pertain to the
prosperity of Zion, and wdiereby their prayers are in some degree an-
swered : that they may be united in joy and thanksgiving, as well as in
supplication ; and that they may be encouraged and animated in their
prayers for the future, and engaged to continue instant therein with
all perseverance. I think these things forementioned, v/hich you
have sent me an account of, are worthy greatly to be observed,^by
those that are united in the concert for prayer, for their comfort,
praise and encouragement. I intend to communicate these tilings
to my own people, before the next quarterly season for prayer,
and to the neighbouring ministers, who are united in this affair ; and
also to my correspondents in this province, and other provinces
Vol. 1. ' 34
266 LIFE GF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of America. I doubt not but they will have a happy tendency and
influence in many respects. I hope, dear Sir, you will continue
still to give me particular information of things that appear, relative
to the state of Zion and the interests of religion, in Great Britain or
other parts of Europe. In so doing, you ^dll not only inform me,
but I shall industriously communicate any important informations
of that kind, and spread them amongst God's people in this part of
the world ; and shall endeavour to my utmost to make such an use
of them, as shall tend most to promote the interest of religion. And
among other things I should be glad to be informed of any books
that come out, remarkably tending either to the illustration, or de-
fence of that truth, or the promoting the power of godliness or in
any respect peculiarly tending to advance true religion.
" I have given an account of some things, which have a favourable
aspect on the interests of religion, in these American parts of the
world, in my letters to Mr. Robe, and Mr. IMcLaurin, sent witli this ;
which you wllhave opportunity to see.
In your last letter }ou desired to be particularly informed of the
present state of New-Jersey College, and of things remarkable of
a religious nature respecting the Indians. As to the former, viz.
the state of New- Jersey College : by the last accounts I had, it was
in somewhat of an unsettled state. Governour Belcher had a mind
to give them a new charter, that lie thought would be more for the
benefit of the society. Accordingly a draft of a new charter was
dra\\Ti; wherein it vas proposed to make considerable alteration
in the Corporation of Trustees ; to leave out some of the former
Trustees ; and that the Governour for the time being, should be a
Trustee, and three or four of the Council of that Province. Those
t^o things made considerable uneasiness, *iz. leaving out some of
the former Trustees, and making it a part of the Constitution tliat
the Governour, and so many of the Council should be members of
the Corporation. Some feared that this would not be for the health
of the society ; because the men in chief authority in that Pro-
\ance, have for the most part, been men of no Religion, and many of
them open and profess'd contemners of it. How this matter has
been settled, or whether these difficulties are got over, I have not
been informed. As to Governour Belcher himself, he appears
thoroughly engaged to promote virtue and vital religion in those
parts, which aheady has had some good effects ; vice and open
profaneness, by the means, is become less fashionable among the
great men, and virtue and religion more creditable. The disposi-
tion of Governour Belcher may in some measure be seen, by the
foDowing extract of a letter from him, in answer to one I wrote to
him on a special occosion.
^^ Burlington, Kcw- Jersey, Feb. 5, 1748.
*'You will. Sir, be sure of me as a friend and father to tlie mis-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 267
sionaries this way, and of all my might and encouragement for
spreading the everlasting gospel of God our Saviour, in all parts and
places, where God shall honour me with any power or influence.
" As to myself, Sir, it is impossible to express the warm senti-
ments of my heart, for the mercies without number, ^\ith which I
have been loaded, by the God who has fed me all my life long to
this dayj; and my reflection upon his goodness covers me ■\\ath shame
and blushing, for I know my utter unw^orthiness, and that I am less than
the least of all his mercies. I would therefore abhor myself, and
repent in dust and ashes. You are sensible, my good friend, that
governours stand in a glaring light, and their conduct is narrowly
watched by friends and enemies : the one often unreasonably ap-
plaud them, while the other perhaps too justly censure them. Yet
in tliis I am not anxious : but to approve myself to the Searcher of
hearts, from whose mouth I must hear pronounced, at the great and
general audit, those joyful words, Enter thou, etc. — or that terrible
sentence, Depart from me, etc. Join with me then in thankfulness
to God, for all the blessings and talents he has intrusted me \^ith,
and in prayer that I may employ tliem to his honour and glory, to
the good of the people over whom he hath placed me, and so to
the comfort of my own soul : that I may always remember that he
that ruleth over men, must be just, ruling in the fear of God."
"In another letter which I have received, dated Burlington, N. J.
May 31, 1748, he says as follows.
"I will prostrate myself before my God and Saviour, and on the
bended knees of my soul, (abhorring myself in every \new-) I will
beg for a measure of divine grace and wisdom ; that so I may
be honoured, in being an instrument of advancing the kingdom
of the blessed Jesus in this world, and in that way be bring-
ing forth fruit in old age.'^ I bless God, my heavenly Fadier,
that I am not ashamed of the Cross of Christ ; and I humbly ask
the assistance of Sovereign Grace, that, in times of temptation, I
may never be a shame to it : I mean that my conversation may al-
ways be such as becometh the gospel of Christ. And I tell you again,
that all such as minister at the altar, and in the course of their min-
istry approve themselves faithful to the great Head of the Church,
will not only find my countenance and protection, but my love and
esteem.
" As to our embryo College, it is a noble design : and if God
pleases, may prove an extensive blessing. I have adopted it for a
daughter, and hope it may in time become an Alma jMater, to this
and the neighbouring Provinces. I am getting the best ad\dce and
*= He v/as Q6 years old, the 8th day of January last.
}on-
263 LIFE Oy PRESIDENT EI> WARDS.
assistance I can in the draught of a Charter, which I intend to give
to our infant College, and I thank you. Sir, for all the kind hints you
have given me, for the service of this excellent undertakinj
and as St. Luke says of TMary, She kept all these things^ and pt
dered them in her heart ; so you may depend, what you have said
about the College, will not be lost with me ; but, as far as God shall
enable me, I shall exert and lay out myself in every way to bring it
to maturity, and then to advance its future welfare and prosperity :
for this I believe will be acceptable in the sight of God our Sav-
iour : a relish for true religion and piety, being great strangers to
this part of America. The accounts I receive from time to time,
give me too much reason to fear that Arminianism, Arianism, and even
Socinianism, in destruction to the doctrines of free grace, are daily
propagated in the Nevv' England Colleges. How horribly and how
wickedly, are these poisonous notions rooting out those noble pious
principles, on which our excellent ancestors founded those semina-
ries ! and how base a return is it of the present generation, to that
God, wdio is constantly surrounding them with goodness and mer-
cy ! and how offensive is it in the eyes of that God, who is jea-
lous of his glory, and will take vengeance on his adversaries, and
reserveth wrath for his enemies ! And from these things I am led
to thank you for your book, wrote in consequence of the Memorial
from Scotland, for promoting a concert in prayer. I am much
pleased with this proposal and imitation to all good christians, and
with your arguments to encourage and corroborate the design.
The two missionaries you mention, Messrs. Spencer and Strong, I
am told are at present at Boston, I have once and again desired
Mr. Brainerd to assure them of my kindness and respect. But
their affairs have not yet led them this way. I rejoice in their being
appointed to carry the gospel, in its purity, to the Six Nations ; and
W'hen Mr. Brainerd and they proceed to Susquehaimah, they shall
have all my assistance and encouragement ; by letters to the Kjng's
Governours where they may pass, and my letters to tlie Sachem or
Chief of those Indians."
"With regard to the missionaries, Governour Belcher mentions:
"The Commissioners in Boston, of the Corporation in London,
for the propagation of the gospel among the Indians in New Eng-
land and parts adjacent, a little before Mr. David Brainerd went
to Boston, the summer before his death, had received a sum of
money from the estate left by the famous Dr. Williams, for the
maintenance of two missionaries among the Six Nations : and ha-
ving entertained a very great esteem of ]\Ir. Brainerd, from the
opportunity tliey had of acquaintance with him while in Boston,
the committee entrusted to him the affair of finding and recom-
mending the persons proper to be employed in tliis business." Ac-
cordingly he, after much deliberation, recommended one Mr.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKDS. 2GD
Spencer, beioRging to Haddaiii, his native town ; and Mr. Strong,
belonging to this tovMi, Northampton ; who are nndoiibtedly well
qnalified persons, of good abilities and learning, and of pious dis-
positions. The Commissioners, On his recommendation, accepted
these persons ; and after Mr. Brainerd's death, sent to them ; and
they went do\ni to Boston, and accepted the mission. But the
Commissioners did not think proper immediately to send them forth
among the Six Nations : but ordered them to go and Kve, during
the winter, in New Jersey with Mr. John Brainerd, am^ong the
Christian Indians, there to follow their studies, and get acquaint-
ance with the manners and customs of Indians ; and in the spring
to go \\ith ]\Ir. Brainerd, to Susquehannah, to instruct the Indians
on that river, before they went to the Six Nations. Accordingly
they went and lived in New Jersey ; but were discouraged as to
their intended journey to Susquehannah ; for they understood that
the Susquehannah Indians greatly objected against entertaining mis-
sionaries, without the consent of the Six Nations, (to whom they are
subject, and of whom they stand it seems in great fear ;) and insisted
that the missionaries should go to the Six Nations first. There-
fore, in the spring, Messrs. Spencer and Strong returned to Bos-
ton, for new orders from the commissioners : who saw cause to or-
der them to come and live at my house, till the time of an appoint-
ed interview of the Governours of Boston and New York with the
Chiefs of the Six Nations, at Albany, in the latter part of the sum-
mer ; when it was proposed that some, that should go to Albany
with Gov. Shirley, should, on the behalf of the Commissioners,
treat with the Six Nations concerning their recei\ang missionaries.
IMessrs. Spencer and Strong did accordingly ; they lived witli me
in the summer, and went to Albany at the time of the treaty ; and
the nation of the Oneidas in particular, w^ere dealt with concerning
receiving these missionaries ; who appeared free and forward in
the matter. Messrs. Spencer and Strong, at that time, got some
acquaintance \\itli the Chiefs of the tribe ; who appeared fond of
them, and very desirous of their going witli them. But the grand
difficulty then in the way, was the want of an Interpreter; which
occasioned their not going \\ith the Indians at that time, but return-
ing again to New-England. Mr. Strong, also, was taken much
out of health, which discouraged him from entertaining any
thoughts of throwing himself into the fatigues and hardshi])s of
their undertaking, till the next spring. But the difficulty of the
want of an interpreter, is now got over; a very good one has been
found; and Mr. Spencer was ordained on the 14th of the last
month, and is gone with the interpreter, to go to the country of the
Oneidas, about ITO miles beyond Albany, and about 130 miles
distant from all settlements of the white people.
"It is a thing, that has a favourable aspect on the design of pro-
pagating the Gospel among the Indians, that many of late have
270 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
been remarkably spirited to promote it, and liberally to open their
hands in order to it. Mr. Brainerd's going to Boston before his
death, and people there having some acquaintance wdth him, and
with his labours and success among the Indians, gave occasion to
a considerable number in Boston, men of good substance and of
the best character, and some of them principal men in the town, to
form themselves into a Charitable Society, that by their joint en-
deavours and contributions, they might promote the instruction and
spiritual good of the Indians ; who have done some very liberal
things for the Indians in New- Jersey, and also for the Six Nations.
The people of Northampton have also had their hearts remarka-
bly opened, to contribute to the maintenance of Mr. Spencer's In-
terpreter ; and one individual at Springfield, has been moved to
devote a considerable part of his estate, to promote the propaga-
tion of the Gospel among the Six Nations.
*' As to my writing against Arminianism ; I have hitherto been
remarkably hindered ; so that probably it will be a considerable
time before I shall have any thing ready for the press; but do in-
tend, God allowing and assisting, to prosecute that design : and I
desire your prayers for the Divine assistance in it. The books you
sent me, will be a great help to me ; I would on no account have
been without them.
*' I condole with you and i\Irs. Erskine, on the loss of your no-
ble and excellent father ; which is doubtless a great loss to the
Church of God. But the glorious King of Zion, who was dead, is
alive, and lives forevermore, and can raise up others in exalted
stations to favour Zion ; and seems to be so doing at this day, by
things you give an account of in your letter. I have been the
subject of an afflictive dispensation of late, tending to teach me
how to sympathize with the afflicted ; which I think I mentioned
in my last letter to you, viz. the death of my second daughter, the
last February.
" Please to present my most affectionate and respectful saluta-
tions to your dear consort. That I and mine may be remember-
ed in your and her prayers, is the request of
" Your affectionate and obliged
" Friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
Letter from Mr. Willison to Mr. Edwards.
" To the Rev. Mr. Edwards.
''Dundee, March 17, 1749.
" Rev. and dear Brother,
" I thank you for yours of October last, with your two Sermons,
which Mr. M'Laurin sent me ; which two Sermons give me cause
to sing of mercy as well as of judgment, that as one shining and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 271
successful youth is laid aside from labouring in the Gospel, ano-
ther is sent forth to it. Indeed, worthy Mr. Brainerd was one
among a thousand, for carrying the Gospel among the heathen, as
appears by the account you give of him in your Sermon, and by
his Journals which have been published here, and prefaced by Dr.
Doddridge, and dedicated by him to the Society at Edinburgh.
We must be silent ; seeing He who hath removed him is holy, just
and wise. We must also lay our hands on our mouths, with res-
pect to the loss of our great and eminent men, such as Dr. Watts,
Dr. Colman, Mr. Cowper, and others. But O, it is no loss to be
absent from the body, to them who are present with the Lord.
Great need have w^e to cry to the Lord of the vineyard, to send
forth others in their room ; it is easy for him to do it, from places
we little expect. These are hopeful and promising accounts,
which you have from your correspondents in Scotland, mentioned
in your letter. May they all hold true, and be the forerunners of
greater things, and the dawnings of the glory of the latter days. I
may add to them, the rising of a burning and shining light of a
Church of England minister, in Dr. Doddridge's neighbourhood,
viz. Mr. Hervey ; for he dates his writings from Weston Flavel,
near Northampton. He has lately published two volumes of Med-
itations on all kinds of subjects, in a most orthodox, calvinistic and
evangelical strain, in which he takes all kinds of occasions of exalt-
ing and commending his glorious Master, Christ, in a most rhetori-
cal w^ay, and in a style I think inimitable, and in the most moving
expressions, so that it is not easy to read him without tears. He
freely taxes his brethren of that church, for departing from the
doctrines of grace, and of justification by imputed righteousness,
etc. which were taught by the Reformers, and their own articles
and homily. And notwithstanding this uncommon freedom, which
he uses with his brethren, great men, etc. never had any books
such a run in England, as his ; for in a year and an half's time, or
thereabouts, there are five editions of them published at London,
and still they are greedily bought and read, especially by persons of
distinction; the style being a little too high and poetical for the
vulgar. His name is James Hervey, A. B. Some say he is of
noble descent, from the Earl of Bristol ; but I am not sure of this.
It is thought he is the man that Dr. Doddridge points at, in the life
of Col. Gardiner, pages 37, 38. It looks w^ell, that so many in
England should become fond of sound evangelical writings. No
doubt the books may have reached Boston by this time. Let us
therefore still wait and pray in hope. I should be glad to do any
thing in my power, for promoting the Concert for United Prayer,
and Oh that it were spread both far and near ; it would be a token
of a general Revival of religion to be fast approaching. I know
nothing that hath a greater tendency to promote the aforesaid hap-
py Concert, than the book you lately published about it, (a copy
2r2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWABDS.
whereof you sent me, for which I humbly thank you.) I wish it
were universally spread, for I botli love and admire the perform-
ance upon subjects so uncommon. I approve your remarks on
Mr. Lowman. Kis reason for beginning Antichrist's reign so late
as the year 756, is weak, viz. because then King Pepin invested
the Pope in his temporal dominion over that province in Italy, call-
ed St. Peter's Patrimony — when it is evident that the Pope had
usurped his t}Tannical dominion over Christ's church, long before,
which is the main ground of his being called Antichrist ; yea, the
Pope's usurped povvcr was greater before King Pepin's time, than
it is at this day — as for instance, in Pope Symmachus' time, anno
501 ; in Pope Hormisdas' time, anno 516; in Pope Boniface 3d's
time, anno 606 ; in Pope Constantine's time, anno 713. Yea,*Mr.
Lowman himself gives a dreadful instance of the Pope's tj^anny
and usurpation, both over the church and the Emperor, in page 97
of his book, vrhich happened anno 726, thirt}^ years before he be-
gins Antichrist's reign ; when Pope Gregory 2d excommunicated
the Emperor Leo, for ordering images to be removed out of the
churches, and forbad obedience or paying of taxes to him. Was
not Antichrist's reign far advanced by that time ? And we have
several instances of the Pope's tyranny, similar to this, recorded
by historians, before that which Mr. Lowman mentions; which
more directly denominate him Antichrist, than his temporal doings
in Italy. We see hovv easy it is for the best of writers, to slip into
mistakes and wrong schem.es. I agree with you, that Antichrist's
fall will be gradual, in the way you explain it.
" I am sorry to hear of Arminianism growing in New England.
But I rejoice to hear of Gov. Belcher's zeal for religion in New
Jersey; may the Lord spare him and bless him. As also I am
glad to hear of the hopeful prospect of the Gospel's growing among
the Six Nations of Indians ; and of such a youth as Mr. Spencer
being sent among them ; may the Lord prosper him as he did Mr.
Brainerd. I sympathise with you under that affliction of your
daughter's death ; but it is comfortable she was helped so to live
aud die, as to afford such grounds of hope concerning her. And
though she was the flower of your family, yet the remembering of
the gracious hand, that painted the flower, will engage your worthy
spouse and you to a becoming silence, like Aaron. As he will do
what he will, let us join and say always. Let his iviJl be done. 1
would Klin be at this in my own case, may the Lord help me to
more of christian submission and resignation. I am now entered
into the 69th year of my age, and fallen under several disti-esses,
w^hereby I have been shaken over the grave these many months
past, and am laid aside from preaching. May the Lord assist me
in'my preparation for the dissolution of this tabernacle. I find it
no easy matter to die, and to die in faith, and to die hke Simeon
Avith Jesus in his arms. I vej.7 much need your prayers for me
UIFE OV PRESIDENT ED\VAllD5j> >-^%^
I am glad to hear, dear brother, that your parents are both alive,
and that they hold the abilities of both body and mind so remarka-
bly at so great an age, and particularly that your father, at seventy-
nine years of age and now near eighty, performs the whole of his
ministerial work so constantly, without feeling it burdensome, and
was able to travel forty miles to see you ; he is indeed a wonder of
his age, and w^ould be reckoned so in this country, where few mi-
nisters come near to that age and vigour. May the Lord still spare
him, with your mother, and make them still flourishing in old age ;
may they be blessed with much of God's gracious presence ; and
with the consolations and fruits of the Spirit, in their aged and de-
dining days. I still kindly remember your worthy spouse and
children remaining, and pray they may long be continued for com-
forts to you, and you continued for a blessing to them, to your flock*
and to many others, as you already have been.
" I remain, Rev. and dear brother,
" Your most aflectionate brother, and serv't,
" In our Lord,
"J. WiLLISON."
'*P. S. The Rev. Mr. Whitefield came to Scotland in Septem-
ber last, and preached about two months in and about Edinburgh
and Glasgow. But some brethren who employed him, bemg chal-
lenged for it in Synods and Presbyteries, and debates arising there-
upon, Mr. Whitefield returned to London. To give a view of the
substance of these debates, and what passed thereupon in the Sy-
nod of Glasgow^, I have sent you herewith a printed pamphlet con-
taining the same with two other books, as a small acknowledgment
©f your favours."
The three following letters went in the same packet to Scotland.
The rehgious intelligence, which they communicated, will be found
highly interesting at the present day. In the first of the three, is
the earliest allusion, on the part of Mr. Edwards, which I have met
with, to a most painful subject ; the mention of which I have pur-
posely forborne, that all which relates to it may be presented toge-
ther.
Letter to Mr. Erskine.
'' JVorthampton, May 20, 1749.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" The day before yesterday, I received your letter, of February
14th, with the pacquet, containing the pamphlets you mention in
your letter : for which I am greatly obliged to you. I have not
vet had opportunity to read these books, but promise myself much
' Vol. I. 35
274 rJi£ OF PKESIDENT Ein^ARDif.
entertainment by them, from the occasions on which they were writ-
ten, and the subject they are upon. The last letter I received from
you before this, was dated April 6, 1748, so that I suppose the two
letters you say you wrote to me, since those which I acknowledge
the receipt of, have miscarried, which I much regret, as I much
value what comes from your hand.
" In one of your last letters which came to hand, you desire to
be particularly informed concerning the state of religion, in these
parts of the world, and particularly concerning the Mission to the
Indians, and the infant College in New Jersey, As to the affair of
preaching the gospel to the Indians, Mr, Spencer went, the last fall,
far into the western wilderness; to the Oneidas, one of the tribes
of Indians called the Six Nations, living on Susquehannah River^
towards the head of the river ; to a place cahed by the Indians
Onohohqumiga, about 180 miles south-west from Albany on
Hudson's River, where he continued through the winter; and went
through many difficulties and hardships, with little or no success,
through the failing of his Interpreter ; who was a woman that had
formorly been a captive among the Caghnawauga Indians in Cana-
da, who speak the same language with those Oneidas, excepting
some small variation of dialect. She went with her husband, an
Englishman, and is one of the people we here call Separatists:
who showed the spirit he was of there in that wilderness, beyond
what was known before. He differed with and opposed ^Ir. Spen-
cer in his measures, and had an ill influence on his wife; who I
fear was very unfaithful, refusing to interpret for ]Mr. Spencer more
than one discourse in a week, a sermon upon the Sabbath; and ut-
terly declined assisting him in discoursing and conversing with the
Indians in the week time. And her interpretations on the Sabbath
were performed very unfaithfully, as at last appeared. So that
Mr. Spencer came aw^ay in discouragement in the spring, and re-
turned to Boston, and gave the Corporation there, who employed
him, an account of his unexpected difficulties and disappointments ;
and became obliged to them to wait three months, to see if they
could procure a fellow missionary, and another interpreter, to go
with him. to the Indians; which I believe is not much expected.
If these are not obtained within the hmited time, Mr. Spencer
is free from any farther engagements to them. Mr. Spencer is
now preaching at Elizabethtowii in New Jersey, in the pulpit of
the late IMr. Dickinson ; and I believe is likely to setde there. He
is a person of very promising qualifications : and \\-ill hopefully in
some measure make up the great loss, that people have sustained by
the death of their former pastor.
" As to the mission in New Jersey, we have from time to time
had comfortable accounts of it ; and Mr. John Brainerd, who has
the care of the congregation of Christian Indians there, was aboui
three weeks ago, at my house ; and informed me of the increase
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 275
of his congregation, and of their being added to, froin time to time,
l)y the coming of Indians from distant places, and settling in the
Indian town at Cranben-y, for the sake of hearing the gospel; and
of something of a work of awakening being all along carried on,
among tiie Indians to this day ; and of some of the new comers be-
ing awakened ; and of there being instances, from time to time, of
hopeful conversion among them ; and of a general good and pious
behaviour of the professing Indians. But he gave an account also,
of some trouble the Indians meet widi, from some of the white peo-
ple ; and particularly from Mr. I\Iaurice, the Chief Justice of the
Province, a professed Deist ; who is sueing them foi- their lands,
inider pretext of a will, made by their former king; which was un-
doubtedly forged. However he is a man of such craft and influ-
ence, that it is not known how the matter will issue.
" I have heard nothing new, that is very remarkable concerning
the College in New Jersey. It is in its infancy ; there has been consi-
derable difficulty about settling their Ciiarler. Gov. Belcher, ^vho
gave the Charter, is willing to encourage and pi-om.ote the College
to iiis utmost ; but differs in his opinion concerning \he Constitution,
which will tend most to its prosperity, from some of the principal
ministers that have been concerned in founding the society. He
insists upon it that the Governour, for the time being, and lour of His
Majesty's Council for the Province, should always be of the Cor-
poration of Trustees; and that the Governour should always be
the President of the Corporation. The ministers are all very wil-
ling that the present Governoin*, who is a religious man, should be
in this standing ; but their difficulty is with respect to future Gov-
ernours, who they suppose are as likely to be men of no religion
and Deists, as otherwise. However, so the matter is setded, to tb.e
great uneasiness of Mr. Gilbert Tennent in particular, who it is
feared will have no further concern with the College on this ac-
count. Mr. Burr, the President of the College, is a man of religion
iind singular learning, and I hope the College vrill liourish under
his care.
I have taken a great deal of pains in commimicating to others,
in various parts, the pleasing accounts you, and my other corres-
pondents in Scotland, gave me last year of things of promising
aspect on the interest of religion, on your side of the ocean : which
have been very affecting to pious ministers and people in New-
England, and also in the provinces of New-York and New-Jersey ;
and hope some considerahle good has been done by such tidings ;
particularly in animating many in the duty of extraordinary, united
prayer for a general Revival of religion, and promoting the Concert
for prayer proposed from Scotland ; which prevails more and more
in these parts of the world, v.iiich, togedier vrith some other diings
in some places, ai'e cause of thankfulness, and bode well to the in-
Zib I.IFfi OF PRESIDENT EDWARDs.
terests of Zion, (of which I have given a more particular account
in my letters to Mr. IM'Laurin, Mr. Robe and Mr. M'Culioch,
sent with this,) though it be in general a very dead time as to re-
ligion, and a tiirne of the prevailing of all manner of iniquity.
*' I shall send orders to Boston, that one of my books on I\Ir,
Brainerd's life may be sent to you with this letter; if any of them
are ready, as I hope they are, or will be, very speedily.
" I have nothing very comfortable to inform you of concerning
the present state of religion in this place. A very great difficulty
has arisen between my people, relating to Qualifications for com-
munion at the Lord's table, jMy honoured grandfather Stoddard,
my predecessor in the ministry over this church, strenuously main-
tained the Lord's Supper to be a converting ordinance ; and urged
all to come, who were not of scandalous life, though they knew
themselves to be unconverted. 1 formerly conformed to his prac-
tice ; but I have had difficulties with respect to it, which have been
long increasing ; till I dared no longer to proceed in the former
way ; which has occasioned great uneasiness among my people,
and has filled all the country with noise, which has obliged me to
WTite something on the subject, which is now in the press. I know
not but this affair will issue in a separation between me and my
people. I desire your prayers, that God would guide me in every
step of this affair. My wife joins with me in respectful salutations
to you and your consort.
"I am, dear Sir, your obliged and affectionate
" Brother and servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
Letter to Mr. M'Culloch.
'' Korthampton, May 23, 1740.
'^ Rev. and dear Brother,
" The last letter I received from }ou was dated Feb. 10, 174B,
to which I wrote an answer the latter end of last sunmier; which
I suppose you received, because I perceive by letters sent me this
spring, by some others of my correspondents, your neighbours,
they had received letters I sent to them at the same time, and in
the same packet. Your letters to me have- been very acceptable ;
T should be glad to receive them oftener.
'' The letter I last received from you, and others that came
v%ith it, were peculiarly agreeable, on account of the good news
they contained concerning Messrs. West and Littleton, the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, some in the royal I'amily, the Stadtholder,
^c. These things I have taken a great deal of pains to commu-
nicate to others; and they have been very entertaining, and I hope
mofitaljle to many. I was at the pains to extract from all the let-
LiFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 2t7
lers I received at that time, those things which appeared with a
favourable aspect on the interest of rehgion in the world, and to
draAV various copies to send to different parts, to such as I suppos-
ed would be most likely to be entertained and improved by them,
and to do good with them, and I believe they have been of great
benefit, particularly to excite and encourage God's people, in the
great duty of praying for the coming of Christ's kingdom, and to
promote extraordinary, united prayer in the method proposed in
the Memorial from Scotland. I read these articles of good news
to my own congregation, and also to the association of ministers to
which I belong, when met on one of the quarterly seasons for
prayer ; and read them occasionally to many others ; and sent a
copy of one of the forementioned abstracts to Connecticut, which
was carried into various parts of that government, and shown to,
several ministers there. I sent one to Mv. Hall of Sutton, a pious
minister about the middle of this province ; who, according to my
desire, communicated it to odier ministers, and I suppose, to his
people. I sent a copy to IMr. Rogers of Kittery, I suppose about
seventy miles to the eastward of Boston; who in reply, wTote to
me, and in his letter says as follows ; " Yours of the 22d Dec.
came not to my hand till the 19th of this: with which I was well
pleased, and had some sweet sense of the sovereign free grace of
God in the instances you mentioned, with some going forth of
heart after further displays of it, in the mighty and noble of our
Ration, and the great ones of our own country; and, indeed, that
the kingdom of our exalted Redeemer might prevail in all the
world. And, dear Sir, I am full in the belief, that so many of the
Lord's people agreeing upon a time to unite in prayer for the pour-
ing out of the Holy Spirit, and the coming of the Redeemer's king-
dom is from the Lord, and cannot but hope the day draws near»
when he will pour out water upon the thirsty, and floods upon the
dry ground ; as also, that all his ministers and ijeople, who are en-
gaged in so delightful a work, for so noble an end, will give him no
rest, till he shall make his Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a name
and a praise in the earth."
" I sent another copy into New-Jersey to Mr. John Brainerd.
missionary to the Indians there, with a desire thr.t he would com-
municate it to others as he thought would be most serviceable.
" He writes in answer, iNlarch 4, 1748, as follows: "J received
yours of Jan. 12, on Sabbath morning Feb. 5, and desire to ac-
knowledge your kindness with much thankfulness and gratitude.
It w^as a great rescusitant, as w^ell as encouragement, to me; and I
trust, has been so to many others, in these parts, who are concern-
ed for the prosperhy of Zion. The next Tuesday after, (as per-
haps. Sir, you may remember,) was the quarterly day appointed
for Extraordinary Prayer : upon which I called my people togedi-
er, and gave them information of the most notable things contained
2TS LIFE OF PRESIDENT E»WARDS»
in your letter. And since I have endeavoured to communicate the
same to several of my neighbouring ministers, and sundry private
christians, as I had opportunity. I have also thought it my duty to
send an extract, or rather a copy of it, to Gov. Belcher. I have
likewise (for want of tmie to transcribe,) sent the original to Phi-
ladelphia by a careful hand, that the Rev. Mr. Gilbert Tennent
might have the perusal of it; where a copy was taken, and the
original safely returned to me again. I cannot but hope that this
letter, as it contains many things wherein the power and goodness
of God do appear in a most conspicuous manner, will be greatly
serviceable in stirring up the people of God in these parts, and en-
couraging their hearts to seek his face and favour, and to cry
mightily to him, for the further out-pouring of a gracious Spirit upon
his Church in the world. For my part, I think the remarkable
things w^hich your letter contains, might be sufficient to put new^
life into any one who is not past feeling ; and as a means to excite
a spirit of Prayer and Praise, in all those who are not buried in
ignorance, or under the power of a lethargic stupor. And it is
looked upon, by those vrhom I have had opportunity to converse
with, whether ministers or private christians, that what God has
done is matter of great thankfulness and praise, and might well
encourage his people to Hft up the hand of Prayer, and be instant
therein."
" IMr. Davenport, minister of a cliurch in Elizabethtown in New
Jersey, writes thus upon it, in a letter dated, April 1, 1749, "I
thank you for sending your letter to our Brainerd open, that I
might see it, which I took a copy of; and have found it again and
again refreshing and animating. I read it to the ministers who met
at my house for prayer, on the first Tuesday of February, and sent
it afterv^^ards to Long Island : Mr. Rivel took a copy of it and read
it in his congregation on the Island."
" I hope, dear Sir, these things will encourage you to continue
your correspondence, and to go on to give me information of what-
ever appears in your parts of the world, favourable to the interests
of the kingdom of Christ. It \\ill not only be entertaining to me ;
but I shall endeavour, whenever I receive such tidings, to commu-
nicate it for the entertainment and profit of God's people, as I have
opportunity. I must refer you, dear Sir, to my letters to other
correspondents in your neighbourhood, for other particulars rela-
ting to the state of religion in these parts of the world. And hope,
v^-hen you are before the Throne of Grace, you will not forget
" Your very affectionate friend,
*' And ])rother and servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. il^
Letter to .Mr. Robe.
*< Xortham-pton, May 23, 1749.
•* Rev. and dear Sir,
" Mr. M'Laiirin, in a letter I received from iiim the last week,
dated March 10th, 1749, informs me of a letter you had wTitten
to me, sent to him ; which ho had taken care of. This letter, by
some means or other, has failed, and has never reached me. I hi-
tend to make enquiry after it, to see if it has not been left at Bos-
ton, and forgotten to be sent. I have reason to hope, (though 1
have not received your letter,) that you and your family are v.eH,
because Mr. IM'Laurin and Mr. Erskine, (the only correspondents
from whom I have received letters this time,) inform me of nothing
to the contrary.
"As to the present state of religion in these parts of the world,
it is in the general very dark and melancholy. But yet there are
some things, which appear comfortable and hopeful ; particularly,
the Concert for Extraordinary Prayer for the coming of Christ's
kingdom, is spreading and prevailing — and we hear of avv'akenings
and Revivals of religion in some places. We have had accounts,
from time to time, of rehgion's being in a flourishing state, in the
Indian congregation in New-Jersey, under the care of Mr. John
Brainerd; of the congregation's increasing, by the access of In-
dians from distant parts ; of a work of awakening carried on among
the unconverted, and additions made to the number of the hope-
fully converted, and the christian behaviour of professors there.
uVIr. Brainerd was at my house a little while ago, and represented
this to be the present state of things in that congregation. I had a let-
ter from Mr. Davenport, (who is settled nov; as a minister over a
congregation belonging to Elizabethtown, in New-Jersey,) dated
April 1, 1749, wherein he says as follows: "Mr. Lewis told me,
that there has been a remarkable work of conviction prevailing in
his place, ever since last December. I think he spoke of about
forty under soul concern, a considerable number of them under
strong convictions, and some hopefully converted. I heard lately,
a credible account of a remarkable work of conviction and conver-
sion, among whites and negroes, at Hanover in Virginia, under the
ministry of Mr. Da\ies, wTio is lately setded there, and has the
eharacter of a very ingenious and pious young man ; whose sup-
port, in his preparation for service, Mr. Robinson* contributed
much, if not mostly to; and on his death bed gave him his
books, etc."
upon the doctrines of Repentance and Conversion ; die nature,
*This Mr. Robinson was a youn^ minister of eminent gifts and graces : 1
think, belonging to Pennsylvania, but had some time preached, with great siu--
ress. in Virginia, in variens parts ; but died a t'cw years ago, in his youtK.
280 l.liE UF PRESIDENT EUtVARDS,
" Mr. Buell, of East-Hampton, on Long Island, was here last
week, and gave me an account of a very considerable work of awaken-
ing at this time in his congregation, especially among the young peo-
ple ; and also of a yet greater work at Bridgehampton, under the
ministry of one I\lr. Brown, a very pious and prudent young man,
lately settled there. These congregations are both pretty large.
He also gave an account of religion's continuing in a very pros-
perous state, at a part of Huntington, another town on Long Isl-
and, where was a great and general awakening, last year.
" An Association of ministers, between this and Boston, seem of
late to have applied themselves somewhat earnestly, to invent
means for promoting religion. The following is a copy of some-
thing they have agreed upon for this end, as it was sent to me, by
a minister that lives that way.
" The sum and substance of the answers, given by the Associa-
tion, to this question. What things shall be done by us, for pre-
venting the awful threatening degeneracy and backsliding in reli-
gion, in the present day ?
" These, we apprehend, may be reduced to the following heads,
viz. Those that respect ourselves personally ; those which concera
the Association, as such ; and those which relate to our people, in
our respective churches and congregations.
"I. As to what respects ourselves personally.
" 1 . We ought surely to get a deep and affecting sense of this :
Whether there is not in ourselves defection, and great danger of
further degeneracy ; for otherwise, we shall with little heartiness
undertake, or earnestness endeavour after, reformation.
" 2, We are not to think it amiss, that we ourselves be excited
to look, with a proper attention and concern, into our o^\^l estate,
into our own experiences in the di\ine life, and into what httle pro-
ficiency we make, or declension we fall into, ourselves.
" 3. We must l3y all means see to it, that we be sound and clear
in the great doctrines of the Gopel, which are the life of our holy
religion : (we here intend, those doctrines which are exhibited in
our excellent Westminster Catechism and Confession of Faith :)
and that we all boldly and impartially appear in the defence there-
of, at the same time we must take heed and beware of the danger-
ous errors which many have run into ; particularly the Arminian
and Neonomian on the one hand, and the Antinomian and Enthu-
siastical on the other.
*' 4. We must be very faithful in every part of our ministerial
works, and make conscience to magnify our office. In a particular
manner, we must take good heed to our preaching ; that it be not
only sound, but instructive, savoury, spiritual, very awakening and
searching, well adapted to the times and seasons which pass over
us ; labouring earnestly herein. We m«st therefore dwell much
LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 281
necessity and evidence thereof; and much urge the duly of self-
examination, and open the deceits of the heart ; bringing the un-
converted under the work of the law, that they may be prepared
to embrace the offer of the Gospel. Moral duties must be treated
of in an evangelical strain ; and we must give unto every one his
portion, and not shrink from it, under the notion of prudence : par-
ticularly, in the important duty of reproving sinners of all sorts, be
they who they will. Again, we must not be iiighty in our private
Conference with souls, aud examining candidates for the commu-
nion, or other special privileges ; and we must carefully and wisely
suit our endeavours to the several ages and conditions of persons,
the elder and younger ; and in a very particular manner, we must
set ourselves to promote religion among our young people. And,
in a word, we must see vvhether we are animated to all these things
by the grace of God in us.
" 5. We are impartially to see what evils are to be found among
ourselves, and remove them. Let us be seriously thoughtful,
whether (among our defects) we have not been, in some respect or
other, the blameable means of discouragement to those who have
been under religious concern ; or whether we have not given
strength and boldness to the ungodly, when we have been testify-
ing against the extravagances and disorders of the late times.
" 6. We must be conscientiously exemplary in our whole beha-
viour and conversation. It is necessary that we be serious and
grave, as what highly becomes Gospel bishops. And especially,
we must be very watchful over our frame and conduct on the
Lord's day. We must therefore look well to our sabbatizing, both
at home and abroad, both before our own and other people. Our
example is of vast consequence, in magnifying our office before
recommended.
" 7. We ought to stir up the gifts which are in us, and to grow
more and more, according to the sacred injunction, 2 Tim. i. 6.
" 8. We should follow all our endeavours with fervent prayer to
God ; especially our labours in preaching and teaching : the seed
of the word is to be steeped in tears.
" n. As to what concerns the Association as such.
" 1. W^e must lay aside disgusts one with another, and study
brotherly love, that it may revive and continue, we must endeavour
to be as near as we can of one mind, and go on harmoniously; and
then we shall be the more strongly united in all, but especially in
our present proceedings. There must be respectful treatment one
of another, of the persons and character of one another; and we
must be careful of ministerial character ; which is of greater con-
sequence than at first sight may appear. And when we have occa-
sion to dispute, let it be under a very strict guard, avoiding all cen-
suring reflections.
" 2. That we manifest our approbation of the Westminster As-
VoL. L 36
282 L1F£ OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
sembiy's Catechism, as containing an excellent system of divinity ;
and we purpose to preach agreeably to the doctrines of the Bible
exhibited therein.
" 3. As we must be very careful of our conversation in general,
as above said ; so especially must we be respecting our conduct
while together in Association.
" 4. It is proposed that a course of our Association be turned
into Fasts, upon this great account.
" 5. We agree to be more especially fervent, in continual Prayer
for the advancement of the kingdom of Christ.
" 6. Some. special, new and prudent, care must be taken to guard
our pulpits.
"7. It is proposed, that we agree to endeavour to introduce the
public reading of the holy Scriptures. The manner and time, to be
left to discretion.
"III. With regard to w^hat may be done among the people we
stand related to.
" 1 . We conceive that whatever public exercises are to be agreed
on, or whatever concerns the public, the people are to be informed
and acquainted with our design.
" 2. That it be earnestly recommended to the people, to con-
sider the w^orth of their privileges, and the danger of being deprived
of them ; which there is, partly by the spreading of evil doctrines
among them, and partly by the conduct of too many people towards
their ministers.
" 3. Let pragmatical, factious spirits, fomenting division, be duly
frowned upon.
"4. We must guard them against the temptations of their seve-
ral employments, and the special seasons wherein they are most
exposed.
" 5. We must consider what evils there are to be found among
them, which do especially need reforming ; as the profanation of
the Lord's day, which is enough to destroy all religion ; tavern-
haunting, company-keeping, chambering, uncleanness, profane-
ness, etc. ; and we ought loudly to testify against them. And that
what w^e do may be effectual, let us endeavour to convince their
consciences of the evil of sin and of these sins. — ^We are not to fail to
warn people solemnly against the dreadful guilt of unthankfulness
under God's signal mercies, and of incorrigibleness under heavy
and sore judgments. Could we in Avisdom do it, we should also
w^arn them against their oppressing the Lord's ministers in their
maintenance.
" 6. Let us endeavour to revive good customs and practices
among them ; particularly, the ancient good practice of Catechi-
sing, Family order, worship and government, religious societies
under good regulation, godly conference and conversation among
Christians ; and in brief, whatever is laudable and of good tendency.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 28o
'* 7. Church discipline should be rcnved ; brotherly watchful-
ness, and admonition ; nor are we to forget to take special care of
the children and youths of the flock.
*' 8. We may do well to engage, as far as we are able, all per-
sons of distinction and influence to unite with us in this work of
reformation ; e. g. justices, school masters, candidates for the
ministry; and especially to assist us by their example.
" 9. Solemn renewal of Covenant hath been advised to, as very
useful upon this occasion ; (vid. Spiod, 1679, for Reformation;)
but we leave this to each one's discretion.
*' Finally, in these things we should think ourselves bound to
exert ourselves, and use uncommon fervency, to preserve what
remains of religion, and prevent further decay.
" October, 1748."
" Thus far this Association.
" The members of this Association, as their names were sent to
me, are as follows.
" The Rev. Messrs. Loring, of Sudbury; Cushing, of Shrews-
bury ; Parkman, of Westborough ; Gardiner, of Stow ; ^Martyn,
of Westborough ; Stone, of Southborough ; Seecomb, of Harvard ;
Morse, of Shrewsbury ; Smith, of jMarlborough ; Goss, of Boston ;
Buckminster, of Rutland; Davis, of Holden.
" I must refer you, dear Sir, for other particulars relating to the
state of religion, in these parts of the world, to my letters to my
other correspondents in your neighbourhood.
" My wife and family join with me in very afFectionate and re-
spectful salutations to you and yours. Desiring an interest in your
prayers for us all, and for this part of the Zion of God,
" I remain, dear Sir,
" Your afFectionate brother,
" And obliged friend and servant,
"Jonathan Edwards."
In the Memoirs of Brainerd, under the date of Sept. 13, 1747,
the reader will find mention of a jMr. Job Strong, a candidate for
the ministry, whom Brainerd, immediately before his death, re-
commended to the Commissioners in Boston, as a missionary to
the Indians ; and in the 4th Reflexion on those Memoirs, an inter-
esting letter of his, giving an account of the Indian Mission at
Bethel, in New-Jersey, in Jan. 1748. This young gentleman,
having ultimately declined that appointment, accepted proposals of
settlement in the ministry, the following year, from a Church in
Portsmouth, New-Hampshire, and invited Mr. Edwards to preach
the Sermon at his ordination, which was appointed for the 28th of
June. Mary, the fourth daughter of Mr. Edwards, then a young
lady of fifteen, went before her father to Portsmouth, to visit some
284 OFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of the friends of the family in that place. From her, I learned the
following anecdote. — The Rev. Mr. Moody, of York, a gendeman
of unqnestioned talents and piety, but perfectly unique in his man-
ners, had agreed, in case of Mr. Edwards' failure, to be his substi-
tute in preaching the sermon. On the morning of the appointed
day, Mr. Edwards not having arrived, the Council delayed the or-
dination as long as they well could, and then proceeded to the
church ; where Mr. IMoody had been regularly appointed to make
the Introductory Prayer, w hich is the prayer immediately before the
Sermon. That gentleman, knowing that a numerous and highly
respectable audience had been drawn together, by a strong desire
to hear Mr. Edwards, rose up to pray under the not very pleas-
ant impression, that he must stand in his place ; and offered a
prayer, which was wholly characteristic of himself, and in some
degree also of the times in wdiich he lived. In that part of it, in
which it was proper for him to allude to the exercises of the day,
he besought the Lord, that they might be suitably humbled under
the frown of his pro\adence, in not being permitted to hear on that
occasion, a discourse, as they had all fondly expected, from " that
eminent servant of God, the Rev. Mr. Edwards, of Northamp-
ton ;" and proceeded to thank God, for having raised him up, to
be such a burning and shining light, for his uncommon piety, for
his great excellence as a preacher, for the remarkable success
which had attended his ministry, in other congregations as w^ell as
his own, for the superior talents and wisdom with which he was
endowed as a writer, and for the great amount of good, which his
works had already done, and still promised to do, to the Church
and to the world. He then prayed that God would spare his life,
and endow him with still higher gifts and graces, and render him
still more eminent and useful than he had been ; and concluded
this part of his prayer, by supplicating the Divine blessing on the
daughter of Mr. Ed^vards, (then in the house,) who, though a very
worthy and amiable young lady, w^as still, as they had reason to
believe, without the grace of God, and in an unconverted state ;
that God would bring her to repentance, and forgive her sins, and not
suffer the peculiar privileges which she enjoyed, to be the means of a
more aggravated condemnation. Mr. Edwards, who travelled on
horseback, and had been unexpectedly detained on the road, arrived
at the church a short time after the commencement of the exercises,
and entered the door just after Mr. Moody began his prayer. Being
remarkably still in all his movements, and particularly in the house of
God, he ascended the stairs, and entered the pulpit so silently, that
Mr. Moody did not hear him ; and of course was necessitated, be-
fore a very numerous audience, to listen to the very high character
given of himself by Mr. Moody. As soon as the prayer w^as
closed, Mr. Moody turned round, and saw JMr. Edwards behind
him ; and, without leaving his place, gave him his right hand, and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDV.AUDS. 285
addressed him as follows, " Brotlier Edwards, we are all of us
much rejoiced to see you here to-day, and nohody, probably, as
much so as myself; but I wish that you might have got in a lit-
tle sooner, or a little later, or else that I might have heard you
when you came in, and known that you were here. I didn't in-
tend to flatter you to your face ; but there's one thing I'll tell you :
They say that your wdfe is a going to heaven, by a shorter road
than yourself." Mr. Edwards bowed, and after reading the
Psalm, w^ent on with the Sermon. His text was John xiii. 15, 16,
and his subject, " Christ the Example of JMinisters." It was soon
after published.
To his daughter, who prolonged her ^^sit some time after the re-
turn of her father, he addressed, during her visit at Portsmouth,
the following letter.
" To Miss Mary Edwards,"^ at Portsmouth.
^^ JVorthampton, July 26, 1749.
" My dear Child,
" You may well think it is natural for a parent, to be concerned
for a child at so great a distance, so far out of view, and so far out
of the reach of communication ; where, if you should be taken with
any dangerous sickness, that should issue in death, you might
probably be in your grave, before we could hear of your danger.
But yet, my greatest concern is not for your health, or temporal
w^elfare, but for the good of your soul. Though you are at so
great a distance from us, yet God is every where. You are much
out of the reach of our care, but you are every moment in His
hands. We have not the comfort of seeing you, but He sees you.
His eye is always upon you. And if you may but live sensibly
near to God, and have his gracious presence, it is no matter if you
are far distant from us. I had rather you should remain hundreds
of miles distant from us, and have God near to you by His Spirit,
than to have you always with us, and live at a distance from God.
And if the next news we should hear of you, should be of your
death ; though that would be very melancholy, yet, if at the same
time we should receive such intelligence concerning you, as should
give us the best grounds to hope, that you had died in the Lord ;
how much more comfortable would this be, though we should have
no opportunity to see you, or to take our leave of you in your sick-
ness, than if we should be with you during all its progress, and have
much opportunity to attend upon you, and converse and pray with
you, and take an affectionate leave of you, and after all have rea-
son to apprehend, that you died without the grace and favour of
God ! It is comfortable to have the presence of earthly friends, es-
*Afterwards Mrs. Dwight, of Northampton.
286 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
peclally in sickness, and on a death bed ; but the great thing is to
have God our friend, and to be united to Christ, who can never
die any more, and from whom our own death cannot separate us.
" Mj desire and daily prayer is, that you may, if it may consist
with the holy will of God, meet with God where you are, and have
much of His Divine influences on your heart, wherever you may
be ; and that, in God's due time, you may be returned to us again,
in all respects under the smiles of heaven, and especially, in pros-
perous circumstances in your soul, and that you may find us all
alive and well. But that is uncertain ; for you know what a dying
time it has been with us in this town, about this season of the year,
in years past. There is not much sickness prevailing among us as
yet, but we fear whether mortal sickness is not now commencing.
Yesterday, the only remaming son of Mr. C died of a fever,
and is to be buried to-day. May God fit us all for His will !
" I hope that you will maintain a strict and constant watch over
yourself, against all temptations, that you do not forsake and for-
get God, and particularly, that you do not grow^ slack in secret
religion. Retire often from this vain w^orld, from all its bubbles
and empty shadows, and vain amusements, and converse with God
alone ; and seek effectually for that Divine grace and comfort, the
least drop of which is worth more than all the riches, gaiety, pleas-
ures and entertainments of the whole world.
" If Mrs. S , of Boston, or any of that family, should send
to you, to invite you to come and remain there, on your return
from Portsmouth, until there is opportunity for you to come home,
I would have you accept the invitation. I think it probable they
will invite you. But if otherwise, I would have you go to Mr.
Bromfield's. He and Mrs. B. both told me you should be wel-
come. After you are come to Boston, I w^ould have you send us
w^ord of it by the first opportunity, that we may send for you with-
out delay.
" We are all, through the Divine goodness, in a tolerable state of
health. The ferment in the town runs very high, concerning my
opinion about the Sacrament; but I am no more able to foretell the
issue, than when 1 last saw you. But the whole family has indeed
much to put us in mind, and make us sensible of our dependence
on the care and kindness of God, and of the vanity of all human
dependences; and we are very loudly called upon to seek His
face, to trust in Him, and walk closely with Him. Commending
you to the care and special favour of our heavenly Father, I am
" Your very affectionate father,
" Jonathan Edwards,
"Your mother and all the family give their love to you."
The following Letter of Mr. Edwards to Mr. Gillespie, is in re-
LIFE OF rUDSIDENT ED\VaKI)S. Jb7
ply to the second letter of that gentleman, written in the autumn
of 1748.*
''' JS'orihampton, April 2, 1750.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
*'I received your favour of September 19, 1748, the last sum-
mer, and would now heartily thank you for it. I suppose it may
have come in the same ship with letters I had from my other cor-
respondents in Scotland, which I answered the last summer ; but
it did not come to hand till a long time after most of the others, and
after I had finished and sent away my answers to them, and that
opportunity for answering was past. 1 have had no leisure or op-
portunity to write any letters to Scotland, from that time till now,
by reason of my pecuhar and very extraordinary circumstances, on
account of the controversy which has arisen between me and my peo-
ple, concerning the profession which ought to be made by persons
who come to christian sacraments ; which is likely speedily to issue
in a separation between me and my congregation. This controver-
sy, in the progress of it, has proved not only a controversy between
me and my people, but between me and a great part of New Eng-
land ; there being many far and near who are warmly engaged in it.
This affair has unavoidably engaged my mind, and filled up my
time, and taken me off from other things, I need the prayers of
my friends, that God w^ould be with me, and direct and assist me in
such a time of trial, and mercifully order the issue.
" As to the epistolary controversy, dear Sir, between you and me,
about FAITH and doubting, I am sorry it should seem to be greater
than it is, through misunderstanding of one another's meaning, and
that the real difference between us is so great as it is, in some part
of the controversy.
"As to the dispute about believing without spiritual light or
sight, I thought I expressed my meaning in my last letter very
plainly ; but I kept no copy, and it might perhaps be owing to my
dulhiess that I thought so. However 1 perceive I was not under-
stood. I cannot find out by any thing you say to me on this head,
that w^e really differ in sentiments, but only in words. I acknow-
ledge with you that " all are bound to beheve the divine testimony,
and trust in Christ ; and that want of spiritual light or sight does
not loose from the obligation one is laid under by the divine com-
mand, to beheve instantly on Christ, and at all seasons, nor excuse
him, in any degree, for not belie\dng. Even when one w^ants
the influence and grace of the Spirit, stih he is bound to believe."
I think the obligation to believe, lies on a person who is re-
maining without spiritual light or sight, or even in dark-
ness. No darkness, no blindness, no carnality or stupidity
* See page 252.
28y LIVE OF PIlESiDENT EDVrAllDS. ^
excuses him a moment for not having as strong and lively a faith and
love, as ever v/as exercised bythe aposde Paul, or rather renders it
not sinful in liim, that he is at that same moment without such a
faith and love ; — and yet I believe it is absurd, and of a very hurt-
ful consequence, to urge persons to believe in the dark, in the man-
ner, and in the sense, in which many hundreds have done in America,
vrho plainly intend, a believing with such a sort of strong faith or
confidence, as is consistent with continuing still, even in the time of
these strong acts of faith, without spiritual light, carnal, stupid, care-
less, and senseless. Their doctrine evidently comes to this, both
in sense and eifect, that it is a man's duty strongly to believe with
a llghtless and sightless faith ; or to have a confident, although a
blind, dark and stupid, faith. Such a faith has indeed been
promoted exceedingly by their doctrine, and has prevailed with
its dreadful effects, answerable to the nature of the cause.
We have had, and have to this day, multitudes of such firm
believers, whose bold, presumptuous confidence, altended with
a very wicked behaviour, has given the greatest wound to the
cause of truth and vital religion, which it has ever suffered in
America.
" As to v.hat follows in your letter, that a persoii's believing
himself to be in a good estate is properly of the nature of faith;
in this there seems to be some real difference between us. But,
perhaps there would be none, if distinctness were well observed in
the use of words. If by a mail's believing that he is in a good
estate, be meant no more than his believing that he does believe in
Christ, does love God, <^c., I think there is nothing of the nature
of faith in it ; because knowing it or belie\dng it, depends on our
own immediate sensation or consciousness, and not on divine testi-
m.ony. True believers, in the hope they entertain of salvation,-
make use of the following syllogism : Whosoever believes shall be
saved: I believe: Therefore, I shall be saved. Assenting to die
major proposition, — Whosoever believes shall be saved, — is properly
of the nature of fahh ; because the ground of my assent to that, is
divine testimony ; but my assent to the minor proposition, — 1 be-
lieve,— is, as I humbly conceive, not of the nature of faith,
because that is not grounded on the divine testimony, but on
my own consciousness. The testimony, which is the proper
ground of faith, is in the word of God, Romans x. 17. *' Faith
Cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." There
is a testimony given us m the word of God, that " he that
believeth shall be saved^ But there is no testimony in the word
of God, that a given individual, in such a town in Scotland, or
jYew-England, believes. There is such a proposition in the scrip-
tures, as that Christ loves those that love him ; and this, therefore,
every one is bound to beheve and aflirm : and believing this, on the
divine testimony, is properly of the nature of faith, while for any
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 289
one to doubt It, Is properly the heinous sin of unbelief. But tliere
is no such proposition in the scriptures, nor is it any part of the gos-
pel of Christ, that such an individual j^erson in Northampton loves
Christ. If I know that I have complacency in Christ, I know it the
same way that I know I have complacency in my wife and children,
viz. by the testimony of my own heart, or my imvard consciousness.
Evangelical faith has the gospel of Christ for its foundation ; but
the proposition, that I love Christ, is a proposition not contained in
the gospel of Christ.
" Hence, tliat w^e may not dispute in the dark, it is necessary,
that we should explain what we mean by a person'' s helievmg that
he is in a good estate. If thereby we mean only believing the
minor of the foregoing syllogism, or similar syllogisms, — / believe ;
or, / love God ; — it is not of the nature of faith. But if by a man's
believing himself to be in a good estate, be understood his believ-
ing not only the minor but the consequence, therefore I shall be
saved, or, therefore God will never leave me nor forsake me; then
a man's believing his good estate, partakes of the nature of faith ;
for these consequences depend on divine testimony in the word of
God and the gospel of Jesus Christ. Yea, I would observe further,
that a man's judging of the faith or love which he actually finds in
himself, whether it is that sort of faith or love which he finds to be
saving, may depend on his reliance on scripture rules and marks,
which are divine testimonies, on which he may be tempted not to
rely, from the consideration of his great unworthiness. But his
judging that he has those individual inward acts of understanding,
and exercises of heart, depends on inward sensations, and not on
any testimony of the word of God. The knovving of his present
acts depends on immediate consciousness, and the knowing of his
past acts depends on memory. Hence the fulness of my satisfac-
tion, that I now have such an inward act or exercise of mind, de-
pends on the strength of the sensation ; and my satisfaction, that I
have had them heretofore, depends on the clearness of my memo-
ry, and not on the strength of my reliance on any divine testimony.
So likewise, my doubting whether I have, or have had, such indi-
vidual inward acts, is not of itself of the nature of unbelief, though
it may arise from unbelief indirectly; because, if I had had more
faith, the actings of it would have been more sensible, and the me-
mory of them more clear, and so I should have been better satisfied
that I had them.
" God appears to have given Abraham's servant a revelation,
that the damsel in whom he found certain marks, — her coming to
draw water with a pitcher to that well, and her readiness to give
him and his camels drink — should be Isaac's wife ; and therefore
his assenting to this, was of the nature of faith, having divine testi-
mony for its foundation. But his believing that Rebekah was the
damsel who had these individual marks, his knowing that she came
Vol. I. 37
290 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
to draw water, and that she let down her pitcher, was not of the
nature of faith. His knowing this was not from divine testimony ^
but from the testimony of his own senses. (Vide Gen. xxiv.)
" You speak of " a saint's doubting of his good estate, as a part
of unbelief, and the opposite of faith, considered in its full com-
pass and latitude, as one branch of unbelief, one ingredient in un-
belief ; and of assurance of a man's good estate, as one thing that
belongs to the exercise of faith." I do not know whether I take
your meaning in these expressions. If you mean, that a person's
believing himself to be in a good estate, is one thing which apper-
tains to the essence of saving faith, or that saving faith, in all that
belongs to its essence, yea its perfection, cannot be whhout imply-
ing it, I must humbly ask leave to differ from you. That my be-
Heving that I am in a good estate, is no part or ingredient in the
essence of saving faith, is evident from this, that the essence of
saving faith, must be complete in me, before it can be true, that I
am in a good estate. If I have not as yet acted faith, yea if there
be any thing wanting in me to make up the essence of saving faith,
then I am not as yet in a state of salvation, and therefore can have
no ground to believe that I am so. Any thing that belongs to the
essence of saving faith is prior, in the order of nature, to a man's
being in a state of salvation, because it is saving fahh which brings
him into such a state. And therefore believing that he is in such a
state, cannot be one tiling which is essential or necessary, in order
to his being in such a state ; for that would imply a contradiction.
It would be to sup|X)se a man's believing, that he is in a good
estate, to be prior, in the order of nature, to his being in a good
estate. But a thing cannot be both prior and posterior, antecedent
and consequent, with respect to the very same thing. The real
truth of a proposition is in the order of nature first, before its being
believed to be true. But, till a man has already all that belongs to
the essence of saving faith, that proposition, that he is in a good
estate, is not as yet true. All the propositions contained in the
Gospel, all divine testimonies that we have in God's word, are true
already, are already laid for a foundation for faith, and were laid
long ago. But that proposition, / am in a good estate, not being
one of them, is not true till I have first believed ; and therefore this
proposition, as it is not true, cannot be believed to be true, till sav-
ing faith be first complete. Therefore the completeness of the act
of saving faith, will not make it take in a behef of this proposition,
nor \^^ll the strength or perfection of the act cause it to imply this.
If a man, in his first act of faith, has ever so full a conviction of
God's sufficiency and faithfulness, and ever so strong and perfect
a reliance on the divine testimony ; all will have no tendency to
make him believe that this proposition, / am in a good estate, is
true, until it is true ; which is not the fact, till the first act of faith
is complete, and has made it true. A belief of divine testimony.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 291
ill the first act of faith, may be to an assignable degree of strength
and perfection, without believing the proposition, for there is no
such divine testimony then extant, nor is there any such truth ex-
tant, but in consequence of the first act of faith. Therefore, (as I
said,) saving faith may exist, with all that belongs to its essence,
and that in the highest perfection, without implying a belief of my
own good estate. I do not say that it can exist without having this
immediate effect. But it is rather the effect of faith, than a j)firt,
branch, or ingredient of faith. So I do not dispute whether a
man's doubting of his good estate, may be a consequence of unbe-
lief, and I doubt not but it is in those who are in a good estate ; be-
cause, if men had the exercise of faith in such a degree as they
ought to have, it could not but be very sensible and plain that they
had it. But yet I think this doubting of one's good estate, is en-
tirely a different thing from the sin of unbelief itself, and has no-
thing of the nature of unbelief in it, i. e. if we take doubting one's
good estate in the sense in which I have before explained it, viz.
doubting whether 1 have such individual principles and acts in my
sold. Take it in a complex sense, and it may have the sin of un-
belief in it ; e. g. If, although I doubt not that I have such and such
qualifications, I yet doubt of those consequences, for which I have
divine testimony or promise ; as when a person doubts not that he
loves Christ, yet doubts whether he shall receive a crown of life.
The doubting of this consequence is properly the sin of unbelief.
" You say, dear Sir, " the Holy Ghost requires us to believe the
reality of his w^ork m us in all its parts just as it is;" and a little
before, " the believer's doubting w-hether or not he has faith, is
sinful ; because it is belying the Holy Ghost, denying his work in
him, so there is no sin to which that doubting can so properly be
reduced as unbelief."
" Here I would ask leave thus to express my thoughts, in a di-
versity from yours. I think, if it be allowed to be sinful for a be-
hever to doubt whether he has faith, that this doubting is not the
sin of unbelief on any such account as you mention, viz. as belying
or denying any testimony of the Holy Ghost. There is a differ-
ence between doubting of the being of some work of the Holy
Ghost, and denying the testimony of the Holy Ghost, as there is a
difference between doubting concerning some other w^orks of God,
and denying the testimony of God. It is the work of God to
give a man great natural abilities; and if we suppose that God
requires a man thus endowed to believe the reality of his ivork
in all its parts just as it is, and therefore, that it is sinful
for him at all to doubt of his natural abilities being just as good
as they are ; yet this is no belying any testimony of God, though
it be doubting of a work of God, and so is diverse froni the
sin of unbelief. So, if we suppose that a very eminent chi'istian
is to blame, in doubting whether he has so much holiness as he
292 LIFE OF PKES!L>ENT EDWARDS.
really has ; he indeed does not believe the reality of Godh work in
him, in all its parts just as it is, yet he is not therein guilty of the
sin of unbelief, against any testimony of God, any more than the
other.
" I acknowledge, that for a true saint, in a carnal and careless
frame, to doubt of his good state, is sinful, more indirectly, as the
cause of it is sinful, viz. the lowness and insensibility of the actings
of grace in him, and the prevalence of camalit)" and stupidity. 'Tis
sinful to be without assurance, or, (as we say) it is his oicn fault ;
he sinfully deprives himself of it, or foregoes it, as a servant's be-
ing without his tools is his sin, w^hen he has carelessly lost them, or
as it is his sin to be without strength of body, or without the sight
of his eyes, when he has deprived himself of these by intemperance.
Not that w-eakness or blindness of body, in their own nature, are
sin, for they are qualities of the body, and not of mind, the subject
in w^hich sin is inherent. It is indirectly the dut}' of a true saint
always to rejoice in the light of God's countenance, because sin is
the cause of his being without this joy at any time, and therefore
it was indirectly David's sin that he was not rejoicing in the light
of God's countenance, at that very time when he was committing
the great iniquities of adultery and murder. But yet it is not di-
rectly a believer's duty to rejoice in the light of God's countenance,
when God hides his face. But it rather then becomes him to be
troubled and to mourn. So there are perhaps, many odier privi-
leges of saints that are their duty indirectly, and tlie w-ant of them
is sinful, not simply, but complexly considered. Of this kind, I
take the want of assurance of my good estate to be.
" I tliink no words of mine, either in my book or letter, implied
that a person's deliverance from a bad frame, does not begin with
renewed acts of faith or trusting in God. If they did, they im-
plied what I never intended. Doubtless if a saint comes out of an
ill frame, wherein grace is asleep and inactive, it must be by re-
newed actings of grace. It is very plainly impossible, that grace
should begin to cease to be inactive, in any other way, than by its
beginning to be active. It must begin with die renewed actings of
some grace or other, and I know nothing that I have said to the
contrary, but that the grace which shall first begin sensibly to re-
vive shall be faith, and that this shall lead the way to the renewed
acting of all other graces, and to the farther acting of faidi itself.
But a person's commg out of a carnal, careless, dead frame, by, or
in the reviving of grace in his soul, is quite another thing from a
saint's having a strong exercise of faith, or strong hope, or strong
exercise of any grace, while yet remaining in a carnal careless, dead
frame ; or, in other w^ords, in a frame wherein grace is so far from
being in strong exercise, that it is asleep and in a great measure with-
out e xercise.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAHDS. 293
"There is a holy hope, a truly christian hope^ of which tlie scrip-
tures speak, that is reckoned among the graces of the Spirit. And
1 think 1 should never desire or seek any other hope but such an
one ; for I believe no other hope has any holy or good tendency.
Therefore this hope, this grace of hope alone, can properly be call-
ed a duty. But it is just as absurd to talk of the exercise of Uiis
holy hope, the strong exercise of this grace of the Spirit, in a^carnal,
stupid, careless frame, such a frame yet remaining, as it would be to
talk of the strong exercises of love to God ,or heavenly-mindedness, or
any other grace, w^iile remaining in such a frame. It is doubtless pro-
per, earnestly to exhort those who are in such a frame to come out of
it, in and by the strong exercise of every grace ; but I should
not think it proper to press a man earnestly to maintain strong
hope, notwithstanding the prevailing and continuance of great
carnality and stupidity, which is plainly the case of the people I
opposed. For this is plainly to press people to an imholy hope, to
a strong hope which is no christian grace, but strong and wicked
presumption ; and the promodng of this has most evidently been the
effect of such a method of dealing with souls, in innumerable multi-
tudes of awful instances.
" You seem. Sir, to suppose, that God's manner of dealing with
his people, while in a secure and careless frame, is first to give as-
surance of their good state while they remain in such a frame, and
to make use of that assurance as a mean to bring them out of such
a frame. Here, again, I must beg leave to differ from you, and to
think, that none of the instances or texts you adduce from scripture,
do at all prove the point. I think it is his manner, first to awaken
their consciences, to bring them to reflect upon themselves, to feel
their own calamity which they have brought upon themselves by so
departing from God, by w^hich an end is put to their carelessness
and security, and again earnestly and carefully to seek God's face
before they find him, and before God restores the comfortable and
joyful sense of his favour; and I think this is abundantly evident
both from scripture and experience. You much insist on the case
of Jonah as a clear instance of the thing you lay down. You ob-
serve that he says, chap. ii. " I said I am cast outof thy sight, yet I will
look again towards thy holy temple." Ver. 5, 7, " When my soul
fainted within me, I remembered the Lord, and my prayer came
in unto thee, even into thine holy temple." You speak of tliese
words as expressing an assurance of his good state and of God's
favour ; (I will not now dispute whether they do or not ;) and you
speak of this exercise of assurance, as his practice in an evil frame
and in a careless frame; for he slept securely in the sides of the
ship, manifesting dismal security, awful carelessness in a carnal
frame. That Jonah was in a careless secure frame when he
was asleep in the sides of the ship, I^do not deny.' But my
dear Sij', does that prove that he remained still in a careless se-
294 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
cure frame, when in his heart he said these things in the belly of the
fish ; does it prove that he remained careless after he was aw^aken-
ed, and saw the furious storm, and o\vned it was the fruit of God's
anger towards him for his sins ; and does it prove, that he still remained
careless after the whale had swallowed him, when he seemed to
himself to be in the belly of hell, when the water compassdd him
about, even to the soul, and, as he says, all God's waters and bil-
lows passed over him, and he was ready to despair when lie
went down to the bottoms of the mountains, was ready to think
God had cast him out of his sight, and confined him in a pri-
son, that he could never escape, ivhen the earth with her bars
was about him, forever, and his soul fainted within him^ He
was brought into this condition after his sleeping securely in the
sides of the ship, before he said, " I will look again towards
thine holy temple, etc." He was evidently first aw^akened out
of carelessness and security, and brought into distress, before he
was comforted.
" The other place you also much insist on, concerning the peo-
ple of Israel, is very similar. Before God comforted them with
the testimonies of his favour after their backslidings, he first, by se-
vere chastisements together with the awakening influences of his
Spirit, brought them out of their carelessness and carnal security.
It appears by many passages of scripture, that this was God's way
of dealing with that people. In Hos. chap. ii. we are told that
God first " hedged up her w^ays with thorns, and made a w^all tliat
she could not find her paths. And took away her corn and wine,
and wool and flax, destroyed her vines and fig-trees, and caused
her mirth to cease." By this means, he roused her from her
security, carelessness and deep sleep, and brought her to herself,
very much as the prodigal son was brought to himself: thus God
" brought her first into the wilderness, before he spake comfortably
to her, and opened to her a door of hope." By her distress he
first led her to say, " I will go and return to my first husband ; and
then, when God spake comfortably to her, she called him " Ishi,
my husband ;" and God did as it were renewedly betroth her unto
bim. This passage is parallel with Jer. iii. They serve well to
illustrate and explain each other, and show that it was God's w^ay
of dealing with his people Israel, after their apostacy/rs^ to awaken
them, and under a sense of their sin and misery, to bring them so-
liciloiisly to seek his face, before he gave tliem sensible evidence of
his favour ; and not first to manifest his favour to them, in order to
awaken them out of their security."^
In Jer. iii. the prophecy is not concerning the recovery of back-
sliding saints, or the mystical church, wiiich, though she had cor-
-This is evident by many passages of Scripture ; as. Lev. xxvi. 40—42.
Deui. xxxii. 36— 39. 1 Kings viii. 21, '22. chap. i. 4— 8. Ezeic. xx. 35, 36,
37. Hos. V. 15, vv-ith chap. vi. 1—3. chap. xiii. 9, 10. chap. xiv. throughout.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT ED^VARD^T. 205
rupted herself, still continued to be figuratively God's wife. It is
concerning apostate Israel, who had forsaken and renounced her
husband, and gone after other lovers, and whom God had renounc-
ed, put away, and given her a bill of divorce ; (verse 8,) so that
her recovery could not be, by giving her assurance of her good
estate as still remaining his wife, and that God was already mar-
ried unto her, for that was not true, and is not consistent with the
context. And whereas it is said, verse 14, " Return, O backsliding
children, saith the Lord ; for I am married unto you, and I will
take you one of a city ;" / am married, in the Hebrew^, is in the
preterperfect tense ; but you know^. Sir, that in the language of pro-
phecy, the pretertense is very commonly put for the future. And
w^hereas it is said, verse 19, " How shall I put thee among the chil-
dren ? And I said, Thou shalt call me My father ;" I acknowledge
this expression here, My Father, and in Rom. viii. 15, is the lan-
guage of faith. It is so two ways, 1st, It is such language of the
soul, as is the immediate effect of a lively faith. I acknowledge,
that the lively exercises of faith do naturally produce satisfaction
of a good state, as their immediate effect. 2d, It is a language
which, in another sense, does properly and naturally express the
very act of faith itself, yea, the first act of faith in a sinner, before
which he never was in a good state. As thus, supposing a man in
distress, pursued by his enemies that sought his life, should have
the gates of several fortresses set open before liim, and should be
called to from each of them to fly thither for refuge ; and viewing
them all, and one appearing strong and safe, but the rest insufficient,
he should accept the invitation to that one, and fly thither with this
language, " This is my fortress ; this is my refuge. In vain is sal-
vation looked for from others. Behold I come to thee ; this is my
sure defence." Not that he means that he is already within the
fortress, and so in a good estate. But, this is my chosen fortress^
in the strength of which I trust, and to which I betake myself for
safety. So if a woman were solicited by many lovers, to give her-
self to them in marriage, and beholding the superiority of one to
all the rest, should betake herself to him, with this language, "This
is my husband, behold I come unto thee, thou art my spouse ;'*
not that she means that she is already married to him, but that he
is her chosen husband, etc. Thus God offers himself to sinners as
their Sa\dour, their God and Father; and the language of the heart
of him who accepts the offer by faith, is, " Thou art my Saviour ;
in vain is salvation hoped for from others : thou art my God and
Father." Not that he is already his child, but he chooses him,
and comes to him, that he may be one of his children ; as in Jer.
iii. 19, Israel calls God his Father, as the way to be put among the
children, and to be one of them, and not as being one already; and
in verses 21, 22, 23, she is not brought out of a careless and secure
296 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
State, by knowing that the Lord is her God, but she is first brought
to consideration and sense of her sin and misery, weeping and
supplications for mercy, and conviction of tlie vanit)^ of other sav-
iours and refuges, not only before she has assurance of her good
estate, but before she is brought to fly to God for refuge, that she
may be in a good estate.
" As to the instance of Job, I would only observe, that while in
his state of sore affliction, though he had some painful exercises of
infirmity and impatience under his extreme trials, yet he was very
far from being in such a frame as I intended, when I spoke of a
secure, careless, carnal frame. I doubt not, nor did I ever ques-
tion it, that the saints' hope and knowledge of their good estate, is
in many cases of great use to help them against temptation, and tlie
exercises of corruption.
" With regard to the case of extraordinary temptations and buf-
fettings of Satan, which you mention, I do not very well know what
to say further. I have often found my own insufficiency as a coun-
sellor in cases, where melancholy and bodily distemper have so
much influence, and give Satan so great advantage, as appears to
me in the case you mention. If the Lord do not help, w^hence
should we help ? If some Christian friends of such afflicted and
(as it were) possessed persons, would, from time to time, pray and
fast for them, it might be a prcper exercise of Christian charity,
and the likeliest way I know for relief. I kept no copy of my for-
mer letter to you, and so do not remember fully what I have al-
ready said concerning this case. But this I have often found with
such melancholy people, that the greatest difficulty does not lie in
giving them good ad\ice, but in persuading them to take it. One
thing I think of great importance, which is, that such persons should
go on in a steady course of performance of all duties, both of their
general and particular calling, without suffering themselves to be
diverted from it by any violence of Satan, or specious pretence of
his whatsoever, properly ordering, proportioning and timing, aD
sorts of duties, duties to God, public, private and secret, and duties
to man, relative duties, of business and conversation, family duties,
duties of friendsiiip and good neighbourhood, duly proportioning
labo'ur and rest, intentness and relaxation, without suffering one
dut}" to crowd out or intrench upon another. If such persons could
be persuaded to this, I think, in this way, they would be best guar-
ded against the de\il, and he would soonest be discouraged, and a
good state of body would be most likely to be gained, and persons
would act most as if they trusted and rested in God, and would be
most in the way of his help and blessing.
"With regard to what you write concerning immediate revalations,
I have thought of it, and I find I cannot say any thing to purpose,
without drawing out this letter to a very extraordinary lengtii, and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 297
I am already got to such length, that I had need to ask your ex-
cuse. I have written enough to tire your patience.
" It has indeed been with great difficulty that I have found time
to write much. If you knew my extraordinary circumstances, I
doubt not, you would excuse my not writing any more. I acknow-
ledge the subject you mention is very important. Probably if God
spares my life, and gives me opportunity, I may wTite largely upon
it. I know not how Providence will dispose of me ; I am going
to be cast on the wide world, with my large family of ten children.
— I humbly request your prayers for me under my difficulties and
trials.
" As to the state of rehgion in this place and this land, it is at
present very sorrowful and dark. But I must, for a more particu-
lar account of things, refer you to my letter to Mr. M'Laurin of
Glasgow, and Mr. Robe. So, asking a remembrance in your
prayers, I must conclude, by subscribing myself, with much esteem
and respect,
" Your obliged brother and servant,
"Jonathan Edwards."^
* The Postscript of this letter, under date of July 6, 1750, is reserved for
subsequent page.
Vol. L 38
CHAPTER XIX.
Commencement of Difficulties at Xorthcmipton. — Case of Disci-
pline. — Conduct of the Church. — Change^ as to admission of
members, effected by Mr. Stoddard. — Controversy with Dr.
Mather. — Lax mode of admission, early introduced into Mas-
sachusetts.— Reasons of its extensive adoption. — Mr. Edwards
makes known his sentiments. — Violent ferment in the town. —
Causes of it. — Mr. Edwards not allowed to preach on the stib-
jf>ct. — Publishes " (^ual if cations Jor Communion.''^ — Totvn re-
quest Mr. Williams and Mr. Clark to answer Mr. Edwards'
Lectures. — Difficulties in the choice of a Council.
In the progress of this work, we are now arrived at one of the
most painful and most surprising events, recorded in the Ecclesias-
tical history of New England — the separation of Mr. Edwards from
the Church and Congregation at Northampton. In detailing die
various circumstances connected with it, it is proper, instead of
utterin"- reproaches, to present a statement of facts ; for which, as
the reader will see, vre have been able to procure abundant mate-
rials and those of the best character.
IVIr. Eduards was, for many years, unusually happy in the es-
teem and love of his people ; and there was, during that period, the
f'reatest prospect of his living and dying so. So admirably was
he qualified for the discharge of his official duties, and so faithful
in the actual discharge of them, that he was probably the last minis-
ter in New England, who would have been thought likely to be
opposed and rejected by the people of his charge. His uniform
kindness, and tliat of Mrs. Edwards, had won their affection, and
the exemplary piety of both had secured their confidence ; his very
able and original exhibitions of truth on the Sabbath, had enlight-
ened their understandings and their consciences ; his published
works had gained him a reputation for powerful talents, both in
Europe and America, which left him without a competitor, either
in the Colonies or the mother country ; his professional labours had
been blessed in a manner wholly singular ; he had been the means
of gathering one of the largest churches on earth ; and, of such of
the members as had any re'al evidence of their own piety, the great
feody ascribed their conversion to his instrumentality. But tlie
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARliS. 299
€vent teaches us the instability of all earthly things, and proves how
incompetent we are to calculate those consequences which depend
on a cause so uncertain and changeable, as the Will of man.
in the year 1744, about six years before the fnial separation,
Mr. Edwards was informed, that some young persons in tlie town,
who were members of the church, had licentious books in their
possession, which they employed to promote lascivious and obscene
conversation, among the young people at home. Upon farther en-
quiry, a number of persons testified, that they had heard one and
another of them, from time to time, talk obscenely ; as what thev
were led to, by reading books of this gross character, which they
had circulating among them. On the evidence dius presented to
him, Mr. Edwards thought that the brethren of the church ought
to look into the matter ; and, in order to introduce it to their atten-
tion, he preached a Sermon from Heb. xii. 15, 16, " Looking dili-
gently, lest any man fail of the grace of God, lest any root of bit-
terness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled: lest
there be any fojiiicator, or profane person, as Esau, ivho for one
morsel of meat sold his birthright.^'' After sermon, he desired the
brethren of the church to stop, told them what information he had
received, and put the question to them in form, Whether the
church, on the evidence before them, thought proper to take any
measures to examine into the matter? The members of the
church, with one consent and with much zeal, manifested it to be
their opinion that it ought to be enquired into ; and proceeded to
choose a number of individuals as a Committee of Enquiry, to as-
sist their pastor in examining into the affair. After this, Mr. Ed-
wards appointed the time for the Committee of the church to meet
at his house ; and then read to the church a catalogue of the names-
of the young persons, whom he desired to come to his house at
the same time. Some of those, whose names were thus read, were
the persons accused, and some were witnesses; but, through mere
forgetfulness or inadvertence on his part, he did not state to the
ohurch, in which of these two classes, any particular individual was
included ; or in what character, he was requested to meet the Com-
mittee, whether as one of the accused, or as a witness.
When the names were thus published, it appeared that there
were but few of the considerable families in town, to which some
of the persons named, either did not belong, or were not nearly
related. Many of the church, however, having heard the names
read, condemned what they had done, before they got home to their
own houses ; and whether this disclosure of the names, accompanied
with the apprehension, that some of their o\m connexions were in-
cluded in the list of offenders, was the occasion of the alteration or
not; it is certain that, before the day appointed for the meeting of
the Committee arrived, a great number of heads of families altered
their minds, and declared they did not think proper to proceed vCs
300 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDVVARDis.
they had begun, and that then- children should not be called to aii
account in such a way for such conduct ; and the town was sud-
denly all in a blaze. This strengthened the hands of the accused r
some refused to appear ; others, who did appear, behaved with
a great degree of insolence, and contempt of the authority of the
church : and little or nothing could be done further in the affair.
This w^as the occasion of weakening Mr. Edwards' hands in the
work of the ministry ; especially among the young people, with
whom, by this means, he greatly lost his influence. It seemed in
a great measure to put an end to his usefuhiess at Nortliampton,
and doubtless laid a foundation for his removal, and will help to ac-
count lor the surprizing events wliich we are about to relate. He
certainly had no great visible success after this ; the iniluences of
the Holy Spirit v/ere chiefly vvitliheld, and stupidity and worldly-
mindedness were greatly increased among them. Tliat great and
singular degree of good order, sound morals, and visible religion-
which had for years prevailed at Northampton, soon began gradually
to decay, and the young people obviously became from that time
more wanton and dissolute.
Another difTiculty of a far more serious nature, originated from
an event, to wliich I have already alluded. The church of Nordi-
ampton, like the other early churclies of New-England, was formed
on the plan of Strict Communion: in other words, none were ad-
mitted to the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, but those who, after
due examination, were regarded as regenerate persons. Such
was the uniform practice of the church, from its formation, during
the ministry of Mr. Mather,* and for a considerable period after
the settlement of Mr. Stoddard, the predecessor of Mr. Edvrards.
How early ]Mr. Stoddard changed his sentiments, on this subject, it
is perhaps, impossible novr to decide. On important subjects, men
usually change their sentinients some time before they avow such
change ; and clergymen often lead their people gradually and im-
perceptibly to adopt tlie opinions, or the practice, which they have
embraced, before they avow them in set form from the desk. Mr.
Stoddard publicly avowed this change of his opinions in 1704, when
he had been in the ministry a.t Northampton thirty-tivo years; and en-
deavoured, at that time, to introduce a corresponding change in the
practice of the church. He then declared himself, in the language of
Dr. Hopkins, to be " of the opinion, that unconverted persons, consi-
dered as such, had a right in the sight of God, or by his appoint-
ment, to the sacrament of the Lord's Supper ; that therefore it was
* Mr. JVIatliGr, the fir^t minister, beiran to preach at Nortiianipton, in the sum-
mer of 1058, was ordainod Juno 18th, 16G1, and died July 24tli, 1669. Mr.
Stoddard began to preach there soon after the death of Mr. M. and wa.s ordain-
ed Sept. nth, 1672.
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARD:?. 301
iheir duty to come to that ordinance, though they knew they had
no true goodness or evangelical holmess. He mahitained, that vi-
sible Christianity does not consist in a profession or appearance of
that, wherein true holiness or real Christianity consists ; that there-
fore the profession, which persons make, in order to be received as
visible members of Christ's church, ought not to be such as to ex-
press or imply a real compliance with, or consent to, the terms of
this covenant of grace, or a hearty embracing of the gospel : so
that tiiey v/ho really reject Jesus Christ, and dislike the gospel
vvay of salvation in their hearts, and know that this is true of them-
selves, may make the profession without lying and hypocrisy," [on
the principle, that they regard the sacrament as a converting ordi-
nance, and partake of it with the hope of obtaining conversion.]
'* He formed a short Profession for persons to make, in order to be
admitted into the church, answerable to this principle ; and accord-
ingly persons were admitted into the church, and to the sacrament^
on these terms. Mr. Stoddard's principle at first made a great
noise in the countiy ; and he was opposed, as introducing some-
thing contrary to the principles, and the practice, of almost all the
churches in New-England; and the matter was publicly contro-
verted betW'Cen him and Dr. Increase Mather of Northampton.
However, through Mr. Stoddard's great influence over the people
of Northampton, it was introduced there, though not without oppo-
sition : by degrees it spread very much among ministers and peo-
ple in that county, and in other parts of New-England."
The first publication of Mr. Stoddard, on the subject, was enti-
tled, " A Sermon on the Lord's Supper," from Exodus xii. 47,48,
])rinted in the year 1707. In this Sermon he attempted to prove,
" That Sanctification is not a necessary qnaJification to partaking
in the LonFs Supper f and, " That the Lordh Supper is a Con^
verting Ordinance.^'' To tliis Sermon, a Reply was given in 1708,
entitled, " A Dissertation, wherein the Strange Doctrine lately pub-
lished in a Sermon, the tendency of which is to encourage Unsanc-
lified Persons, while such, to approach the Holy Table of the
Lord, is examined and confuted, by Increase Mather, D.D."^ To
* I have not been able to find a copy of Mr. Stoddard's Sermon. From
that of Mr. Mather, I find that he insisted on the fiiUowing points : 1 • That
it is not to be imagined, that John Baptist judged all baptized by him to be
regenerate : 2. That, if unregenerate persons mie^ht not be baptized, the
Pharisees would not have been blamed for neglecting baptism : 3. That
the children of God's people should be baptized, who are generally at that
time in a natural condition: 4. That a minister, who knows himself unre-
generate, may nevertheless lawfully administer baptism and the Lord's
Supper : 5. That as unregenerate persons might lawfully come to the
Passover, they may also come to the Lord's Supper, if they have know-
ledge to discern the Lord's Body : 6. That it is lawful for unregenerate
men to mve a Testimony to the Death of Christ : that thev need to learn
302 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ibis Reply Mr. Stoddard published a Rejoinder, in 1T09, entitled,
" An Appeal to the Lear ed ; being a Vindication of the right
of visible saints to the Lord's Supper, though they be destitute of a
savmg work of God's Spirit on their Hearts ; against the exceptions
of Mr. Licrease JMather."* Whether any reply was published by
Dr. Mather, I have not been able to ascertain.
what Goci teaches in this ordinance, and to profess what christians profess,
viz. their tjeed of Christ and the saving- virtue of his bloo ! : 7. That there
is no certain knowledge, who has sanctifying grace : 8. That the opposite
doctrine hardens men in their unregeneracy : 9. That, if unregenerate
persons have no right to the Sacrament, then those who come must have
assurance: 10, Tiiat no other country does neglect this ordinance as we
in New England; and that in our own nation at home, so in Scotland,
Holland, Denmark, Sueedland, Germany and France, they do generally
celebrate the memorial of Christ's death.
Dr. Mather, after stating in his Preface that, notwithstanding his errors,
he esteems Mr. Stoddard as a pious brother, and an able minister of the
New Testament, a serious practical preacher, in his ministry designing t!ie
conversion and edification of the souls of men ; and that as such, he does
and shall love and honour him, and hopes to meet him where Llther and
Zui>Gi.ius differ not in their opinions; and that still he beheves, by his
Sermon, he has grieved the Holy Spirit of God in the hearts of many of
hi:^ children, and gratified the spirit of the world ; proceeds to allege the
following considerations : 1. That Mr. Stoddard's sentiments are contrary
to many express passages of Scripture : 2. That unsanctified men are not
fit materials for a Church, and therefore not for admission to the Lord's
Supper; and that in primitive times none, but those thought to be converted,
w^ere received into particular churches : 3. That unsanctified persons are
not in covenant with God, and therefore have no right to the Seal of the
Covenant: 4. That there is no Scriptural Promise of Conversion by the
Sacrament: 5. That, if a Converting Ordinance, it is not to be withheld
from the most profane : 6. That that opinion, which is contrary to the
profession and practice of the churches, in the primitive and purest times
of Christianity, and to the judgment of the most eminent Reformers, and
which agrees with the doctrme of Papists, and the looser sort of Protestants,
ought not to be received among the churches of New England : 7. That it
is impossible for unregenerate persons, while sucli. to be w^orthy partakers
of the Lord's Table. — These were followed by an examination, and at-
tempted refutation, of each of Mr. Stoddard's arguments, separately consi-
dered.
*This Appeal consists of three parts: I. An attempted Refutation of
the Arguments of Dr. Mather: H. An attempted Refutation of the
Arguments of Mr. Vines, Mr. Baxter, and Mr. Charnock : HL A Series
of direct Arguments, eleven in number, to prove his main positions. Of
these the first five and the ninth are found in the Sermon. The others are as
follows: 6. Unsanctified men may attend all other ordinances, and duties of
worship; and therefore the Lord's Supper : 7. Some unsanctified persons
are in external covenant with God,* and therefore may come to the
* By " some unsanctified persons" in this and the following heads, Mr. S.
refers to those professors of religion in good standing, who in their own view
and in the view of others are ©bviously not cliristians.
LIFE OF PRESIBENT EDWAllBS. 303
That Mr. Stoddard sincerely believed the principles, which he
maintained, to be taught in the word of God, cannot be doubted.
He also declares explicitly, in the commencement of the Appeal,
that he does not maintain, that churches ought to admit to their
holy communion such as are not, in the judgment of charity, true be-
lievers ; and that his object was to direct those, that might have scru-
ples of conscience, about participation of the Lord's Supper, be-
cause they had not a work of saving conversion.*
The adoption of these principles by the people of Northam})ton;
is not however to be imputed chiefly to the influence of Mr. Stod-
dard. It w-as the lax side of the question, which he had espoused ;
the side, to which the human heart, in all cases, instinctively inclines
— that, to which every church, unless enlightened and watchful, is
of course in danger of incHuing. Another circumstance, which
probably had considerable influence in persuading that church, as
well as many others, to adopt the practice in question, may be
found in the unhappy Connexion of Things Spiritual, and Secular,
in the early history of New-England. So vast a proportion of the
first planters of this country were members of the christian church,
that not to he a church-memher, was a public disgrace ; and no
man, who had not tliis qualification, was considered capable of hold-
ing any civil office. The children of the first planters, also, with
comparatively lew exceptions, followed the example of their pa-
rents, and enrolled their names in the church calendar; and there
is reason to believe, that a large proportion of them were possessed
of real piety. Sdll there can be no doubt, that a considerable
number of them, on the whole, were of a difierent character. In
the third and fourth generations, the number of this latter class in-
creased to such a degree, as to constitute, if not a majority, yet a
large minority, of the whole population ; but, such is the influence
Lord's Supper: 8. It is lawful for some unsanctified persons to carry them-
selves as saints, and therefore they may attend on that Sacrament :
10. Some unsanctitied persons convey to their children a right to the sacra-
ment of Baptism, and therefore have a rig-ht to the Lord's Supper : 11. The
invisible church catholick is not the prmie and principal subject of the
seal of the covenant, and therefore some unsanctified persons have that
right.
It is not improbable, that Dr. Mather published a reply to the " Appeal
to the Learned." If he did not, it could not have been owing to any in-
herent, nor probably to any supposed, ditScuity in answering the arguments
which it presents. At this day the only difficulty, which the controversy
can occasion, is this : — How such arguments could have satisfied a man of
£0 much acuteness and worth as Mr. Stoddard. But the distinctness, v/ith
which objects are seen, depends not merely on the light which shines upon
them : the eyes also must be fully open, and films, if they exist, must be-
removed.
* How Mr. Stoddard could reconcile these and various similar declara-
tions with his main principle, probably every one will be at a loss to ex-
plain.
304 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of national customs, it was still thou2;ht as necessary to a fair repu-
tation, and to full qualification for office, to make a public profes-
sion of religion, as beiore ; and the Church, by thus inclosing within
its pale the whole rising generation, gathered in a prodigious number
of h}^ocrites ; and to make a profession of religion, began to be,
on the part of numbers, an act of the same import, as it has long
been on the part of the civil, military and naval, officers of England,
*' to qualify,''^ by partaking of the Lord's Supper. In this case,
however, there was a real difficulty, that pressed upon the con-
science. A profession of rehgion, while it was viewed as a most
solemn transaction, on the part of the individual making it, was also
at first universally regarded as a profession of personal piety ; and
to make it without piety, was looked upon as a sin of most aggra-
vated character. In this crisis, when the only alternative was, loss
of reputation and ineligibility to office, or the violation of con-
science ; any plan, which prevented that loss, and yet offered a
salvo to the conscience, must have met, very extensively, a wel-
come reception. It is however far from being tiue, as Dr. Hop-
kins appears to suppose, that Mr. Stoddard was the first, who in-
troduced this practice into the churches of New-England. The
<jreneral Synod of Massachusetts, which met at Boston in 1679,
^peak of the prevalence of this practice, even at that early period,
(twenty-six years before its introduction into the church at North-
ampton,) as one cause of the Divine judgments on New-England ;
and insist on a general reformation in this respect, as one means of
^averting those judgments.* Yet, so far as I have been able to
discover, Mr. Stoddard was the first, who pubhcly advocated this
practice ; and there can be no doubt, that the unhesitating support
of it, by a man of his excellence, and weight of character, contri-
buted, not a little, in the existing circumstances of the country, to
satisfy the scruples of many conscientious minds, and to introduce
it into a considerable number of churches.
At the settlement of Mr. Edwards, in 1727, this alteration in the
*Two questions were presented for the consideration of that Synod: 1.
'-What are the evils, which have provoked the Lord to bring his judg-
ments upon New England?" 2. " What is to be done, that these evils may
be reformed?" In answer to the second question, the Synod observe, 1.
-' Inasmuch as the present standing generation, both as to leaders and peo-
ple, is for the greater part another generation than what was in New-
England forty years ago ; for ns to declare our adherence to the Faith and
Order of the'Gospel, according to what is from the Scripture expressed in
the Platform of Church discipline, may be a good means to recover those,
who have erred from the truth, and to prevent apostacy for the future."
2. " It is requisite that persons be not admitted unto Communion in the
Lord's Supper, without making a personal and public profession of their
Faith and Repentance, either orally or in some other way, so as shall be to
the just satisfaction of the church; and that therefore, both elders and
churches be duly watchful ^nd circumspect in this matter. "—Mr. Stoddard
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 305
qualifications required for admission into the Church, had been in
operation about twenty-two or three years ; a period, during which,
the great body of the members of any church will be changed.
This lax plan of admission has no where been adopted by a church,
for any considerable length of time, without introducing a large
proportion of members who are destitute of piety ; and, although
Mr. Stoddard was in other respects so faithful a minister, and so
truly desirous of the conversion and salvation of his people, there
can be no doubt that such must have been the result during so long
a period in the Church at Northampton.
" Mr. Edwards," observes Dr. Hopkins, " had some hesitation
about this matter when he first settled at Northampton, but did not
receive such a degree of conviction, as to prevent his adopting it
with a good conscience, for some years. But at length his doubts
increased ; which put him upon examining it thoroughly, by search-
ing the scriptures, and reading such books as were written on the
subject. The result was, a full conviction that it was wrong, and
that he could not retain the practice with a good conscience. He
was fully convinced that to be a msihle christian, was to put on the
visibility or appearance of a real christian ; that a profession of
Christianity was a profession of that, wherein real Christianity con-
sists; and therefore that no person, who rejected Christ in his heart,
could make such a profession consistently with truth. And, as the
ordinance of the Lord's Supper was instituted for none but visible
professing christians, that none but those w^ho are real christians have
a right, in the sight of God, to come to that ordinance : and, conse-
quently, that none ought to be admitted thereto, who do not make a
profession of real Christianity, and so can be received, in a judgment
of charity, as true friends to Je^us Christ.
" When Mr. Edwards' sentiments were generally known in the
spring of 1749,* it gave great offence, and the town was put into a
was a member of this convention, and voted for these Propositions. Mr.
Mather, at the dose of his Treatise, quotes this result of the Synod with
some force; yet without directly urging on Mr. Stoddard the charge of
inconsistency, or even mentioning- that he v^'as a member of that Synod.
Mr. Stoddard, in his Appeal, to avoid the imputation of having changed
his sentiments, alleges that a part of the Synod proposed to recommend,
that persons^ previous to their admission to the Churchy should make a
relation, before the churchy of the work of the Hohj Spirit on their hearts ;
that he opposed this, and voted with the majority, for the second proposi-
tion as-a substitute ; and that that was still his opinion. — This statement,
however, does not relieve the difficulty ; for the principle, for which he
actually voted, is directly inconsistent with that, which he avows in the
Sermon on the Lord's Suppei, and in the Appeal to the Learned.
* Mr. Edwards divulged his sentiments to some of his people, several years
before this; and in 1746 unfolded them clearly, in the Treatise on Religious
Affections; but they were not officially made known to the church, nor do they
appear to have been generally known to the public, until he communicated
them freelv to the Standing Committee, in February, 1749.
Vol. 1. 39
306 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDVvAllDS.
great ferment ; and, before he was heard in his own defence, or it
was known by many Avhat his principles were, the general cry was
to have him dismissed, as what would alone satisfy them. This
was evident from the whole tenor of tlieir conduct ; as they neg-
lected and opposed the most proper means of calmly considering,
and so of thoroughly understanding, the matter in dispute, and per-
sisted in a refusal to attend to what Mr. Edwards had to say, in
defence of his principles. From the beginning to the end, they
opposed the measures, vrhich had the best tendency to compromise
and heal the difficulty ; and with much zeal pursued those, which
were calculated to make a separation certain and speedy. He .
thought of preaching on the subject, that they might know what
were his sentiments, and the grounds of them, (of both which he
was sensible that most of them vrere quite ignorant,) before they
took any steps for a separation. But, that he might do nothing to
increase the tumult, he first proposed the thing to the Standing
Committee of the church ; supposing, that if he entered on the
subject publicly v.ith their consent, it would prevent the ill conse-
quences, which otherwise he feared would follow. But the most
of them strenuously opposed it. Upon which he gave it over for
the present, as what, in such circumstances, would rather blow up
the fire to a greater height, than answer the good ends proposed."
This unhappy state of feeling in Northampton was owing to va-
rious causes ; among which may be mentioned the following :
1. The proposal, in 1744, to investigate the conduct of some of
the younger professors of religion, who were said to have circulat-
ed obscene and licentious books : — a proposal, which had been ori-
ginally approved of, and voted, by the whole church unanimously,
and to accomplish which, they had at once appointed a Committee
of inquiry; but to which many of them became violently opposed,
as soon as they feared, that the discipline of the church might fall
on their ovv^n children ; — had proved, — such is the nature of man —
the occasion of a settled hostility to Mr, Edwards, on the part of a
considerable number of the most influential families in the town.
He, Vvho, in injuring another, does violence to his own conscience
and dishonour to religion, finds usually but one practical alterna-
tive : he either repents and acknowledges his sin ; or he goes on
adding injury to injury, and accumulating a more rancorous hatred
against the person whom he has injured.
2. The lax mode of admitting members into the church, had
prevailed about forty-five years; and though both Mr. Stoddard
and Mr. Edwards had been most desirous of the prevalence of
vital religion in the church, yet, a wide door having been thrown
open for the admission of unconverted members, as such, it cannot
but have been the fact, that, during this long period, many uncon-
verted members should, through that door, have actually obtained
admission into the church. In powerful revivals of religion, it is
LIFE OF FIIESIDENT EDWaRDS. 307
no easy task, — even wliere the examination is most strict, and the
danger and guilt of a false profession are most clearly exhibited, —
to prevent the admission of a considerable number of unconverted
members into the church.
3. All the unconverted members of the church, and the great
body of the congregation, would of course be friendly to the lax
mode of admission. To relinquish it, Vvould have been, on their
part, to relinquish the only resting place, v/hich human ingenuity
had discovered, in which an unconverted person might — for a time
at least — remain unconverted, both securely and lawfully.
4. The lax mode of admission had been introduced by Mr.
Stoddard, a man greatly venerated for his wisdom and piet}' ; and
a large majority of the more serious members of the church, as
well as all of a different character, regarded it as unquestionably
scriptural, and verily believed that the mode, recommended by
Mr. Edwards, would unlawfully exclude multitudes from the
Lord's Supper, who were fully entitled to partake of that sacra-
ment.
5. All the churches in the county, except two, and all the
clergy, except three, approved of the lax mode of admission. Ma-
ny of the clergy also were, at this time, very favourably inclined to
the sentiments usually denominated Arininian ; and very hostile to
those, of which Mr. Edwards was known to be a champion not
easily met, with success, in the field of argument. Several of these
gentlemen proved by their conduct, that they were not unwilling to
assist the cause of disaffection at Northampton. One of them was
connected by marriage with the family of , akeady
mentioned, (a family of considerable wealth and influence in an
adjoining town, which had long discovered a personal hostility to
Mr. Edwards ;) and had himself entered so warmly into their feel-
ings, that, when the case came to its issue, even the opposers of
Mr. Edwards did not, for with decency they could not, propose
him as a member of the Council. Another in an adjoining town
was a member of that family, and cherished all its feelings.
6. Another individual of the same family, li\ing in a town ad-
joining, a kinsman of ^Ir. Edwards, and from his standing, both
civil and military, possessed of considerable influence, was, for the
six years previous to the final separation, the confidental adviser of
the disaffected party in the Church and congregation. In this
course, he had the countenance of other members of the family, of
a character superior to his ovm.
" Mr. Edwards," observes Dr. Hopkins, " was'sensible that his
principles were not understood, but misrepresented, through the
country ; and finding that his people were too warm, calmly to at-
tend to the matter in controversy, he proposed to print what he had
to say on the point ; as this seemed the only way left him to have
308 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
a fair hearing. Accordingly his people consented to put off calling
a Council, till what he should write was published." With this
view he began immediately to prepare a statement and defence of
his own sentiments, and in the latter part of April, about two
months from the time of its commencement, sent it to the press —
an instance of rapidity of composidon almost unexampled in an in-
dividual, who was at once occupied by the duties of an extensive
parish, and involved in the embarrassments of a most perplexing
controversy. Notwithstanding the efforts of ]Mr. Edwards, the
printing of the work was not completed until August. It was enti-
tled, " An Humble Enquiry into the Rules of the word of God,
concerning the Qualifications requisite to a complete standing and
full communion in the Visible Christian Church ;" and contains a
discussion of the question agitated between himself and his people,
"Whether aiiv persons ought to be admitted to full communion in
the Christian Church, but such as, in the eye of a reasonable judg-
ment, are ti'uly christians ?" — a discussion so thorough and conclu-
sive, that it has been the standard work with evangehcal di\ines
from that time to the present.
It was a very painful consideration to jMr. Edwards, that, while
the circumstances, in which he was placed, constrained him to de-
clare his sentiments from the press, the " Appeal to the Learn-
ed," the production of a man so much loved and venerated at
Northampton, and so much respected throughout New-England,
his own colleague too, and his own grand-father, was the work, and
the only work of any respectability, on the opposite side of the
question, which he should be obliged publicly to examine and re-
fute. But his feelings on this subject, he has himself explained.
" It is far from a pleasing circumstance of this publication, that it is
against what my honoured Grand-father strenuously maintained,
botli from the pulpit, and the press. I can truly say, on account
of this and some other considerations, it is what I engage in with
the greatest reluctance, that ever I undertook any public service
in my life. But the state of things with me is so ordered, by the
sovereign disposal of the great Governor of the world, that my do-
ing this appears to me very necessary, and altogether unavoidable.
I am conscious, that not only is the interest of religion concerned
in this affair, but my own reputation, future usefulness, and my
very subsistence, all seem to depend on my freely opening and de-
fending myself as to my principles, and agreeable conduct in my
pastoral charge, and on my doing it from the press : In which way
alone, am I able to state and justify my opinion to any purpose, be-
fore the country, (which is full of noise, misrepresentations, and
many censures concerning this affair,) or even before my own peo-
ple, as all would be fully sensible, if they knew the exact state of
the case. — I have been brought to this necessity in Divine Provi-
dence, by such a situation of affairs, and coincidence of circum-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT ED WARD?!. oOD
Stances and events, as I choose at present to be silent about; and
which it is not needful, nor perhaps expedient, for me to publish
to the world."
The people of Northampton manifested great uneasiness in wait-
ing for this publication, before it came out of the press ; and when
it was published, some of the leading men, afraid of its ultimate
effect on the minds of the people, did their utmost to prevent its
extensive perusal, and it was read by comparatively a small num-
ber. Some of those who read it, of a more cool and dispassionate
temper, were led to doubt whether they had not been mistaken.
To prevent a result so unpropitious, it was regarded as essentially
important, that the publication of IMr. Edwards should, if possible,
be answered ; and a rumour having been circulated, that the Rev.
Mr. Williams, of Lebanon, was preparing a Reply, the Town, at
their meeting, Nov. 9, 1749, passed the following vote.
" Voted, That Mr. Ebenezer Hunt be desired to wait on the
Rev. Solomon Williams, of Lebanon,* and desire of him a copy of
his Notes, that he is preparing for the press, in opposition to the
opinion and principles, which Mr. Edwards, in his last book, hath
endeavoured to defend and maintain, with respect to the admission
of members into complete standing in the Church of Christ ; and
voted also, that the Precinct will pay Mr. Hunt what is reasonable
for his trouble."
On consulting Mr. Williams, it was found that his Reply would
notjssue from the press, in sufficient season, to counteract the effect
of Mr. Edwards' Treatise ; and a rumour having been circulated,
that the Rev. Peter Clark, of Salem Village, (Danvers,) was also
preparing a Reply, the Town, at their meeting, Jan. 1, 1750, passed
tlie following vote.
" Voted, That the Committee abovesaid take effectual care to
employ some suitable person, that is going to Boston, to make dili-
gent enquiry there, Whether Mr. Peter Clark, of Salem Village,
hath undertaken to answer Mr. Edwards' late book, respecting the
Quahfications of communicants ; and if, upon enquiry, he can't ob-
tain good evidence, that Mr. Clark hath undertaken to answer said
*Th8 half brother of this gentleman, the Rev. Elisha Williams of
Wethersfield, (Newington parish,) afterwards (from 172G to 1739) Rec-
tor of Yale College, and afterwards Col. Williams of the Connecticut
line, in the attempted expedition against Canada in 174.T, began a reply to
the Treatise of Mr. Edwards, immediately after it issued from the press;
but, on going to England in 1749, he placed his papers in the hands of his
brother, the Rev. Solomon Williams of Lebanon. This gentleman pub-
lished his reply to Mr. Edwards, in 1751.
310 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
book, that then the person be desh-ed to go to Mr. Clark, and de-
sire him to WTite an answer to said book, as speedily as may be, and
that the person, improved and employed to wait upon Mr. Clark,
be paid and satisfied out of the treasury of the first Precinct."
The information thus obtained not proving sadsfactory, the sub-
ject was again agitated, at a subsequent meeting, March 6, 1750,
with the following result : — " After conference, the question was
put — Whether the Precinct desired that the Rev. IMr. Clark, ot
Salem Village, should be applied to, to ^mte an answer to Mr. Ed-
wards' late book, respecting the Qualifications, necessary in order to
complete standing in the Christian Church ? — and it passed in the
Affirmative ; and then I\Iajor Ebenezer Pomeroy was chosen to
apply to Mr. Clark for the end abovesaid."
Mr. Clark was a man of sound evangelical sentiments ; and Mr»
Edwards, feeling the utmost confidence, that his opinions on the
subject in controversy could not differ materially from his own, ad-
dressed to him a frank and friendly letter, in which he pointed out
the misrepresentations, which had been made of his own principles,
and then stated them in a clear and explicit manner.* The con-
sequence was that IVIr. Clark dechned compl^nng with tlie request
of the town.
" Mr. Edwards," continues Dr. Hopkins, " being sensible that
his Treatise had been read but by very few of the people, renewed
his proposal to preach upon the subject, and at a meeting of the
bretlu'en of the church asked their consent in the following terms :
" I desire that the brethren would manifest dieir consent, that I
should declare the reasons of my opinion, relating to full commu-
nion in the Church, in lectures appointed for that end : not as an
act of authority, or as putting the power of declaring the whole
counsel of God out of my hands ; but for peace's sake, and to pre-
vent occasion for strife." This was answered in the negative. —
He then proposed that it should be left to a few of the neighbour-
ing ministers. Whether it was not, all things considered, reasonable,
that he should be heard in this matter from the pulpit, before the
affair should be brought to an issue. But this also passed in the
negative.
" However, having had the advice of the ministers and messen-
gers of the neighbouring churches, who met at Northampton to ad-
vise them under their difficulties, he proceeded to appoint a Lecture,
in order to preach on the subject , proposing to do so weekly, till
he had finished what he had to say. On Monday there was a
society meeting, in which a vote was passed to choose a committee
'•• A long extract from this letter will be found on a subsequent page, in tlio
preface to Mr. Edwards' Farewell Sermon: it bears date May 7, 1750.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 311
lo go to Mr. Edwards, and desire him not to preach lectures on the
subject in controversy, according to his declaration and appoint-
ment ; in consequence of which a committee of three men, chosen for
this purpose, waited on him. However, Mr. Edwards thought pro-
per to proceed according to his proposal, and accordingly preached
a number of sermons, till he had finished what he had to say on the
subject. These lectures were very thinly attended by his own
people ; but great numbers of strangers from the neighbouring
towns attended them, so many as to make above half the congrega-
tion. This was in February and March, 1750.
" The calKng of a decisive Council, to determine the matter of
difference, was now more particularly attended to on both sides.
Mr. Edwards had before this insisted, from time to time, that they
w^ere by no means ripe for such a procedure : as they had not yet
given him a fair hearing, whereby perhaps the need of such a coun-
cil would be superseded. He observed, " That it was exceed-
ingly unbecomJng to manage religious affairs of the greatest impor-
tance in a ferment and tumult, w^hich ought to be managed with
great solemnity, deep humiliation, submission to the awful frowns
of heaven, humble dependence on God, with fervent prayer and
supplication to him : That therefore for them to go about such an
affair as they did, would be greatly to the dishonour of God and
religion ; a way in which a people cannot expect a blessing." Thus
having used all means to bring them to a calm and charitable temper
without effect, he consented that a decisive council should be
called without any further delay.
" But a difficulty attended the choice of a council, which was
for some time insuperable. It was agreed, that the council should
be mutually chosen, one half by the pastor, and the other half by
the church : but the people insisted upon it, that he should be con-
fined to the county in his choice. Mr. Edwards thought this an
unreasonable restraint on him, as it was known that the ministers and
churches in that county w^ere almost universally against him in the
controversy. He indeed did not suppose that the business of tlie
proposed council would be to determine whether his opinion was
right or not ; but whether any possible way could be de\ised for an
accommodation between pastor and people, and to use tlieir wisdom
and endeavour in order to effect it. And if they found this im-
practicable, they must determine, whether what ought in justice to
be done had aheady actually been attempted, so that there was no-
thing further to be demanded b}^ either of the parties concerned,
before a separation should take place. And if he was dismissed by
them, it would be their business to set forth to the world in what
manner and for what cause he w^as dismissed : all which were
matters of great importance to him,'and required upright and impartial
judges. Now considering the greatinfluence a difference in religious
opinions has to prejudice men one against another, and the close con-
312 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
nection of the point, in which most of ministers and churches in the coun-
ty differed from him, with the matter to be judged of, he did not think
they could be reasonably looked upon so impartial judges, as that the
matter ought to be w^holly left to them. Besides, he thought that
the case, being so new and extraordinary, required the ablest judges
in the land. For these, and some other reasons, which he offered,
he insisted upon liberty to go out of the county, for those members
of the proposed council in wliich he w^as to have a choice. In this,
the people strenuously and obstinately opposed him. At length
they agreed to leave the matter to a council consisting of the
ministers and messengers of the five neighbouring churches ; who,
after they had met ivAce. upon it, and had the case largely debated
before them, were equally divided^ and therefore left the matter un-
determined.
" However, they were all agreed, that Mr. Edwards ought to
have liberty to go out of the county for some of the council. And
at the next church meeting, which was on the 26th of March, Mr. Ed-
wards offered to join with them in calling a council, if they would con-
sent that he should choose two of the churches out of the county, in
case the council consisted of but ten churches. The church how-
ever refused to comply with this, at one meeting after another re-
peatedly; and proceeded to warn a church meeting and choose a
moderator, in order to act without their pastor. But, to pass by
many particulars, at length, at a meeting of the church, warned
by their pastor, May 3d, they voted their consent to his proposal of
going out of the county for tw^o of the churches that should be ap-
plied to. And they then proceeded to make choice of the ten min-
isters and churches, of which the council should consist.'*
CHAPTER XX.
-History of his own Opinions as
to the point in Controversy. — Consequences of declaring them.
— Proposal to preach rejected by Committee. — Proposal to pidj-
lish — First movement of the Precinct, Oct. 16. — First meeting
of the Church, Oct. 22. — Meeting and Votes ofJJo. JVov. 20. —
lieply of Mr. Edwards. — Meeting of Precinct, Dec. 7. — Meet-
ing of Church, Dec. 11. — Letter of Mr. Edwards. — Prepara-
tory Council agreed on, Dec. 12.
Having given this very brief sketch of the events, which led to
the separation of Mr. Edwards and his people, and chiefly in the
words of Dr. Hopkins, who was intimately acquainted with all the
facts ; I shall now present to the reader a more enlarged account of
these events, as detailed in the private Journal, kept by Mr. Ed-
wards, during tliis interesting period of his life.
JOURNAL.
" I have had difficulties in my mind, for many years past, with
regard to the admission of members into the Church, who made
no pretence to real godliness. These gradually increased, and at
length to such a degree, that I found I could not with an easy con-
science, be active in admitting any more members in our former
manner, \\-ithout better satisfaction. In consequence of this, I de-
termined more closely to apply myself to an enquiry into the mat-
ter, and search the Scriptures, and read, and examine such books
as were written to defend the admission of persons to the sacra-
ments, without a profession of saving faith. And by reading and
study, I found myself more strengthened in my reasons to the con-
trary. On which I came to this determination, that if any person
should offer to come into the church without a profession of godli-
ness, I must decline being active in his admission ; which, I was
sensible, would occasion much uneasiness and public noise and ex-
citement. However I came to this resolution, that I would still
continue a diligent search, improving the opportunity which Divine
Providence should give me to that end, until somebody should offer
to come into the church, from time to time weighing the matter,
Vol. I. 40
314 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
with renewed consideration and enquiry. But withal 1 judged,
tliatit would not be best wholly to conceal my difficuldes until then,
lest some inconveniences should arise ; and particularly I thought
of this, that if some person should offer to come into the church,
whom my principles would oblige me to reject, and should give no
intimation of these my principles until then, it might be suspected
that I rejected the person from personal prejudice, and that my al-
leging scruples of conscience was only to cloak my ill-will. Hence
I took some opportunities, some years ago, freely and openly to
express my opinion before several of our people ; which occasioned
it to be talked of among many in this town, and in other parts of
the land. I also designedly gave some intimations of my notions
of Visible Christians, in my work on Religious Affections ;
but was aware, that when I came to be necessitated to act upon
my principles, and on this foot decline admitting any who should
offer themselves to be received to the communion, this would
occasion a more general noise and tumult ; and therefore I deter-
mined, if I lived to have such occasion, that I would in the first,
go and freely and fully declare the matter to Col. Stoddard.
But it was so ordered, that no person offered to join the church for
several years, and not till after the Col's, death.*
" But some time the last of December, (1748,) a young man,
who was about to be married, f came and offered to come into tlie
church. I told him my opinion. He told me that he hoped he
could make such a profession as that I insisted on, and would take
the matter into consideration. After some conversation, it was
agreed, that I should draw up a profession of religion, which he
might see, vdien he should come again. Accordingly 1 did so ;
and when he came again I showed him the profession I had drawn,
but told him I should not insist upon a profession in those words.
He might draw one himself in his own words; and, if the more
essential things of true religion were contained in it, I should be con-
tent. He desired time for farther consideration, and accordingly I
let him have the profession I had drawn to consider of. He after-
wards came again, and returned the profession I had drawn, and
manifested that at present he declined coming into the church in
this way, inasmuch as though he hoped he could make a profession
of godliness, he did not tliink that he was obliged to make it in
order to admission into the church. The report of this soon made
great uneasiness in the town.
" Some time in February, 1749, I declared the matter fully to
* Col. Stoddard died June 19, 1748.
t In places where the lax method of admission to the church has prevailed in
New England, it has been the usual practice, for persons about to be married,
to unite themselves to the church, for the baptism of their children.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 315
die Committee of the church, and proposed it to them whether
they were ^viliing that I should dehver the reasons of my opinion
from the pulpit. This was sti-enuously opjiosed by several ; one
or two spoke in favour of my preaching on the subject; but the
prevailing voice seemed to be zealously against it. Yet the neces-
sity of the church being in some way informed of the reasons of my
opinion, seemed to be allowed by all ; and therefore those, who
opposed my preaching, proposed my printing my reasons, and do-
ing it with all speed. And although there was no note taken, this
seemed to be the general conclusion, that they must be informed
of my reasons from the press. Accordingly 1 applied myself, with
all diligence, to prepare something for the press.
"After this, a young w^oman* came to my house, to join with the
church, having heard of my opinion ; the town by this time being
full of talk of it, and noise about it. I mentioned to her my opinion
concerning the qualifications of communicants. She told me she
had heard of it, but hoped she could make such a profession as I
required. Then, upon enquiry, she gave me a hopeful account of
her religious experience, and the operations of Divine grace upon
her mind ; and manifested herself ready publicly to make a pro-
fession of religion, agreeably to what she had now professed in
private. I then desired her to prepare for examination with re-
spect to her doctrinal knowledge, and to come to me again, and I
would draw up a profession, agreeably to what she had expressed
to me, against she came again. I accordingly did so. After some
time she came again, and I read to her what I had drawn up. She
declared herself ready to own that profession, but said that she was
afraid, by what she had heard, that there would be a tumult, if she
came into the church in that way, and she did not desire to be the
occasion of a tumult by coming into the church. I asked her if
she would be \villing, publicly to make such a profession, if the
Committee of the Church would consent to it. She said she
would.
" Now I perceived so great a ferment in the tow^n, that I was
satisfied it was not best to preach upon the subject, for the present ;
and supposed it probable there w^ould be no opportunity to be heard,
with any tolerable degree of calmness or attention, before what I
was writing on the subject was published. I therefore prosecuted
my wridng with the utmost possible diligence.
" About the middle of April, I called the Committee together
and informed them, that as they seemed to wish, at their last meet-
ing, diat I should print the reasons of my opinion, so I had laboured
much upon the matter, and had almost prepared something for tlie
press. And as they chose that I should print, so I now chose it
Mary Uulbcrt
316 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
also ; since I had laboured so far in it, and might probably say to
this purpose, as I am informed I did, " that the frame of people's
minds was now such, that they would be likely to hear in a great
ferment, if I should now preach on die subject." But told them
withal, "that the people ought not to proceed to vote for a separa-
tion, until they were informed of my reasons in some way or other."
To this, one of diem replied, " No, that would be unreasonable ;"
and nobody said any thing to the contrary ; but all seemed to ac-
quiesce in what I proposed, and in waiting for my reasons from the
press.
" I then mentioned to them the case of the young woman afore-
said, who desired to come into the church, and read to them the
profession of religion she had manifested herself ready to make, and
asked them whether they were willing, that she should make such a
profession publicly, rather than be kept out ; the case being as it
was, that I could not in conscience be active in admitting persons,
without a public profession of godliness. One or two spoke for it,
but others objected against it, saying that for the church to consent
to this, was giving up the case, or to that purpose. I told them that
I thought that the church would nevertheless have the same advan-
tage to insist on my receiving those, who could not make such a
profession, and that I was then willing to become engaged, never
to make use of it as a precedent ; and for their farther security, I
offered them a wTitten promise, in the following words :
" I, the subscriber, do hereby signify and declare, to such as it
may concern, that if my people will wait, until the book I am pre-
paring relative to the admission of members into the church, is pub-
lished, I will resign the ministry over this church, if the church
desires it, after they have had opportunity pretty generally to read
my said book, and after they have first asked advice of a Council
mutually chosen, and followed their advice, with regard to the
regular steps to be taken previous to their vote : The following
things also being provided, \dz. That none of the brethren be ad-
mitted to vote in this affair, but such as have either read my said
book, or have heard from the pulpit what I have to say in defence
of the doctrine, which is the subject of it ; that the Society will
engage that I shall be freed from all rates ; and that a regular
Council do approve my thus resigning my pastoral office over this
church.
" Jonathan Edwards.
''Northampton, April 13, 1749."
" But still, when the affair of the admission came to be put to
vote, there were but three out of fifteen who voted for it.
" Soon after, I sent my book to the printer, urging him very
much not to delay the printing. Accordingly, the impression was
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 317
very speedily begun, even before the printing of the proposals for
subscription. From time to time, I renewedly urged the printer to
hasten the impression, and also wrote to Mr. Foxcroft to do his ut-
most to forward it; who accordingly did so, as he informed me.
*' Some time in the latter part of July, the people grew very un-
easy, supposing that the printing w^as needlessly delayed ; and
therefore, they of themselves called a meeting of the members of
the church, or at least of many of them, to determine whether to
wait any longer for my book. And, as I was informed, after some
discourse on the matter, they determined that Col. Dwight,^ who
was going the next week to Boston, should make enquiry whether
the book was likely to be speedily finished, and send word.
" Col. D wight, when he returned from Boston, about the middle
of August, brought a number of the books with him, and about
twenty of them w^ere dispersed m the town. After this, there
seemed to be less noise in the town, until some time in October.
"On the Sabbath, Oct. 15th, I stayed the Church, and proposed
our setting apart a day for fasting and prayer ; and put the matter
to vote, in the following words — " That a day be set apart for sol-
emn fasting and prayer, to pray to God that he would have mercy
on this church, under its present dark and sorrowful circumstances ;
that he would forgive the sins of both minister and people ; that
he would make us to be of a right spirit, and enlighten us all, that
we may know what the mind and will of God is ; that that which is
agreeable to his will, and that alone, may be established ; and that
God would restore peace and prosperity to the church." — This was
voted by a general concurrence. Then I proposed that the ser-
vices of the day should be carried on by some of the neighbouring
ministers, as supposing that their services would be more accepta-
ble, and less liable to suspicion, than mine. I particularly propos-
ed Mr. Woodbridge of Hatfield, Mr. Williams of Hadley, and Mr.
Judd of West-Hampton ; they being nearest.
"There being now several persons in the town, who privately
made a credible profession of godliness, who were not in the
church, and hitherto had been kept out of it, — the committee of
the church having disallowed of their admission in the way of
making such a profession publicly, as aforesaid, — therefore I now
made a proposal to the church, in the following words : — " That
those ministers, who shall be called to assist at the fast, be sought
to for advice, with respect to the admission of such persons, as are
able and willing to make a credible profession of true godliness ;
not that either minister or people should be bound by their advice,
to any thing contrary to their consciences ; but to see if they can-
not find out some way, in which these persons may be admitted,
consistent with a good conscience in both the pastor and church,
* The grand-father of President Dwight.
318 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
which may be proceeded in for the present, until our present un-
happy controversies can be brought to an issue." — Some objections
were made against this — particularly, that it was high time that the
whole affair was brought to an issue, with regard to the admission
of others, as well as of those who stood ready to make a profession
of godliness. But he w^ho made the objection, afterwards explain-
ed himself only to mean, that some course ought speedily to be ta-
ken to prepare things for an issue ; and particularly, that advice
should be asked concerning measures to be taken, in order to the
people being generally informed of my reasons for my opinion re-
specting Qualifications for full communion in the church : the peo-
ple being now in no way to be informed, there being but few of my
books in the town, and that they had not been generally read, and
were not likely to be, at least for a very long time, wliich others
confirmed. He therefore proposed, that some of the neighbour-
ing ministers should be consulted, with regard to a proper course to
be taken by the church, in order to a proper information of the
grounds of my opinion, that things might be speedily ripened for
an issue.
" Upon this, some offered it as their opinion, that I had better
deliver the reasons of my opinion from the pulpit. Others object-
ed against it ; and it was alleged by some, that there had been suf-
ficient information of tl>e reasons of my opinion already, or to that
purpose, that the leading part of the Church had read my book, or
most of the leading men in tlie church, and that it was therefore
time that a Council was called, to bring the controversy to an issue.
I then made the Church this offer, Ihat, if they insisted upon it,
1 would not oppose a Council being called, which should give us
advice in our affairs in general, and which should have power, if
they saw fit, to bring our ivhole controversy to an issue ; though 1
could not ad\ise to it, as not supposing the state of things to be
ripe for it. — The people appearing to be of very different minds,
about the matters which had been discoursed of, they were refer-
red for furdier consideration to the next Sabbath, and it was deter-
mined that the Fast should not be until the Thursday following that
Sabbath.
"The next day being Monday, Oct. 16, a number of the inha-
bitants of the Precinct drew up and signed the following writing,
directed to the Committee of the Precinct, viz.
"To the Precinct Committee for the first Precinct in Nortlianipton :
" We, the subscribers, desire that there may be a Precinct meet-
ing as quick as may be, for the Precinct to take into consideration
Mr. Edwards' doctrine, with respect to the admission of members
into full communion into the church.
" 1. We desire that Mr. Edwards, by the Precinct, or by a com-
mittee which the Precinct shall appoint, may be friendlily and in a
LIFE OF PRESIDEinT EDWAIIDS. oW)
christian manner treated with, and entreated to recede or come hack
from his principles, which he has pretended to maintain in his late
book, against his own practice, and Mr. Stoddard's practice and
principles, ^^^th respect to the admission of church members : which,
if he refuses,
" 2. To see if the Precinct will come into his notions or princi-
ples, about the admission of church members : which, if the town
refuse,
"3. Then to determine whether the Precinct do not think that
it will be more for the honour of God, and more likely to promote
the interests of religion, and peace and comfort in the Precinct, to
endeavour after a separation, or any thing else, which the Precinct
shall see cause to come into : which we desire may be done in the
most friendly and christian manner possible.
"John Hunt, Gad Lyman, Ephraim Wright, Josiah Pomeroy,
Jonathan Strong, Jr., John Lpiian, James Lyman, Jonathan Hunt,
Joseph Wright, Gideon Lyman, Seth Pomeroy.
''JYorthampon, Oct. 16, 1749."
" Accordingly the committee issued a warrant, in terms agree-
able to this demand, and a Precinct meeting was warned to be on
the very next Thursday, and it was convened on the day appointed,
viz, Thursday, Oct. 19. At the meeting it was moved and insisted
on by some, that it should be put to vote. Whether I should not he
desired to deliver the reasons of my opinion from the pulpit 1^ and
it passed in the negative. And there being several, who objected
against proceeding on the business specified in the warrant, that it
was very improper, seeing we had agreed upon a day of fasting and
prayer, to seek light from God, that such steps should be taken be-
fore that day was passed, the meeting was therefore adjourned for
a fortnight.
" The next Sabbath, Oct. 22, the Church was stayed, accord-
ing to the Sabbath before, and it was proposed that there should be
some farther discourse, on what had been proposed the preceding
Sabbath, concerning asldng the advice of neighbouring ministers,
about the admission of such persons, as stood ready to make a pro-
fession of godliness, into the church, without delaying until our whole
controversy should be brought to an issue. It was urged, that it
was uncertain whether our affairs, in general, could be brought to a
speedy issue ; that, if a council should be called which should have
the power to issue them, it was uncertain whether they would think
it best immediately to put them to an issue ; and particularly that
it was questionable, whether they would think our affairs ripe for
an issue, until the generality of the church had either read or heard
the reasons of my opinion and conduct, with regard to the admis-
sion of members. Then it was said by one of the brethren, that
it would be proper to see whether the church would agree to what
320 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
I had proposed, with regard to the admission of tliose persons;
inasmuch as the church had never yet passed any vote upon it,
however it had indeed been negatived by the church committee.
Yet it was time enough to ask advice of ministers, when it was
seen that the church and pastor could not agree. Whereupon it
was put to vote. Whether the church would allow those, who were
able and wiUlng to make a jjrofesslon of godliness, to be admitted
into the church, in the way of publicly making such a profession, for
the present, till our controversy could be brought to an issue ; and
tliere were but few votes for it. Then the forementioned proposal
was put to vote, viz. To ask advice of neighbouring ministers, con-
cej-ning this matter ; and for this also there w^ere but few votes.
Then another thing was proposed to the Chm'ch, \dz. That the
Church would manifest their willingness, that 1 should declare the
reasons of my opinion from the pulpit ; seeing it was a tiling, that
seemed to be acknowledged, and not disputed, that the members
of the church in general had not been, nor v>ere likely to be, in-
formed of my reasons in any other way ; and that it was most
reasonable, that they should be informed, before they proceeded to
act any thing, as determining whether I should be cast out of my
pastoral office, it being an affair of vast consequence to me and my
family. I told them that I asked a manifestation of their consent,
not because I doubted of my right to preach what, I was satisfied,
was the counsel of God, without asking their consent ; but I chose
to proceed in the most peaceable manner possible, and in that way
that would tend most to prevent occasion of strife. After very
much said against it by many of the brethren, it was put to vote in
the following words : — " i desire that the brethren woidd manifest
their consent, that I should declare the reasons of my opinion, re-
lating to Full Communion in the Church, in JLectures appointed
for that end, not as an act of authority, or as putting the power of
declaring the whole counsel of God out of my hands, but for the
sake of peace, and to prevent occasions of strife. ^^ — It passed in the
negative.
Then I told the Church, that one tiling yet remained, which I
desired of them, viz. That it should be left to a few of the neigh--
bouring ministers, whether it be not, all things considered, reasona-
ble, that 1 should be heard in this matter from the pulpit, before the
present affair should be brought to an issue ? Some things were
objected with much strenuousness against it ; and I was charged
^\ith very much abusing the church, by my management with respect
to the admission of members. One said, that if I preached /or my
opinion, somebody else ought to be allowed to preach against it.
I replied, that my business was to defend my own opinion : the
brethren might use what means they pleased, for the defence of the
contrary opinion, or to that purpose. After much said by many of
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 321
the brethren, the leaving this matter to neighbouring ministers, was
put to vote, and passed in the negative.
" The next Thursday, Oct. 26, we had our fast, according to
appointment.*
" The next week, on Thursday, Nov. 2, 1749, the Precinct
met again, according to their adjournment, and chose a committee
of nine, to confer with me, and consider what measures are proper
to be taken, in order to issue the dispute between me and my peo
pie, concerning Qualifications for full communion in the church, or
to that purpose 5 and then adjourned themselves to Thursday, the
week following. The same committee came to me the next day,
and told me for what they were chosen by the Precinct, and asked
me whether I had any measures to propose. I told them, that I
had already proposed what I supposed to be reasonable ; in that,
in the first place, I had proposed, that my people should give me a
fair hearing of the reasons of my opinion from the pulpit, and that
they should previously manifest tlieir consent to it ; seeing that
such previous manifestation of consent, would so evidently tend to
peace, and to prevent tumults or ferments ; and secondly, that when
they had refused this, I had proposed, that it should be left to some
of the neighbouring ministers, Whether it was not reasonable that
they should comply with this proposal. And I told the committee,
that I still insisted upon it as a reasonable thing, that they should
consent to hear my reasons from the pulpit, and told them ^\ithal, that
they might, if they pleased, use means to know what could be said
on the other side. They might either employ ministers to preach
against it in my pulpit, or they might get whom they pleased to
write and publish his reasons against it.
They then told me that, before they came, they had agreed to
make me this offer, viz. " That if I would consent to it, they would
endeavour to bring the Precinct to yield, that 1 should preach in
defence of my opinion, either on Lectures appointed for that end,
or on the Sabbath, as I pleased ; provided I ivoidd first dratv out
each sermon, that I intended to preach, at large in a legible charac-
ter, and give it to them, and give them opportunity to carry it to
some minister, that he might see it, and prepare an answer to it, be-
fore I delivered it; and that then I might deliver it, if Iwoidd con-
sent that he should, from the pulpit, deliver his answer immediately
after it.^^ I told them, that, " at present, I could not think it to be
my duty to comply with this proposal, unless it were also allowed,
that I should beforehand see the discourse of my antagonist, as he
was to see mine, that I might stand on even ground with himJ'^
" I then gave them some reasons, why I thought it not a regular
proceeding, for the Precinct to take the consideration and manage-
* A blank was left here in the MS. probably to give some account of this
fast, but it was not filled up.
Vol. I. 41
323 LIFE OF PRESlI>E?fT EDWARD JJ.
raent of this Ecclesiastical affair into their hands, in liie manner
they had done. But they insisted on it, that it was not irregular.
They then went away without concluding any thing.
*' The next Monday, Nov. 6, the Committee met again by them-
selves, at another house, and concluded upon, and drew up, the
following report :
" At a meeting of the Committee, chosen by the first Prechict
of Northampton, to concert what measures are proper for said
Precinct to take, in order to issue the dispute, between the Rev.
Mr. Edwards, minister of said Precinct, and the Precinct, respect-
ing the admission of persons to complete standing in the Christian
Church; said Committee determined to report, that they judge that
it is expedient, that the Precinct endeavour that there may be a
meeting of the Church in said Precinct, to see if the Church will
apply to some ofthe neighbouring ministers, for their advice and coun-
sel, respecting measures to be taken by the Church in the said af-
fair ; which application to the ministers aforesaid, said Committee
judge the best expedient in the present difficulty ; which conclu-
sion the Committee came into unanimously, having previously con-
ferred with I\Ir. Edwards, that they might tlie better determine
what would conduce to the end aforesaid,
" Ebenezer Pomeroy, John Clark, Joseph Wright, Noah Cook,
Samuel IMather, Noah Wright, Ebenezer Hunt, Seth Pomeroy,
Joseph Hav.'ley.
^^ A^orthamjHon, Xov. 6, 1749."
"This VvTiting was shown to me by one of their number, the
Wednesday following, on the evening before the Precinct-meeting,
to which they were to make their report.
" The next day, Thursday, Nov. 9, the Precinct met again, ac-
cording to adjournment, to receive the Report of the Committee ;
and then I sent the following letter to the Precinct :
'* Dear friends and brethren,
" I never heard that any such tiring was proposed, or thought of
by the Committee of the Precinct, as is proposed i]i their Report,
until yesterday ; their determination was shown me last night, by a
messenger from them, one of their number ; and I liave had no op-
portunity to confer with the Committee about it, or to offer any ob-
jection to them against their proposal. I therefore thmk it requi-
site, that I should at this time signify to you the reasons, why the
thing proposed by them appears to me not to be regular or rea-
sonable.
"1. As the Proposal ofthe Committee is expressed, they de-
sire that a church meeting should be warned, to see if the Church
will not call a Council, or meeting of ministers, to advise to me a-
LIFE OP VHl',SIDEXT EDWARDS. 35o
sures to be taken by the C'hiircli, in order to issue the dispute be-
tween the minister of the PrecinH and tlie Precinct, ^^ hich I think
is not proper. If the Church call a Council, it will doubtless be in
order to be assisted) with regard to some controversies or difficul-
ties of its own, and not to remedy the disputes of the Precinct.
The business of a Precinct-meeting is to manage the affairs of a
Precinct ; and the business of a Church-meeting is about the af-
fairs of a Church, and not about the affairs of civil societies. It is
not yet certain, that there is any dispute or ditFerence between the
Pastor and the Church j for this has never been properly tried.
"2. If I do not misunderstand the Report of the Committee, it
is therein proposed, that the Church-meeting should, in the warn-
ing, be limited to a particular method of managing the business
they meet upon, viz. To consider, whether to call a Council of
neighbouring ministers, to advise to measures, etc. I am not
against warning a Church-meeting, if you desire it, to consider of
proper measures to be taken, to secure and promote the interests
of rehgion, and the Church's own welfare, under its present cir-
cumstances. But I do not know, why the Church should be lim-
ited to any certain method of proceeding, which the Precinct has
thought of. The Precinct has no more business to limit or direct
the Church to a certain method, in managing its affairs, than the
Church has to direct and limit the Precinct, in the management of
its affairs. It is not yet known, that the Church will not them-
selves agree on some measures, to bring their own difficulties to an
end, or that they will not think proper to choose a Committee of
their own, to this end, w^ho may be successful in contriving a me-
thod, to which the Church may agree, which may supersede the
need of a Council.
" My purpose, in sending in this writing to you, is, not to per-
plex you, nor clog any reasonable proceedings, but to do my duty
to you, as your guide in religious matters, and that I may do what
is proper, to prevent any just blame, that you, or I myself, might
hereafter fall under ; and therefore, I hope that what I have said,
will be taken in good part, from your affectionate pastor, who de-
sires that you may go in the way of your duty, and in the w^ay of
God's blessing, and may be a people happy in his favour.
" Jonathan Edwards,
'' J^orthamjyton, Kov. 9, 1749."
" The Precinct, notwithstanding this, at this meeting accepted
the Report of the Committee, and passed the following vote : —
" Voted, That Deac. Noah Cook, and Deac. Ebenezer Pomeroy,
wait on Mr. Edwards, and desire him to call a meeting of the first
Church in Northampton, to determine by a vote in said meeting,
1st. Whether there he not a dispute, between Mr. Edwards, Pastor
of the Church in said Precinct and the Church, respecting the ques-
324 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
tion he hath argued in his book last published ; and if it shall ap-
pear, that there is a dispute between him and them, respecting the
question aforesaid, then, 2d. To see if the Church will apply to
some neighbouring ministers for advice, as to what course the
Church shall take,^^
" They also added ten more to the Committee of the Precinct,
chosen at their former meeting 5 so that the Committee for manag-
ing this affair for the Precinct, now consisted o( nineteen. Those,
who were added, were, Col. Dwight, Capt. Baker, Jonathan
Strong, Capt. Roger Clap, Josiah Parsons, Capt. Jolm^ Lyman,
Increase Clark, Lieut. James Lyman, Lieut. Hunt, and Eleazer
" This meeting was still continued and adjourned for four weeks.
The next day, Deac. Cook and Deac. Pomroy came to me, as
they were directed, and brought a copy of the Vote of the Pre-
cinct, desiring me to warn a meeting of tlie church, etc. as afore-
said.
" The Sabbath following, Nov. 12, I warned a meeting of the
church in the following general terms : — " I desire that there may
be a meeting of this church, in this place, to-morrow, at one o'clock
in the afternoon, to consider. What course ought to be taken by this
Church, under its present difficulties, with respect to the admission
of members into the Church^ — The church accordingly met tlie
next day, Monday, Nov. 13th. Tlie meeting was opened by
prayer. And after some things were said, as much blaming me
for warning the church meeting in such general terms, and not in
the manner I had been directed by the Precinct, and being told
that, if I still refused, the Precinct would warn a church meeting
themselves, without me ; I gave the reasons why I did not, when I
warned the meeting, specify in the warning those particulars on
which the Precinct insisted : As 1, That I judged it would be a
bad precedent, and a tiling of hurtful consequence, for a church
thus to allow itself to be subject to the prescriptions of a Precinct-
meeting ; and said further to this purpose, that it was an unreasona-
ble way of managing church affairs, to bring them first into a Pre-
cinct-meeting, and there to consider, and debate them, and come
to a conclusion what should be done ; and all this in the absence of
the Pastor, he being designedly excluded ; and then, after all
things are setded, and ripened for execution in the Precinct-meet-
ing, to send their orders to the Pastor, to call a church meeting, to
pass those conclusions of theirs into church-acts, and execute what
they had before determined should be done. It appeared to me a
way, that had a tendency wholly to make void all the power of
churches, and to render church meetings a mere nullity, and to set
the Pastor aside altogether as a cypher, so that he shall not so
much as be present, when ecclesiastical matters are debated, and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAl DS. 325
rij3ened, and brought to a determination, to have any opportunity to
speak his mind, or say one word as attempting to enlighten the
church with regard to what is to be done ; but is only made their
organ, or an instrument in their hands, and subject to their will, to
bring things to execution, which they have settled and resolved on
wholly without him.
" 2. That as to the latter thing, for which I was directed to call
a church meeting, viz. — To see whether the church will apply to
the neighbouring ministers for advice, as to what course the church
shall take — I looked upon it unreasonable ; because all the neigh-
bouring ministers, except one, were professedly on the side of my
people, in the controversy between me and my people. And
though it was only to give advice what course to take, yet tlieir
advice might be such as might, in effect, finish the whole affair.
Such a foundation might be laid by previous advice, as might very
much determine w^hat remains.
" But I told the church that I would not dispute about the for-
mer of the particulars, and stood ready now immediately to put it
to vote : and accordingly put the vote in the following terms : — " I
desire that those, who have a dispute or controversy with the Pastor
of this Church, respecting the question he hath argued in his book
last published, would manifest it." — ^The major part of the church
hereupon manifested that they had such a dispute.
" Then, instead of the other thing proposed by the Precinct to
be put to vote, viz. Whether the Church will apply to some neigh-
bouring ministers for advice, as to what course to take ; I insisted,
— " That a Council should be called, mutually chosen, to consider
of the present circumstances of this Church, relating to the contro-
versy subsisting between the Pastor and people, concerning the
Qualifications of communicants ; and to give their advice, what
course we shall take, to bring this dispute or controversy to an
issue, and, in general, what is to be done, in our present circum-
stances, in order to the Churches peace and prosperity. '''' — After
much debate upon it, the meeting was adjourned for a week, and
a Committee of five persons chosen to consider of the matter, and
confer upon it with the Pastor, and report their opinion to the next
meeting. The Committee were Major Pomroy, Col. Dwight, In-
crease Clark, Lieut. Noah Wright, and Mr. Joseph Hawley.
"The Committee, on consultation and conference with me,
WTote their report on the backside of the paper, wherein I had
written my proposal, as follows : — " The Committee of the first
church in Northampton appointed, by the church to consider the
within proposal, and report to the church what is best to be done,
report as follows, viz. That the church do join with Mr. Edwards,
according to the within proposal of choosing a council ; and the
Committee agree to the number of five, and would not be against
a greater number, if the church think fit, to be mutually chosen, and
326 Lirs OF PRESIDEI^T EDWARDS.
to be appointed to meet in this town, four weeks hence from next
Thursday.
" Timothy Dwight, Joseph Hawley, Increase Clark, Noah
Wright."
" Major Pomeroy refused to sign the report.
*' On Monday, Nov. 20, the church met, according to adjourn-
ment ; and, after prayer. Major Pomeroy stood up, and observed to
the church, that his name was not to the report, and gave these two
reasons w^hy he did not sign it: — 1. *' That my proposal w^as in ge-
neral terms, and, it being apparent, that I regarded my owti tem-
poral interest more than the good of the church, the church
had reason to think that I designedly laid a snare, to ensnare the
church by those general terms, and therefore warned the church,
that they had best by all means to beware and see to it, that they
were not ensnared ;" and said much more to this purpose: 2. " If
the report w^as complied with, there would be room for tlie council
to give advice, with respect to the admission of tliose persons, who
stood ready to make a profession of godliness, and might possibly
advise that they should be admitted \\ith such a profession ; which
would be giving me great advantage, contrary to the rights of the
church, of which the church had better not run the risk ; and,
though the advice of the council would not be binding, yet if they
should advise to their admission in this way, it might lay the church
under great disadvantage."
" These things seemed greatly to alarm the church, and the
church refused to vote the report of the Committee ; and, after
much discourse and debating, it was determined to add ten to the
Committee of the church, so as to make the w^hole numheY fifteen,
tliat they might consider what was to be done, and report to another
meeting. And then, inasmuch as some had found fault with my
appointing sacraments of the Lord's Supper, and some had turned
their backs on the sacrament since this controversy, and the usual
time for a sacrament being come, it was proposed to the church,
Whether it was their mind that the administration of the Lord's
Supper, should be continued or not ? and after considerable dis-
course it was put to vote and passed in the negative. Then the
meeting was adjourned for a fortnight.
" The persons now added to the Committee were the following :
Messrs. John Baker, Jonathan Strong, Roger Clap, Deac. John
Clark, Deac. Pomeroy, Joseph Wright, John Lyman, James Ly-
man, Gideon Lyman, and Eleazar King. The whole Committee,
excepting Col. Dwight who was gone to Boston, met on the next
Monday, Nov. 27, 1749, and passed several votes which were
drawn up in WTiting ; and the next Wednesday they all came to-
gether to my house, and showed me the writing they had drawn up
containing the said votes, as follows :
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 327
"At a meeting of a Committee of the first church of Northamp-
ton, on Monday, the 27th day of November, 1749,
" Voted, That a council be chosen, previous to any endeavours
after a separation, to advise on the articles hereafter mentioned :
" The first question that was put after some conference was, —
Whether any members of a council to be chosen either by pastor
or people, to advise us to what course we shall take, pre\ious to
any endeavours after a separation, shall be those who live out of the
County of Hampshire ? Voted in the negative.
"2. Whether any members of a definitive council, if finally
there be need of such council, should come from any parts out of
tlie County ? Voted in the negative.
" Whether, if Mr. Edwards shall continue of the principles he
has advanced in his late book, the Committee judge he ought to
continue Pastor of this Church, or not? Voted in the negative, ne-
mine contradicente,
" 4. That, if there be a Council called to give advice, at pre-
sent, previous to endeavours after separation, the particulars or ar-
ticles upon which they are to advise, shall be determined and pro-
posed to them.
" 5. looted, That one article which the Council shall have pro-
posed to them, shall be — Whether the Church shall take any longer
time to study or peruse Mr. Edwards' late book ?
" 6. It was put — Whether it shall be proposed to the Council, to
advise whether Mr. Edwards should preach on his late principles ?
and it passed in the negative.
"7. Voted, That another article to be proposed to the Coun-
cil, shall be — That, inasmuch as there is so great opposition, in the
Church and Precinct, to Mr. Edwards' principles, advanced in his
late book, whether tlie Church shall not use means immediately for
a separation ?
" 8. Voted, That, if the Council shall think it best to use means
for a separation, the question shall be proposed to them. What
means shall be used therefor ?"
" On another paper, which at the same time they delivered to
me, was written the following vote, viz.
" Whereas our Pastor, the Rev. Mr. Edwards, having separated
and departed from the principles which the great Mr. Stoddard
brought in and practiced, and which he himself was settled upon,
and a long time practised, with respect to the admission of mem-
bers in complete standing into the visible Church, whether it be
not the opinion of the Church, that those principles are inconsis-
tent with the principles of religion, and the peace of the Churcli
and Town, and therefore desire a separation, he continuing in his
principles.
'SSS LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. '1
" The above written w^as voted to be proposed to the first
Church in Northampton, for their acceptance, at a meeting of the
Committee of said Church, on Monday, Nov. 27, 1749, provided
the proposals of the Committee, respecting a Council for advice
previous to endeavours after a separation, should not be agreed to
by Mr. Edwards; or there be nothing else agreed to, by Mr. Ed-
wards and the Committee, respecting said Council, and tlie ends
for which they are to be called.
" Tooted further by the Committee, That, provided the'Church
desire a separation, they should consider and determine upon
choosing a Council, to dismiss Mr. Edwards from this Church, and
dissolve his pastoral relation thereto."
" The papers containing these votes, were delivered to me by
the Committee, at a meeting of theirs at my house, the Wednesday
following ; (Nov. 29,) and, I desiring time for consideration, tbey
consented that I should have time, and appointed another meeting
of the Committee, on Tuesday the week following, at the house of
Major Pomeroy, to receive my answer in writing. It was agreed,
that it should be put to vote in the Church the next Sabbath, that
the church-meeting, w^hich was adjourned to the next ]\Ionday, be
put off a week longer.
" To tlie appointed meeting, on Tuesday, Dec. 5, I sent the fol-
lowing letter ;
*'Dear brethren,
" I would now lay before you some reasons, why I think that
your votes at your late meeting, on Nov. 27, are not to be appro-
ved of; which I w^ould do in the spirit of meekness, and desire tliat
they may in the same spirit be weighed and considered :
" I. It is manifest that in these votes, you are in various instances
very inconsistent with yourselves :
" 1. Your votes imply that it is your mind, that a Council should
be called, previous to any endeavours after a separation between
pastor and people, and also pre\ious to what you call a Definitive
Council : tliat is previous to a Council, which shall determine whe-
ther pastor and people shall be separated or not : and yet, in your
seventh vote, you have voted that it shall be proposed to the first
Council, H hether the Church shall not use means immediately for a
separation : which implies that this first council should pass their
judgment. Whether minister and people ought not to be speedily
separated ; which is the very business of the last council, who, as
you yourselves suppose, are to determine that matter. If the first
council are to have no power to determine it, then why should diey
take it upon them publicly to enquire, and judge, and give their
voice, how it ought to be determined ? If there be a certain con-
sistory, to whom it does not belong to decide a matter, and it is also
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWaUDS. 329
determined beforehand, that they shall not decide it, but that it
shall be decided by other judges ; I think Uiey would but do the
part of busy-bodies, to meddle with it so far as publicly to take
cognizance of it, and pass their judgment in it. — According to Con-
gregational principles, on which this church seem to insist, the ut-
most, which any Council under heaven has to do, is only to give
their judgment, without laying any proper obligation on those whom
they advise.
" 2. In your concluding vote in your second paper, you have
given your voice, That, if I do not agree to what you shall finally
insist upon, or to that purpose, it shall he proposed to the Church,
immediately to call a Cowicil to dismiss me. And surely such a
Council, if they have any thing to do as Counsellors, \\ill have to
judge — Whether I ought to he dismissed, or not j and, Whether it
he consistent with the interests of religion, and the peace of the Town
and Church, that I shoidd he continued here. And yet, in the
same vote, you have voted to propose it to the church, to take this
work of the Council into their own hands, and to determine them-
selves, in the first place, — Whether my continuance here is consis-
tent with the interests of religion, and the peace of the Town and
Church; and, Wliether a separation ought not to he sought: —
which is first judging the very thing, w^hich they are to call a Coun-
cil to judge of, and direct them in. Herein you are inconsistent
with yourselves ; and, if you persist in such a vote, will be incon-
sistent with the rules of decency and order, and all usual methods
of proceeding. — In so great an affair, as the separation of a pastor
and a people, it is by no means proper for a people, whatever their
private thoughts may be, to proceed to declare their judgment in
public votes and acts, until they have had the voice of a Council
to lead and conduct them.
" 3. You yourselves, the gentlemen of the Committee, have
taken it upon you to do that, w^hich is properly the business of v/hat
you call the Definitive Council, — in your third vote ; wherein you
vote, That, if I persist in my principles, I ought not to continue the
Pastor of this Church. This vote, you have passed, as a Com-
mittee of this Church ; and, if you persist in it, it must be a part
of your Report to the Church, intended for their direction ; nor
can such a vote of yours be of any other use. And so herein you
give your judgment and direction to the Church directly, in that
very matter, which the last Council is to judge of, and direct the
Church in.
" 4. You vote that a Council should be called, previous to any
endeavours after a separation ; and yet, in this third vote, you
yourselves do at the same time, before any Council is called, im-
mediately proceed to that which is properly and directly of the na-
ture of an endeavour, that I should be separated, provided I do not
retract my opinion. For it must be supposed, that you had some
Vol. I. 42
330 LIFE OF rilEgiDEXT EDWARDS.
end In it, and passed this vote as a means to some public effect ;
and the effect directly looked at, is no other than a separation in
such a case.
" 5. The only proviso made in the said third vote, wherein it is
voted that I ought not to continue the pastor of this church, is —
" If I continue of the principles which I have advanced ;" without
adding — Or tlie Church be brought to he of my mind, or any thing
of that nature; whereby it is plainly supposed, that it is a thing al-
ready determined, and out of the question, that the church never
will be of my mind. And yet you afterwards vote. That a Coun-
cil shall be called for that very end — ^to judge whether the church
shall take any longer time to study and peruse my book : — which,
if they do advise to, it must be as requisite in order to a proper
trial, whether the church, on proper information, will not be
brought to be of my mind. So that, putting both these votes to-
gether, it comes to this, — that you would call a Council to judge,
Blether there hm already been a fair trial, ivhether the Church, on
proper information, will be brought to be of my mind ; and yet,
you tell them, at the same time. That you have decided this matter
already, and have determined, that it is no longer worth the while
to make a question of it, and that it is clear enough already, to be
taken as a ground of public votes and acts. And this is, in effect,
to tell the Council, at the same time you call them. That you do
not need them; ha\dng thoroughly determined the matter already
yourselves, in which you have called them to advise.
" II. You are not only inconsistent with yourselves, but I think
several of your votes are very inconsistent with reason and justice.
" 1 . Your votes imjjly, that I should be allowed to choose none
who live out of the county of Hampshire, to be members of any
Council, which shall have any thing to do in judging of our affairs,
either in giving advice for our conduct, or to determine and finish
our conti'oversy ; which, as the case stands, is contrary to plain
reason, and universally established maxims of equity, and incon-
sistent \\ith the most acknowledged rights of mankind. For it is
apparent from your own statement, that the matters of difficulty,
concerning which the judgment or advice of any Council is need-
ed or proposed, are wholly things appertaining to a controversy be-
tween me and the church, concerning qualifications of candidates
for christian ecclesiastical communion ; and it is well known, that
the ministers of the county are almost universally on one side, and
against me, in this controversy. And I desire you impartially to
consider, whether, if you should persist in these conclusions, it
would be doing, as you would be done by ? Supposing that it had
happened on my side, as it has on yours, that the ministers of the
county had been as generally and as fully on my side, in the origi-
nal controversy, as now they are on yours ; would you have thought
it reasonable, if I should in that case have insisted upon it, that you
LIFE OF PRKSlDEiNT EDWARDS. 331
should not be sufTered to go out of the county, to bring ministers
for any Council, which was to have any liand in judging, advising
or determining in our affairs ?
*" 2. If 1 understand your Vote, you have determined, That the
Council, which shall be called to advise us what course to take un-
der our present difficulties, shall be so limited, that they shall have
no liberty to judge of our circumstances in general, and so advise to
proper expedients for our welfare as they shall think requisite ; and
That particular care shall be taken, that they shall not give any
judgment or advice, with regard to some things, which have been
matters of difficulty and controversy, between me and the church.
And, I think you, in effect, have voted. That they shall be limited
to that one single thing, viz. Whether the Church shall take longer
time, to study or peruse my book ? For, as was observed before,
the other things which you mention, cannot belong to the business of
the Previous Council, but are the proper business of the Last
Council. Now against this, I object the follo\nng things :
" (1.) To call a Council, and limit them in this manner, does not
at all answer the present circumstances and exigencies of this
Church. The present sorrowful state of the Church greatly re-
quires a Council, which shall have liberty to look into the whole
state of our case, without keeping some parts of our difficulties out
of their sight, that they may give us advice what course w^e shall
take for our w^elfare. If ever it was requisite that the whole case
of a patient, under a most terrible and threatening disease, should
be laid before physicians, it is requisite that our whole case should
be laid before a council, for their advice with regard to our diffi-
culties in general. What we need a Council for, if we need any
at all, before a Council comes to determine whether we shall be
separated or not, is if possible, to find out a remedy for our bro-
ken, confused and perplexed, circumstances ; so that, either pastor
and people may walk together in peace, or, at least, that things
may be so regulated, that there may be some peace while we are
continued together. And, if finally, there should appear a neces-
sity of a separation, that things may be prepared for an equitable
and peaceable parting. But to tie up a Council to such a single
particular, as is mentioned in your votes, is utterly to disable them
from answering these ends.
" (2.) It would be very absurd, in itself, for the Church to come
into such a determination. It would be for the Chursh to set itself
up in a sort of supremacy and self-sufficiency, as above all controul
and advice. It would be in effect to say, — ' In these and these
parts of the controversy between us and our pastor, we need no
advice, nor will we allow a Council to give us any.' — And it would
be indecorous treatment of any Council, under any csrcumstances,
thus to tie them up. The language of it would be, — ' We, in these
things, arc not willing to trust your judgment, esteeming ourselves
332 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
wiser than you." — If you say that those parts of our controversy,
which the Council are tied up from meddling with, are very clear
and plain ; then so much the less reason have you to fear lea\'ing
them to the determination of a Council ; unless you are confident
that you are wiser than they.
" For you to insist on these limiting votes, ^vill be very unequal and
unfair dealing \dth me. As the Council is to be called to advise
in matters controverted between you and me, one party has no more
right to limit the other party, as to the controverted points which
shall be referred, than the other party has to limit the one. If I
should claim a power to decide in this matter, and should single
out a particular point, such as I thought would best serve my
purpose, and say, — ' I will have this matter, and this only, judg-
ed of by a Council ; and as to other matters, which you de-
sire that they should advise in, I will not suffer it :' — ^would you
hearken at all to it, or bear such treatment?
" One thing more I think it my duty to observe to you, before I
conclude. After your other votes, you conclude all with this, as
an enforcement of the whole : — "That, provided the proposals of
the Committee, respecting a Council, etc. should not be agreed to
by me, and there should be nothing else agreed to respecting said
Council, and the ends for which they are to be called ; you will
propose it to the church to vote my principles so and so pernicious,
and to manifest a desire of separation, and to call a Council to dis-
miss me." I think that this Vote, with these circumstances ap-
pended, is properly of the nature of a Threatening. — That if I do
not comply with what you, the Committee, shall finally insist upon,
you will propose to the church to deal thus with me. — As you are
a Committee chosen to confer with me concerning a method of
proceeding, I might reasonably expect that, as you are christians,
and christians to whom I stand in the relation of a Pastor, you
would first have seen. Whether, by friendly conference, w^e could
not have amicably agreed on measures to be taken. If you had
thought it proper to pass any such vote at all, and to let me see it ;
one would have thought that at least it should have been forborne,
until you had found, by conference, that I would agree to nothing
reasonable, and that this should have been the last thing you did.
But, at the very first interview, to come with such menaces to ter-
rify me into a compliance with you, before a word of conference
between us ; is indeed carrying things with a high hand ; of which
I entreat you calmly and seriously to consider.
" On the whole, I desire you would not persist in the votes you
have passed, and that you would consider again. Whether the pro-
posals, which were agreed to by me and the former Committee of the
church, are not just and reasonable ; and the measures therein pro-
posed such as our circumstances require. But if not, if you can
think of any other measures, wnich are equitable, and have any ten-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 333
dency to answer the exigencies of our present circumstances; I
hope you will not find me difficult or backward to a compliance.
" I am your servant, for Jesus' sake,
" Jonathan Edwards.
'' JsTorthampton, Bee, 5, 1749."
" The next day, being Wednesday, Dec. 6, the Committee
came again to my house ; and after they were come together, the
chairman, JMajor Pomroy, told me, — That they had further con-
sidered of our difficulties, or to that purpose, and had read my long
letter ; and that it was abundance of trouble and difficulty the church
was put to ; and that it was the voice of the Committee that it was
I, that was the occasion of all this difficulty. — " This," said he, " I
say in the name of the Committee ; and that, which I am now about
to say, I ^vill say in my own name, and tliat is, That it may w^ell be
matter of solemn consideration to you, that you should put the
church to so much trouble and difficulty. And I would advise you
to take the matter into your serious and solemn consideration and
contemplation. And, as to the affair we are upon, we have deter-
mined that we will not dally about the matter ; and therefore we
are come to this conclusion;" or words to that purpose. — Then he
handed me a paper, containing their conclusion in the following
words : — " At a meeting of the Committee of the First Church in
Northampton, on Tuesday, Dec. 5, 1749 ; Agreed by said Com-
mittee, that they will recommend to the church, that there be a
Council mutually chosen by the church and Mr. Edwards, if Mr.
Edwards desires to have a part in the choice, to consist of seven
or nine churches, all in the County of Hampshire ; to which Coun-
cil the church shall represent and declare the difference and con-
troversy, which subsists between the church and the said Edwards,
respecting the Qualifications necessary to admission to complete
standing in the Visible Church of Christ ; and also to inform the
said Council, that, since the opposition in the said church to Mr.
Edwards' sentiments in the particular aforesaid is very general ;
and that, since Mr. Edwards, in this particular, has dissented from
the church, and departed from the principles on which he was set-
tled and ordained Pastor of said church ; it is the desire of the
church that Mr. Edwards may be dismissed from said church, and
that his pastoral relation thereto be dissolved ; and that the church
shall supplicate the said Council to proceed to dismiss and release
the said church and Mr. Edwards from each other, if they shall
judge it best to be done ; and the church shall humbly entreat the
said Council, in the most impartial manner, to consider tlie case
and desire of the church."
"After I had read this determination of the Committee, I told
them that I desired opportunity for consideration until the next day,
334 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
when I would endeavour to come to a deteraiination wliat I would
do ; which I would send them in writing, if they w^ould meet at any
place to receive it. Accordingly they appointed a meeting the
next day, to receive my determination, and to conclude on their
own report to the church.
" The next day, being Thursday, Dec. 7, the Precinct met ac-
cording to adjournment, and adjourned themselves further until the
next Tuesday, the day after the appointed church meeting. — The
same day also the Committee of the church met, when I sent them
a Letter, containing my determination, as I had proposed ; which
was as follows :
" To tlie Committee of the First Church in Northampton, at their
meeting, Dec. 7, 1749.
" Dear Brethren,
" The reasons, which I have given, showing it to be just, that all
Councils, called to judge or advise in our present affair, should be
mutually chosen, and that I should have liberty to nominate some
of the members out of the County, I think of most undeniable evi-
dence, and that indeed the matter is so plain, that it does not pro-
perly admit of any dispute. Yet, since I find you are so resolved
not to comply with what I so reasonably urge, I now, for the sake
of peace, and to avoid great tumult and confusion, make you the
following offer, viz. — That the ministers of this Association should
be consulted, that is the seven ministers who live nearest, or the
Jive nearest, if you think seven too many ; and that it shall be left
to their judgment, Whether it be not reasonable and best in this
case, that I should be allowed to go out of the County for minis-
ters or churches, to be some of the members of the Council who
are to judge, whether I shall be dismissed from my pastoral ofhce
here or not ? — and that, if they determine that it is best that this
should be allowed, then their judgment be asked, Whether the
state of things be now ripe for such a Council being called ? —
and, if they judge that we are not ripe for it, that we should ask
their advice, How we shall conduct ourselves for the present ?
" These ministers are, in the most proper sense, the ministers of
the vicinity, and are all, save one, professedly on your side, in our
main controversy. If we go from these, in the way of mutual
choice, I insist on the liberty of going out of the County. — If you
accept this offer, I now promise that, w4iatever the judgment or
advice of these ministers shall be, in the forementioned particulars ; I
will make no objection against your choosing any of tliem to be of
the future Council.
'* As to your last conclusion of Dec. 5, my present determination
is, not to consent to it, nor to put any such thing to vote, nor in any
LIFE OV PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 335
respect to have any hand in the matter ; unless first advised to it
by these ministers. Jonathan Edwards."
" P. S. I request of you that you would let me know what your
report to the church shall be, when it is concluded upon, some time
before the meeting." _
" When the Committee had received and read this letter, they '
concluded on the following report to be made to the church ; of
which one ot them brought me a copy tlie next day, as follows :
" At a meeting of the Committee of tlie first church in North-
ampton, chosen by said church to devise measures for the church
to take, under their present difficulties, and to report to said church
at their next meeting ; the said Committee agreed to report. That
they judge it prudence, and conducing to the welfare of the church,
that a council of five churches in the County of Hampshire, mutu-
ally chosen by Mr. Edwards and the said church, be called, to con-
sider and give their judgment,
" 1. Whether the state of affairs in the church, or other\\ise of
the controversy, subsisting between Mr. Edwards and the church,
be ripe for the calling of a council, to judge wiiether Mr. Edwards
shall be dismissed from his pastoral office in said church, or not ;
which, if they shall determine in the affirmative, then to give their
judgment,
" 2. Whether it be reasonable and best in this case, and agree-
able to the constitution of these churches, that Mr. Edwards should
be allowed to go out of the County of Hampshire, for ministers or
churches, to be some of the members of a council for the purpose
aforesaid. But if they shall think the state of affairs is not ripe for
tlie calling of such a council, then
"3. To consider and advise what course the church shall take, to
ripen affairs in the said church, for such a council.
" The above is what the Committee agreed to report to the
church, at their next meeting.
"Attest, Ebenezer PoMEROY, CA'm. of the Com,
" JVorthampton, Dec. 7, 1749."
*' The next Monday, Dec. 11, the church met according to ap-
pointment, when, after the meeting was opened by prayer, my last
letter to the Committee, containing my proposed offer to the Coni-
mitte, and the Committee's report, were both read. And then I
read to the church what follows, containing some objections to the
report of the Committee :
" Dear Brethren,
" You very well know that what has been insisted upon liereto-
fore by my people, was that the neighbouring ministers should be
336 LIFE OF rilESIDENT EDWARDS.
consulted, as a Previous Council, to give us advice what course we
should take, before the calling of a Council to determine whether
pastor and people should be separated; and that I objected against
it — these ministers being almost universally, by their open profes-
sion, on your side in the grand controversy between you and me;
— and that I insisted on it, as just and equal, that I should have a
choice with you in this council of advisers ; and that if those w^hom
you chose were known to be on your side in the main controversy,
I should have liberty to nominate as many who should be on my
side; and that this was as just in a council, which should be called
to give previous advice, as in a council which should judge concern-
ing the affair of our separation ; because such a foundation might
be laid by the previous advice of the first council, as might in ef-
fect finish the whole affair. But, however, I have not been hear-
kened to in this matter ; and one thing urged in opposition to what
I insisted on, was, that according to the Platform of Church Disci-
pline, such affairs should be judged of by those w^io, were of the vi-
cinity, or neighbourhood. And finding after long urging what 1
looked upon as my due, and might claim as one of the common
rights of mankind, that all my reasonings w^ere in vain, I have now
at length yielded that point, and for the sake of peace, which in the
whole course of this affair I have earnestly pursued, have complied
with that which you at first insisted upon, — ^viz. that the neighbouring
ministers shall be desired to give us advice what course to take, pre-
vious to the council called to judge whether pastor and people shall
be separated ; and that I would leave it to them to judge, on a full
view of our case, how we shall conduct ourselves. Now I think
you ought not to reject what I offer, and attempt to constrain me to
a compliance wath the new measures, on which the Committee
have agreed, for the following reasons :
"1. It would be a very unjust proceeding. The neigbouring
ministers, on whom you first insisted, have indeed much to preju-
dice them against me in those affairs, being declaredly against me
in the main controversy. But it is well known that many of the
ministers of the County, who are out of the neighbourhood, have
had much more to prejudice them. These neighbouring ministers
are all Calvinists in their persuasion, and friends to the late revival
of religion, and those who have lived in good neighbourhood and
peace with me, which has not been interrupted by any remarkable
breach between me and them, or any known affront or disgust
which they have taken. But with regard to the other ministers of
the County it is well known, that four or five of them have hereto-
fore had the reputation of Arminians. Some others of them are
known to have been strenuous opposers of the late revival of reli-
gion, for which I have been so pubhc an advocate. And you know
that the dispute about the late work in the land, is a controversy
which has greatly engaged the feelings of men. There are no less
1.IFE OF PRESIDENT EDWaUDS, 3.37
\han six of them, who have either had a particular difference or
controversy with nie thereupon, or have in times past openly mani-
fested towards me a personal hostility or aversion for the part I have
taken iherein. Another of them, one of the senior ministers of the
County, has shown a strong prejudice, in this particular controversy
between you and me, in sometliing which he has s.iid to two of
the brethren of the Committee of this Church, as I have been well
informed. Another of them has an own father in the town, who is
one of the Committee ; and several of his brothers are greatly en-
gaged in this controversy,
" 2. If the church, at the same time that they agreed to the
Report of the Committee, should withal say, that, if I had any un-
reasonable objection against any pai-ticular minister, he should not
be chosen ; still, proceeding on this plan would be in many v/ays
of unhappy consequence. It would necessitate me publicly to
point out particular ministers of the County, and openly to object
those things against them, which would naturally tend to excite un-
pleasant feelings between those ministers and me— to beget new
prejudices and revive and establish old ones. And then it is wholly
uncertain w^hat the church would esteem reasonahh objections;
and this w^ould open a door for new difficulties, and endless con-
troversy about the particular members to be chosen, concernins"
the principles and past conduct of ministers, and probably with re-
gard to some ministers, whether they be in the County or not : it
being a matter of controversy, not yet decided, concerning th?'ee^
who used to be reckoned to be of the County, whether they indeed
be of the Province.
" 3. If the church should now depart from what they had for-
merly insisted on, and I have now offered in compliance with them,
and should act on the measures proposed by the Committee ; they
would act very absurdly and inconsistently. For the Platform has
heretofore been insisted on, as directing to ministers of the neiah-
bourhood, and seems still to be insisted on in the Report of the
Committee, under the name of the Constitution of these Churches ;
and yet this same Committee, in this very Report, insist on liberty
to go out of the neighbourhood, vvithout being limited by any other
bounds than those of the County. Whereas it is those ministers
whom I have proposed, and they only, who are properly the minis-
ters of the neighbourhood. The Platform speaks of neighbour-
hoods, but says nothing of counties. Many of the churches of the
County are no more in the way of communication v.ith us, than
some churches out of the County. The churches in SheflielJ,
and some others in this County, are no more in the way of mutual
concern and intercourse with us in our religious affairs, then the
churches in Boston, and indeed not near so much. So that the
Committee insist upon the Platform, and on oui' being confined to
the neighbourhood, and vet at the same time kisist on liberty to
Vol. I. ^ 43
OO^ LIFE ur PRESiJJJEM' EDWAKJDr.
deviate from the Platform, and to depart from the neiglibdurhood.
Yea they are yet jnore absurd ; for one grand point that is in con-
troversy between us, is, — -Whether we shall have liberty to go from
the neighbourhood, for any Council ? And yet tliey insist upon
liberty to go from the neighbourhood, in the first place, for a Coun-
cil, to determine, Whether we shall have liberty to go from the
neighbourhood ; which is the most gross and palpable inconsis-
tency.
" As to the determination of your forefathers, thirty-six years
ago. That they would he subject to a Council of the Churches of the
County ; you, of this generation, never looked on it as any consti-
tution for you, nor have you ever, in one instance, conformed to it;
For you never have yet in any one instance, since I have been
your Pastor, referred any thing to a Council of Churches, but to
Consistories of another nature. And besides the plain design of
that vote was, that all the churches of the County taken together
should be consociated as a Standing Council, agreeably to the
Presbyterian Principles of Mr. Stoddard, who was the first mover
in that affair, and drew that Vote.
" And moreover what I now offer, viz. That our affairs should
be referred to the ministers of the Association, to which we belong,,
is much more agreeable to the design of that Vote, since the state
of the County is so exceedingly altered from what it was then,
being divided into different associations, and not only so, but be-
come so much larger, the number of churches vastly increased,
and more dispersed, at a great distance one from another. This
alteration in the state of the County, renders it impracticable for
the churches to abide by that determination, so as to be obliged,
on every emergency wherein they need counsel, to call a Council
of the whole County, consisting of near sixty members, from such
distant places.
" On the whole, J renewedly insist upon it, that the offer I make
you is in itself highly reasonable and fair, yea, that therein I evi-
dently depart from my just right in compliance with you, tliat, if
possible, our affairs may be proceeded in with peace and without
tumult. What I now propose, is what you yourselves have, until
now, insisted on ; and I apprehend there can be no imaginable rea-
son why it should now be departed from, unless it be to lay me
under still greater disadvantages, and to have opportunity to bring
in such into the Council, as are still more prejudiced against me.*'
One thing further I objected, which was against the manner of the
draught of the Committee's report, which it is needless now to re-
hearse.
" On this ensued much discourse. It was insisted that, in my
mentioning the seven or five next neighbouring ministers, if diese
were allowed to be the Council, it would be my choosing all the
Council myself: and inasmuch as I before appeared so much
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKDb. oSO
^igainst leaving these matters with them, hut now complied, the
^:hurch had reason to suspect that I had discovered sometliing con-
cerning these ministers, which the church knewMiot of; which was
a sufficient reason why the church should not comply with my pro-
posal.
" I added one thing further to my proposal, viz. That^It'e should
be taken out of the seven next neighbouring ministers by mutual
choice. But there appeared no inclination to comply with this.
" After this, some of the people proposed to me, Whetlier I would
be willing that a Council of churches should be called out of this
neighbourhood, instead of a Council of Ministers. I replied that it
seemed altogether needless and trifling, to put the churches to so
much trouble, as to meet in Council, only to tell us whether we
were ripe for a Council, and to ad\ise us as to the manner of call-
ing a Council. But however I would not break with the church
on such a point, if they greatly insisted on it. But as soon as I
had thus complied witli it, no more was said about it at that meet-
ing.
" After this it was once and again proposed to me, and by seve^
ral persons, Whether I was willing that the matter should be refer-
red to three ministers mutually chosen out of the seven ? — because
then it was urged that there might be somewhat of a choice. I
somewhat hesitated about it, thinking the number too small ; yet
finally complied ; but as soon as I complied, the matter was entirely
dropped, and no more said about it.
" Last of all, it was proposed by one of the leading brethren of
the church, that the w^hole eight ministers of which the Association
consisted be called together, with liberty of objecting, on each side,
against any of the members, after they were come together; the
objections to be judged of by the rest. I also manifested my
readiness to comply with this. But nothing was said by the
church, Vv'hether they would comply with this or not ; and nothing
was done at this meeting, but the meeting was adjourned until tlie
next day at two o'clock.
" The next day, Dec. 12, the Precinct met again, at one o'clock,
■according to adjournment, and adjourned themselves further to the
next Monday, Dec. 16.
" The same day the church met again, according to their ad-
journment, at 2 o'clock ; when, after long debating and much
€arne^t talk till after sun-down, the church at length passed the fol-
lowing Votes :
" 1 . That a Council should be called to advise us under our
present difficulties, previous to any Council that may be called to
judge whether Pastors and People should be separated ; and that
it should be left to tlieir judgment. Whether it be not reasonable
mid best in this case, that I should be allowed to go out af the
o40 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDb.
County for JMinisters, or Churches, to he some of the raemhers
of the Council, who are to judge, vjhether I shall he dismissed
from my pastoral office here or not ; and that if they determine
tliat it is best that this should be allowed, then their judgment be
asked, JVhether the state of things he now ripe for such a Council
being called; and, if they judge we are not ripe for it, we should
ask their advice, flow ive should conduct ourselves for the present.
" 2. That the Council should consist of five ministers, mutually
chosen out of the seven nearest ministers.'^
" After this vote was passed, it was urged that it should be five
churches, instead of five n^inisters ; to which I yielded, after some
objecting ; and tlien the following Vote was passed :
" 3. Tiiat the Council shall be a Council of Churches. But
only thcie sliall be liberty given to both Pastor and People, if thev
have any objections against any of the Messengers that shall be
chosen, as unfit persons to judge in these matters, to offer their
objections before the Council when n^et, who shall judge of the
validity or suiliciency of those objections."
" Then wc proceeded to nominate churches. I first nominated
tlie church of South Hadley ; but this was olijected against ; and a
writing was produced under the hands of Ebenezer Pomroy and
his Wife, testifying some things which they had heard the minister
of South Hadley, the Rev. IMr. Woodbridge, say, manifesting his
mind in some of those things of which the Council were to judge.
After considerable discourse on the matter, the church finally re-
fused to allow that church to be of the Council. And the follow-
ing churches vrere agreed upon, %iz. the First Church in Hadley,
ilie Church in Hatfkld, the Church in Sunderland, the Church of
Cold Spring, and the Second Church in Northampton.
" Then the church proceeded to choose agents to represent
them and manage their cause before the Council, and they chose
the Hon. Ebenezer Pomroy, Lieut. Noah Wright, and IMr. Joseph
Hawley.
" Then several of the brethren earnestly urged, that the affair of our
attending the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper should be reconsid-
ered, insisting that tliis Ordinance ought to be upheld among us.
After some discourse it was put to vote, — Whether the Church, on
second consideration, thought it best, that that Ordinance should he
upheld, and accordingly a Sacrarnent speedily appointed? — and it
passed in the Kegative, by a very great majority. Then the
church meeting was dissolved.
" Mr. Joseph Havvley having been absent, when chosen one of
ihe A2;ents of the Church, afterwards came to me, desiring me to
inlorni the church, that he declined serving in that capacity. Ac-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 341
C6i*dingly, I stayed the church, on the Sabbath, Dec. 17, and in-
formed them of it ; when some of the Ijrethren desired to know^
the reason why he declined serving. Upon which he gave this
reaso:i. That his judgment was so different from that of the church,
in those points which were referred to the judgment of the Coun-
cil, that he could not in conscience plead before the Council, for
those things on which the church insisted, or to that purpose. —
Then it was put to vote, whether the church would add any other
to those who had already been chosen."*^
"The next Monday, Dec. IS, the Precinct met again, accord-
ing to adjournment ; when it was proposed to the Precinct, and
much urged by some of the principal men, that the Precinct
should, by a vote, manifest their desire that I should not continue
their minister, unless I altered my opinion, and a draft for such a
vote w^as proposed by the JModerator ; but others much opposing
it, as not proper before the advice of a Council had been asked, it
was not put to vote.
" At this meeting, the Precinct voted to send to jMajor Lyman,
of Suffield,f and hire him to come and plead their cause at the
approaching Council ; and appointed a man to go to him for that
end. Then the meeting was adjourned for a fortnight."
* The result of this vote is not mentioned.
t Tlie ITon. Piiineas Lymax, an eminent Counsellour at Law, and after-
wards Major-General, first in the Provmcial Service, and then in the Britisli
Arni}'-. He declined the proposed service.
CHAPTER XXI.
Meeting of Previous Council.— -Remarks of Mr. Edwards^ on
the question, Whether he ought not to be alloived to go out of the
county, in the choice of the Final Council. — Remarks of Mr. Ed-
wards, on the question, Whether the state of things was ripe for
n Final Council. — Proposal of Mr. Edwards. — Residt. — Ad-
journment.— Measures of both parties.
" The next week on Tuesday, Dec. 26, the Council that was
chosen, met ;* and this Narrative, viz. the preceding part of it,
was read to them. And then they proceeded to hear both what
the Pastor and the Agents of the Church had to offer on those ar-
ticles, which the Council had been desired to judge of, and advise
in." On the question, Whether it was not reasonable and best, that
he should be allowed to go out of the county, for Ministers or
Churches to be some of the members of the Council, tvho were to
judge, whether he should be dismissed from his pastoral office, or
not; — Mr. Edwards submitted to the Council tlie following re-
marks :
" In order to determine — Whether I ought to be allowed to go
out of the county, in my choice of a part of the Council, which is
to decide on the question of my dismission ; it should be particu-
larly considered — What the business of such a Council will be.
And here I would observe,
" 1. That the business of that Council will not be to judge,
Tiliether my opinion, on the point in controversy, be right, or not ;
for that would be only to determine, Tiliether my opinion and theirs
be the same ; which is supposed to be a thing perfectly known be-
fore the calling of the Council. On such a point, the opinion of
ministers and churches cannot easily be hid, and they will be cho-
sen on each side, because they are either of the one opinion or
of the other.
"2. Nor will it be the main business of that Council, to judge, —
JVhether, or no, I should finally continue the pastor of this church,
if the people, after all fair means used, and all proper steps taken
to effect an accommodation, should finally desire that I should not
* The ministers who composed this Council, were, the Rev. Chester Wil-
liams of Hadley, the Rev. Mr. Woodbridge of Hatfield, the Rev. Mr. Billings
of Cold Spring, (Belchertown,) and the Rev. Mr. Jr.dd of West-Hampton.
The names of tlie Delcoatcs are not known.
LlJ'fi OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 345
he their pastor ? — I have never given this Church the least reason
to suspect, that I had any such thing in view, by any of my con-
duct. And besides, I stand ready to save any Council the trouble
of judging in that matter. If the Church would in the first place
give me a fair hearing, and take all proper previous steps, and treat
me in that respect ^^^th justice, and answerably to the obligations
w^hich they owe me as their pastor, and yet finally should desire
my dismission ; I should trouble a Council no farther, than barely
to give me leave to relinquish my pastoral office.
" But, if 1 mistake not, the business of that Council will consist
chiefly in the following things :
" 1 . In determining whether the pastor and church ought to be
separated, they must have liberty to do what they can towards ef-
fecting an accom.modation. It will be unreasonable to call a Coun-
cil, to decide on the question of separation, and yet so tie up their
hands, that they shall be obliged to proceed on the supposhion,
that the disease is desperate, without allowing them to judge of that
matter for themselves, or to use any means or endeavours for a
cure. The separating of pastor and people will be an important
event — an event followed by great, extensive and very unhappy,
consequences, and ought not to be done without obvious and irre-
trievable necessity. That necessity ought not to be determined,
merely by the parties at variance ; but by the Council, which
judges whether we must be parted, or not. The desperateness of
the disease should not be determined by the patient, but by the
physician. That Council must have our whole case laid before
them, and then they must judge, Tfhether it will be worth the while
to use any endeavours for an accommodation. And, if they judge
that it is worth the while, then they must have liberty to use their
best skill, in order to effect it. For my part, though I confess
there appears to me no probability of our difficulties ever being ad-
justed ; yet I feel that I am not infallible, nor able certainly to de-
termine that they cannot. I cannot certainly say that a Council
cannot enlighten me, so as to make my conscience easy as to any
point of practice, so as to proceed in it with a good conscience.
Nor can my people, as I apprehend, certainly determine that no
Council can ever satisfy them, as to any point on which we are
now- divided. It is worth the while to try the skill of some of the
ablest divines in the land ; and indeed it is necessary that it should
be done, before we proceed to an act, fraught with such important
consequences, as the separation of pastor and people. And here
the question arises. What sort of a Council is proper to be employ-
ed in such an attempt ? — a Council wholly consisting of divines on
one side in the controversy ? — or a Council consisting of some on
both sides ?
" 2. If they conclude that there is no hope of an accommodation,
thev will then be called upon to decide — Whether the parties arr
344 LIFE OF PllESlDEIsT EDWARDS,
noiv ripe for a separation. And the grand point here presented
to them will be, What justice demands, luith regard, to each party*
The claims of both parties must be weighed by them, as in a bal-
ance. On the one hand, they must determine what are the just
claims of the people, and whether my continuance here can be con-
sistent with their rights. On the oiJier, they must consider, what I
can claim by virtue of my relation to the people as their pastor,
whether the steps which ought to be taken previous to a separation
have actually been taken ; whether they have given me a hearing
on the question in dispute, and have done me justice in this con-
troversy, so that notliing remains which I can fairly demand of them,
before they can fairly demand a release from all their obligations to
me as their pastor. The case presented to them for their decision
will therefore be a case of simple justice and equity, between two
parties at variance. And here the question again arises. What sort
of a Council is proper to be employed in deciding such a case ? — a
Council wholly consisting of divines on one side in the controversy r
— or a Council consisting of some on both sides ?
" 3. If the future council should decide on an immediate separa-
tion between pastor and people, they must also set forth to the
world, in their result, the reasons of their decision. They must
explicitly declare, Jlliether it is for any thing hlame-worthy and
scandalous in the pastor, which renders him unfit for the ministry,
and worthy to he dismissed from it^ or — Whether he is innocent in
the affair ? — How far he has conducted himself well, and treated
his people justly ? and, How^ far they can recommend him as hi t©
be employed elsewhere in the work of the ministr}'? This is what
is usual in such cases, and what the very natui-e of things renders
just and necessary. But the state of the present case renders it
necessary in a peculiar manner, and that on several accounts.
One is, the well known fact, that many reports have been industri-
ously circulated through the country, relative to my conduct in this
affair, which are greatly to my disadvantage. It is continually as-
serted by my opposers, that I wish to Lord it over God's heritage,
that I am contentious and quarrelsome, that I am obstinate, stiff and
inflexible, and that I would not yield an ace in my opinion to save
myself and my family from ruin. — Another is, that my people
themselves, have rendered it absolutely necessary, in that, from
time to time, I have been publicly blamed and highly charged, with
regard to nw conduct. As this appears evidently the prevailing
disposition of my people, to cast blame upon me, and they do it
liere openly and publicly from time to time, I have no reason to
think that they restrain themselves abroad. And as there is a great
multitude of them, many mouths, to reproach me, and they are
very much abroad in various parts of New England, and I have
only my own single voice to defend myself with ; so there seems
to be no other way for my defence, than by the enquuy and jiid-g-
LIFE OF PllESIDENT EDWARDS. 315
ijient of an impartial Council. And then, besides the reproaches
of my people by word of mouth, their public conduct towards me is
such, as casts a reproach upon me. The whole series of
their conduct has this language, uttered too with a loud voice, that
I am most insufferably criminal. This is particularly true of their
openly refusing, once and again, to receive the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper at my hands. It has this look — that 1 am a scan-
dalous person : this is the language of it : it has this appearance to
the world. Of course this future Council wall unavoidably have to
judge betw^een me and my people, in this matter. And here again
the same question presents itself — What sort of a Council is proper
to be employed, in deciding on my conduct and character ? — A
Council consisting w^holly of those, w^ho are known to be against
me, and to side with my opposers ; or a Council consisting of some
on both sides ?
" These three things, it is plain, will constitute the main business
of the future Council; and the question — What kind of a Council
is requisite to judge in such a case, and to decide on these points,
— cannot, I humbly conceive, be a matter of any difficulty. It
must be evident to every man of the least reflection, that an Impar-
tial Council is indispensable, or at least, a Council so constituted,
that it may be as near to impartiality as may be. This will appear,
if each of these three points, on which the Council must judge, is
duly considered. — If they are to attempt an accommodation, or to
bring the two distant parties together ; surely it is proper that the
Council, which is to do this, should be themselves in the middle,
and not all on one side, or with one of the distant parties. — If they
are to decide, — Whether the Church have done me justice in this
controversy, as to what I can demand of them, before they can de-
mand a separation ? — need I ask, w^hether the tribunal which is to
decide a simple point of equity, between two parties at variance, in
a case deeply interesting to both, ought to be impartial ? And, if
tliey are to judge between two parties, one of which blames and
condemns the other in a very open manner, and it is their duty to
decide, whether these accusations are just, and whether the accus-
ed is innocent, or guilty; does this venerable Council need an ar-
gument from me, to prove to them that impartiality is an essential
qualification in the tribunal, which is to judge between two such
parties, and that the members of it ought not, all of them, to be on
the side of the party, which lays the blame and brings the charge ;
but a part of them on the side of the party blamed in the original
controversy ? Since, in this case, we cannot expect to obtain a
Council, which shall be impartial in the most proper sense — in the
sense that each member, taken singly, shall be impartial— but all
must be supposed to be on one side or the other in the main con-
troversy ; there ought therefore to be that, which shall be in some
measure an equivalent — there ought to be a balance in the Coun-
VoL. I. 44
346 LIFE OF PREsSIDExVT EDWARDS.
cil — SO that, putting both parts together, the whole Consistory may
be looked upon as it were impartial ; and, if one of the parties
choose those who are on their side in the main controversy, the other
should also be allowed to choose such as are on his ; and neidier
party tied up to such limits in his choice, that all opportunity of any
tolerable degree of impartiality in the Council, should be pre-
cluded.
" Hence it must be reasonable that, in the choice of the future
Council, I should be allowed to go out of the limits of this county,
for some of the members ; it being a fact perfectly well known,
concerning the ministers and churches of the county, that they are
almost universally on one side in the original controversy. And
this is the point now to be determined by this reverend Council. I
would endeavour therefore, in the first place, to show that it is rea-
sonable and necessary that I should be allowed this liberty, as im-
partiality is to be sought in the Council ; and in the second, would
mention several circumstances, which render it highly expedient.
" I freely own that it is a good general rule, that Councils, which
are to judge of difficulties arising in particular churches, should be
constituted of neighbouring churches. But to say, that this is a
rule so established by the word of God, or the reason and nature of
things, and made so universal, that it never will or can admit of any
exception, and never, in any case whatsoever, ought to be dispens-
ed with, is carrying the matter to. such an unreasonable length, as
no one of the members of this reverend Council would sanction.
Let us suppose a case, which is not impossible, that a whole neigh-
bourhood of ministers were nearly related to one of two parties,
between whom a Council was to judge ; would any one say, in such
a case, that they, and they only must be the judges, because they
live in the neighbourhood ? Would any one imagine, that the mere
circumstance of vicinity, or of county limits, as fixed by the civil
power, ought to outweigh such an essential circumstance as con-
sanguinity ; however the ministers of the neighbourhood might bo
men of wisdom and great integrity ? Now, though perhaps it may
be disputed, whether unity of sentiment, in matters of religion, has
an equal tendency to prejudice the mind, in favour of particular
persons and their behaviour, with consanguinity ; yet I suppose it
to be a point beyond dispute, that it has a powerful tendency ; and
that diversity of sentiment has an equally powerful tendency to pre-
judice the mind, not only against the doctrines which are opposite
to those we embrace, but against the persons who introduce and
maintain them. In all ages and nations, diversity of religious sen-
timent has occasioned uncharitableness and censoriousness in man-
kind, one towards another ; and the strongest prejudices, which
have appeared among men, have been owing to this cause. Very
often has this been true, where the difference has been in tilings
not fundamental. Such is the weakness of human nature on this
LIFE 'of president EDWARDS. 347
point, that few men get the mastery of this temptation. Here and
there, an eminently great man appears to have conquered its influ-
ence. Yet, even among great men, such instances are rare. How
evident is it, that men of distinguished learning and talents, and of
eminent piety, are often powerfully influenced by this prejudice,
and that insensibly to themselves. And if we examine the history
of ages past, we shall- find abundant evidence, that even consan-
guinity itself does not render us more liable to powerful prejudices,
than this very cause.
" The prejudices, to which we are thus exposed, are not merely
against the persons of individuals, but against their conduct; espe-
cially against that part of their conduct which is immediately con-
nected with their opinions, in avowing and maintaining them, and
in endeavouring to introduce and propagate them. How greatly
have the members, and especially the ministers, of the Church of
England, even those among them who are great and good men,
been prejudiced against the persons and conduct of Dissenters ;
and how have they accused them of bigotry, blind zeal, and per-
verseness. And how fully has our liability to prejudices of this
nature, been exemplified of late in New England, in persons of
op}X)site opinions, respecting the late extensive Revival of Religion ;
how strong have been the prejudices occasioned thereby against
the persons and conduct of many individuals. Especially is this
true, when the controversy about the opposite rehgious opinions is
in the height of agitation. Above all is the temptadon great, widi
respect to the individual, who is the first and main occasion of the
controversy, and appears as the head and spring of the whole de-
bate, as moved and maintained in the given time and place ; which
is precisely my case in the existing controversy.
"And the influence of this cause to bias the minds of men, has
been strikingly exemphfied, in this very case, in ministers of good
character, and such as in other respects have been very friendly to
me. Since this controversy has existed at Northampton, I have
had occasion to converse with many gentlemen in the ministry, on
both sides of the question ; and I find a vast difference, between
those on one side and those on the other, in regard to their charity
with respect to me and my conduct. Those on one side are more
apt to give heed to reports, wdiich they have heard to my disadvan-
tage, and to be enquiring with concern into such and such parts of
my conduct. They receive, with hesitation and difficulty, the ex-
planations which I give, and the reasons which I offer, and entertain
surmises and jealousies of my design, and of the motives by which
I am governed. But with the ministers of the other side, 1 find
nothing of this nature.
" It is very obvious, that the members of this church themselves
arc perfectly aware of the tendency of religious opinions to bias the
minds of men in this very controversy. When one of the l^rethren
348 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
at a late Chiircli meeting, spoke in my favour, on one of the points
now to be decided by the Council ; one of the influential members, an
officer in the church and one of the church Committee rose, and told
the church, that what that brother had said was the less to be regarded,
because he had manifested himself to be of my opinion with respect
to the Qualifications for communion. And the public acts of thi^
people, show how fully sensible they are of the strong tendency,
which sameness or contrariety of opinion will have to prejudice
ministers and churches. To what other cause but such a conscious-
ness, shall we attribute the fact, that they strive so laboriously and
perseveringly, to confine me exclusively, in the uhimate decision of
this controversy, to judges who are on their side of the question ;
and that they have hired able Counsel, to plead in their behalf for
this very purpose. If identity, or diversity, of religious sentiment
has no tendency to bias the mind, why all this anxiety, and effort,
and cxpence, and struggling to confine me to judges, who differ
from me and agree with themselves?
*' As to the neighbouring ministers, I sincerely profess a very
honourable esteem of them, and desire to be thankful that I have
lived in peace and friendship with them ; and I doubt not that they
are gentlemen of too much judgment and candour, to regard it as
a personal reflection, when I suppose them, as well as others, liable
to prejudices from this cause. I presume none of us are unwilling
to own, that we are the subjects of the common infirmities of human
nature ; and doubtless we have found this the fact in so many in-
stances, that we should in some cases not think it wisdom to trust
our own hearts.
" This then being so evidently the case, if the Decisive Council
are s;enerally of an opinion contrary to mine, and the same with
that of my opposers, on the matter in dispute, they cannot be re-
garded as impartial; and of course I shall have no fair chance for
justice from them; and shall not, in debating and determining the
matter in controversy, stand on equal ground with the other party.
" The point then is plain, beyond all question, that I ought not to
be confined to such a Council.
" How tender does the wisdom and justice of all civilized nations
teach them to be towards every one, who has a deeply interesting
cause depending, with regard to the impartiality of his judges.
When he has any objections against any one, proposed as a judge,
how easily do they admit them, if there be the least appearance of
any circumstance, tending to bias and prejudice the mind. How
readily, for example, are such objections admitted against any w^ho
are nominated to be of a Jury ?
" Local proximity, I fully admit, ought ordinarily to be regarded
as a circumstance of weight in a Council who are to be judges in a
religious controversy ; but in no measure of equal weight with the
essential qualifications of the judges themselves. And as to the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 349
qualifications of a judge, what is so essential as Impartiality ? What
can be more essential in a balance, which is to determine the true
weight of things, than that the scales be even ?
" Thus I have given my reasons why I think the rules of equity
and a regard to tlie common rights of mankind, do most evidently
require, that I should be allowed to go beyond the limits of this
County, in my choice of some of the members of the future Coun-
cil. I now proced to mention several circumstances, which render
it highly expedient that 1 should have this liberty.
" This Rev. Council cannot but be sensible, that it deeply con-
cerns my reputation and my future usefuhiess, as well as the subsist-
ence of my family, that I should have justice done me in the re-
sult of the Future Council; and of course that that Council should
be an impartial Council. The removal of a minister from his peo-
ple ordinarily lays him under great disadvantages, and commonly
hurts liis reputation though indeed he be not to blame. There is
left on the minds of the world some suspicion, whether something
or other blame-worthy or unhappy in him, his temper, or conduct,
was not the cause. People therefore are generally not so willing
to employ such removed ministers. There is commonly a great
deal said against them ; and how much of it is true and just, and
how much unjust and false, the world do not know, and do not think
themselves obliged to be at the trouble of enquiring ; but rather
think it their province to have notliing to do with them. Hence,
as I think I have been innocent, and conscientious, and fair and
faithful, with my people in this affair, according to the best light
which I enjoy ; so it concerns me greatly, that I should have full
justice done me, in the result of the Final Council.
" That some of the members of that Council should come from
beyond the hmits of this County, deeply concerns my future useful-
ness in another respect ; \\z. That if I am ever employed in the
work of the ministry hereafter, it is not probable that it will be in
this part of the country, or any where in these western parts of
New England ; and it will have a vastly greater influence as to my
reputation, in otlier parts of the country, farther eastward than
Hampshire, if some ministers of note, who belong in those parts,
having had full cognizance of those affairs, do recommend me.
" It is the more expedient that the separation of the minister and
people of Northampton, if it take place, should take place under
the direction of a Council, having some of its members from distant
places and of chief note in the country, as it will be an event oi
great and extensive influence on the interests of rehgion, and the
Church of God. Northampton having been a place much heard
of, and extensively observed by the church at large, as to its reli-
gious concerns, and the past 'state of things between minister and
people, having been much known ; the report of our separation
must needs produce an extensive and great effect — as great, and on
350 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
some accounts much greater, on places at a distance, than on places
that are near. People at a distance have been more ignorant of
our former imperfections, and have been ready to look on North-
ampton as a kind of heaven upon earth. The result of the Final
Council will undoubtedly be published to the world, and will be re-
garded with deep attention by many, not only in New England, but
in the other provinces of North America, as well as by some per-
haps in England and Scotland. Hence surely it is best, before
this unhappy event of a separation shall take place, that some of
the wisest and ablest men in the country, should have an opportunity
to look into our affairs and give us their advice, and use their wisdom
if possible to prevent this calamity, and that, if it must take place,
a just report of it, with its causes and circumstances, may be given
to the world by men whose characters are known and respected in
other parts of the world. Both my reputation abroad, and the in-
terests of religion greatly require this.
"It is the more reasonable that, in the determination of an affair
of such extensive influence, I should not be confined to the limits
of this particular neighbourhood, because, as things are constituted
in this country, there is no appeal from one Council to another, no
appeal from a Presbytery of a vicinity to a Council or Synod from
larger limits. But, if the case goes to the vicinity, that is the last
resort, and they wall have as much power in the case, as the Gene-
ral Assembly of the whole nation would have in the like case, in
Scotland.
" I beseech this Rev. Council, most deliberately and impartially
to consider these things, and give them their due weight, as I doubt
not they would govern themselves by those good rules of equity
and charity, — " Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself," and, " Do
unto others, as thou wouldst they should do unto thee."
" I now proceed to answer some Objections.
"In reply to all the arguments derived from the Platform of
Church Discipline, as a constitution or establishment binding these
Churches, I would suggest the following observations :
"1. I know of nothing possessing the force of a rule or estab-
lishment to bind particular Churches of Christ, without an express
act or consent of their o\m">, unless it be the Word of God. On
the principles of Protestantism, I know not by what rule, a Council,
which sat ninety years ago, could make a rule or establishment,
which could bind the present churches, without any free act of
theirs, or without making it their own rule.
" 2. The piesent church of Northampton never made that plat-
form their rule, or had the least regard to it in any one public pro-
ceeding, since I have been their pastor; and I know so much of
their present and past state, that I may be bold to say, they have
never pretended to make this rule a directory in ecclesiastical mat-
ters, since any one of the present members of the church was a
LIFE OF PllESfDENT EDWARDS. 851
cliurch-member. I never heard it mentioned by any of the church
on any occasion until now ; and I verily believe that, until a lililo
while since, the great body of die members never knew Uiere was
any such thing in existence.
" 3. It is inconsistent widi the principles of die compilers of the
Platform, who were all Congregationalists, as well as inconsistent
with the very Platform itself, that it should be of the nature of a
constitution, or establishment obligatory on future churches, or on
present churches, any farther dian by their own free acts ; for the
compilers of that Platform plainly show it to be their opinion, that
each particular church has, under Christ, all power of discipline
within itself, without being bound by the determinations of other
churches ; and that the government of the Church is Congrega-
tional, and not National, nor Provincial, nor Classical, and there-
fore not subject to the decisions and constitutions of national, pro-
vincial or classical Synods, unless by their own free act.
" 4. The Platform itself allows expressly of departing from the
vicinity, when the nature of the case leads to it. The words of
the Platform are, " There should be liberty, without offence, to
make use of other churches, as the nature of the case, and the ad-
vantage of opportunity, may lead thereto." — I think I have plainly
shown already, that the nature of this case does lead to it, and ab-
solutely requires it.
" As to the Vote of this Church, in the days of our fathers, thir-
ty-five years ago, — That they would be subject to a Council of the
Churches of the County, until some superiour Judicature were es-
tablished in the Province, — it may be sufficient here to suggest the
following brief considerations :
" 1. No persons professing Protestant principles will maintain,
that christians of the present generation are bound, in affairs of re-
ligion and the worship of God, by the determination of their fore-
fathers, unless they have adopted the act of their forefathers, and
made it in some way or other their own, by their own act and con-
sent, either express or implicit.
" 2. This appears still more obviously, in the present case, from
the very different circumstances of the County, in this generation,
and in the last. This change in the state of things, shows diis act
to be void, unless it has been renewed since. Had their cu'cum-
stances been like ours, our forefadiers, w^e have die best reason to
believe, w^ould never have formed such a determination. We
have now two associations. The churches are far more numerous
and more dispersed. And as the state of things, which was the
ground of this act of our ancestors, has ceased, we must su])pose
the act itself to cease as to any obligation on us, unless it has been
renewed.
" 3. There has been no recogniuon of this act by us, either ex-
plicit or implied. Certainly there has been no explicit recognition.
352 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Who can point out any act or vote of us, the existing church mem-
bers, by which we have recognized its binding force. Neither have
we implicitly consented to it. Since I have been the pastor of
this Church, though w^e have on ma^y occasions had the subject
of Councils before us, we have never, in any one instance, paid
die least respect to their act ; nor do I remember that it has ever .
been once mentioned before the Church.
" 4. We have implicitly renounced it in several ways. Our
proceedings have always been inconsistent \\ath it. The Vote re-
fers to a Council of Churches ; whereas we have been connected
only with Councils of Ministers. The Vote refers to a Stated
Council of the Churches of tlie County, according to IVIr. Stod-
dard's known Presbyterian principles, and not to Elective Councils;
whereas all the Councils with which we have been connected,
have been Elective. We have also implicitly renounced Preshyte-
rianism, which that Vote was intended to introduce ; and have
adopted Congregationalism.
"5. If it had not been renounced, but made our own act as
much as we could make it so, it must be understood only as a ge-
neral rule, and could not be of force in extraordinary cases, in
which it would be contrary to reason and the rights of mankind to
adhere to it ; for as far as it is contrary to these, it is contrary to
the law of nature, which is the law of God, and the law of Christ
the great Head of the Church.
" 6. In this very case, the Church themselves propose to re-
nounce this act. The Vote speaks of a Council of all the Churches
of tlie County, taking them as they are, without election ; whereas
the Church have only insisted on a small part of these Churches
designated by election. But surely if all of the Vote is not bind-
ing, no part of it is binding.
" As to what I wrote fourteen years ago, in the controversy, con-
cerning the settlement of Mr. B , at Springfield, wherein 1
say, — That the affairs of Religion are not confined to single
churches, properly belonging to the neighbouring churches ; — I
would observe as follows :
"1. It would be unreasonable to understand me otherwise than
I really intended, viz. That this ought to be regarded as a general
rule, and an ordinary point of regularity. I suppose that the neigh-
bouring ministers think it a good general rule as well as I, and have
perhnps, expressed themselves to that effect ; yet I have no reason
to think there is one of them, who thinks it a rule that will allow
of no dispensation. Which of the Rev. Ministers here present,
who knows what the state of things has been of late in Connecti-
cut, with regard to some of the associations there, and especially
with regard to one, would think that every church and every minis-
ter within its bounds, in all ecclesiastical affairs in which they need-
ed the help of other churches and ministers, ought to be obliged in
LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 353
every case to make use of, aiul snljiiiit, to tlio neighboin'ini:^ minis-
ters, and them only. Yet tlicir Associations and Consociations have
much stronger claims to be regarded as an es-lahlishment, than
any thing of a like nature among us.
" 2. It is not merely on this occasion, when I myself am con-
cerned and my own interest touched, that I have insisted that there
ought to be exceptions in extraordinary cases from this general rule ;
for I insisted on this in that very controversy respecting Mr. B .
There is abundant evidence also, that I expressed the same opin-
ion long ago, before the controversy between me and my people
w^as begun. Some of the ministers here present are my witnesses,
that I expressed the same opinion, on occasion of the transactions
of some of the associations in Connecticut. And this whole
church are my witnesses to the same point : They know that I
signified as much publicly in word and deed, wiien the Separate
Society in New-Haven sent to this Church to assist them in Coun-
cil, by their pastor and a messenger. And the Church themselves
did, on that occasion, publicly consent to a departure from this ge-
neral rule, without any objection made by even one individual ; and
accordingly a messenger was actually chosen by them, to go with
me as a member of the Council at New-Haven.
" 3. Suppose it could have been made to appear, that, in what
I wrote fourteen years ago in that controversy, I expressed myself
in universal terms, — That I declared it to be my opinion, that there
ought to be no exception in no case whatever, — and that I could
not prove that I had ever changed my mind until now, when it
comes to be my own case ; yet, even in that case, the question to
be decided by this Council, as I humbly conceive, would be, — not
what my opinion once w^as ; but — what is really just and right in its
own nature. The judgment is the Lord's, and the rules by which
the judges are to proceed are the Lord's, and not mine, nor any
other man's. They are to decide, according to the rules of rea-
son and the word of God, what are God's rules ; and not by what
once was, or now is, my opinion. If a man had a cause depend-
ing before a civil tribunal, and it could be proved that, this man
fourteen years ago had given it as his opinion, in another man's
case, that such a thing w^as according to law ; which opinion, if
now adopted as a rule by the judges, would operate against him ;
I conceive that the judges ought not to be determined, even if he
expressed himself in an unqualified manner, by what he then de-
clared to be law^, in his opinion ; but, as they are to judge for the
King and country, they must judge according to what they them-
selves find to be law, which is the rule they are to go by.
" If any .shall say that it is but just, that I should be paid in my
own coin, that I should be dealt with myself as I have dealt Avith
others ; I need not inform this venerable Council that the christian
rule is, to deal by another, not as he hath dealt by me, or by his
Vol. I. ' 45
264 LIFE or PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
neighbour, but as I would that iio should have dealt by me, and as
he ought to Iiave dealt by his neighbour. But if any should insist
that this is but a proper punishment for my dealing in that manner
with Mr. B— ; omitting many things that might be said concern-
ing the diflerence of the two cases, I would only say, that my crime
in that case, if there was any, for wliich I deserve to be punished,
was not doing or acting any thing tuJmtever, in opposition to Mr.
B — 's being setded by ministers from a distance. I had no hand
at all in opposing these ministers, in any thing they did ; for all that
was done of that nature, was done when I was not in New^ Eng-
land, and when I w^as totally ignorant of any thing that was done
until all w^as over. I^ly crime Vv'as m.ercly defending what others
had done, at their request. What I \\Tote, was at the desire of my
honoured uncle, Mr. Williams of Hatfield, and other ministers who
had been concerned, to justify what they had done. So that, if
what I then wrote, even supposing that I had expressed the opin-
ion that there should be no exceptions to the rule, would hardly
justify this Council in proceeding with me, in this case, on princi-
ples, which otherwise would not be righteous ; it must be, because
the Council esteem it a sufficient reason to depart from what is just
and equitable in itself, in tlieir dealings with me, to do according to
an opinion which I expressed many years ago, in the vindication
of others. Far be it from me, to entertain so low an opinion of
the wisdom and justice of tliis reverend Council.
" Having made these observations, there is no need of my saying
any thing further concerning a practical agreement of the churches
of the County, to manage their ecclesiastical affairs among them-
selves. I would only briefly observe, that what I say of this, in
what I wrote relative to the case of Mr. B., obviously had reference
to the Ordination of ministers. That was a case of ordination,
and I do not remember that 1 ever knew or had heard any thing of
a Council of ministers in this County, on any other occasion but the
ordination of ministers. But had my meaning been difierent, the
preceding remarks are sufficient to show, that nothing could have
been inferred from it, which ought to govern in the present case.
If there has rarely been a Council of Churches in the County, in
cases of controversy in particular churches ; then the instances do
not amount to an established rule for all cases, both ordmary and
extraordinary. And if the instances had been ever so numerous,
yet custom can establish notliing contrary to Christ's own rules — ^the
rules of reason, and the rules of natural righteousness and equity.
" It is also objected, that to allow^ ministers to go out of the Coun-
ty for a Council, in cases like this, ^\ill open a door for error which
cannot be closed ; and that I assert the same in what I \\Tote con-
cerning the ordination at Springfield. To this objection a very brief
reply will be sufficient.
" 1 . What I assert in the communication referred to is this —
LIFE OF PllEijlDENT KDWAUJDS. <J55
" That to allow one ])urty to elect all his oivn judges^ will be to
open a door to error."— And it is very true that when that is done
tliere can be no security to the other party against any injustice, or
any thing else that is bad. But I never asserted that to call an Im-
partial Council, was the way in which eidier truth or justice could
not be defended. Had I done so, I should obviously have asserted
the grossest absurdity.
" 2. If it had so happened that half of the ministers in the coun-
ty had been of my opinion on the Qualifications for communion ;
according to this argument, it would as effectually have opened the
door to error, to choose my part of the Council from within the
County, as it will now to choose it from widiout ; and if so, it would
have been, in that case, a good argument against my having any
choice at all. And this is in effect saying, that there ought to be no
judges allowed in the controversy, except the people themselves,
who constitute one of the parties ; because, for them to have all
their judges of their own choosing, is one and the same thing as to
be their ow^n judges. And if it had happened that the churches in
the county had been almost all of my opinion, as now diey are of
theirs ; then the argument would be just as strong for their going out
of the county, as now for confining me to it. Can this Venerable
Council lend thek sanction to a rule which works such manifest in-
justice?
"3. This rule will no more defend truth than expose it. If a
particular church is in the right, and the rest of the county ha])pens
to be in the wrong ; then diat church, in summoning a Council, re-
ceives, by adhering to this rule, just as much disadvantage, as they
would receive advantage, if the reverse w^ere the fact. And we all
know that there are as many churches, and counties, and countries,
wliich are erroneous, as orthodox— nay, many more.
" 4. The objectors, in making this objection, implicitly admit,
tiiat those who are on one side in the original controversy, arc not
likely to be impartial, and tiicrefore not likely to do justice to the
otiier side. Otherwise, how would the cause of trutii be exposed
by a Council, though they should all be on my side, much less by
one half o( them being so. And if their being all on my side, will
naturally bias them in favour of me and my conduct ; tiien, by pa-
rity of reason, their being ail on their side will naturally bias diem in
favour of them and their conduct. If tiiis be so, it proves the ne-
cessity of a balance in the Council, to bring the whole, taken toge-
ther, to an equilibrium.
" I will now take notice of an objection which may possibly arise
in the minds of some of tiie Council, viz. That if I am allov/ed to go
out of die county, on die ground that this is an exaaordinary case, it
will be a bad precedent, and others will insist on the like liberty,
and will, on some pretence or other, claim diat dieir case is also ex-
356 LIFE OF PKESiDENT EDVvAKD^.
traordinaiy ; and thus it will be difHciilt to maintain any rule or
keep any bounds in any case. To this I would reply,
"1. If this be a case of such character, that righteousness plainly
requires that I have this liberty, the fear of others claiming the same
without reason, ought not to prevent justice from being now done
to me. It is a very common tiling, because exceptions and pecuhar
liberties are granted in extraordinary cases, to demand them in
others where they ought not to be granted ; but surely this is no
good reason for not granting them in a case where it would plainly
be the grossest injustice to refuse them. But, not to enlarge on
this point, I observe
" 2. That in this case, as it now stands, there can be no jwssible
danger of a bad precedent, in allowing me to go out of the county,
on the ground that justice imperiously requires it ; because I have
first submitted the decision of this matter to a Council of the neigh-
bouring churches, who are to determine whether this be a case,
which requires this liberty to be granted or not. So that, instead
of its being a dangerous precedent, it is a precedent which will tend
rather to screen the churches from all the inconveniences feared ;
because it is not an instance of going abroad for a Council, in neglect
and contempt of the churches of the neighbourhood, but the
churches of the neighbourhood ai-e first applied to, and they tliem-
selves are made the judges whether the case is extraordinary or
not. If we could actually form as strict and firm an establishment,
widi regard to a limitation of Councils to a neighbourhood, as any
of us could desire, I should think no man could desire a greater
strictness than this — that no minister or church should depart from
such a strict consistory, even in extraordinary cases, but with the
approbation and by the allowance of that consistory. If we wish-
ed to contrive a method, which should effectually prevent the mis-
chief of extraordinary cases being made precedents for ordinary
ones, we could not contri\e one more effectual than this — That the
churches of the neighbourhood themselves should be the judges of
those extraordinary cases. In this way the neighbourhood has all
the opportunity for self preservation, which it can possibly desire.
'' I ask the pardon of the Rev. Council for being thus particular
in my argument on this subject : the case being one, as may easily be
seen, of vast consequence to me and my family. I hope notwith-
standing, that every thing which has been said will have its due
weight with the Council ; and that, since I have submitted this ques-
tion, so deeply interesting to myself, to judges who are all of a con-
trary opinion from me, in the main controversy between the two par-
ties, between whom you aj-e to judge, that I shall experience the happy
effects of your steady and unshaken integrity, in your righteous de-
termination of this important point."
WHEN the aa;ents for the church had said what thev tIioii2;lit
LIFE OF rilESIDENT EDWARDS. 357
])roper, in reply to the preceding remarks, Mr. Edwards presented
to the Council the following considerations on the question, — Whe-
ther the state of things was then ripe, for a Council being called to
judge, ivhetherhe should be dismissed f?'om his pastoral office or not ?
" I suppose the state of things not ripe for the calling of a
Council to decide on the question of dismission for the following
reasons :
"I. It is very apparent that my people have never yet given me
a proper hearing on the great question, which is tlie origin of all our
present debates and difficulties, and which must be the ground of
their rejecting me from being their pastor, if ever this be done in the
issue of the present controversy. I say the ground of their reject-
ing me — for if I am removed from being their pastor, they must re-
ject me ; they must first vote for my being removed. Though
this alone will not dissolve the relation between me and them, yet,
as a precedent step, it is indispensably requisite.
" But if any rules of reason or religion are to be regarded, this
cannot be done, until they have first given me a fair hearing on that
point, which is the cause of their demanding such a dissolution. In
the solemn transaction of my ordination and settlement as their pas-
tor, I on my part took the charge of their souls ; and they, as in the
presence of God, solemnly committed the care of their souls to me ;
and thus the relation w^iich now subsists, was established between
me and them by mutual covenant. Hence, if ever they reject me
from being their pastor, and are active in withdrawing themselves
from my ministerial care, it must be on one of these two accounts ;
either, 1, Because they suppose me obviously unfit to be a minister;
or 2, Because they suppose that I fail of performing some of the
essential duties of a minister, — such as are made essential by Christ's
appointment. The former of these reasons has not been insisted
on. If they suppose that I fail in the latter respect, and that I ne-
glect to perform some of the essenfial duties of a minister ; and I in-
sist on my own justification, and plead that what I do is agreeable
to the word and institutions of Christ, and therefore my duty as a
minister of Christ; they are bound to give me a fair and full hearing,
before I can be rejected by them, or they released from their sacred
obligations to me as my people. Especially is this true, if the point,
on which they insist, was never so settled in the Church of Christ,
as to be regarded as indisputable, and still more, if a very great
proportion of those, who have been universally esteemed orthodox
chrisfians and divines, have without dispute been on my side. In
such a case as this, w^hat pretence can a people have for bursting
the sacred bonds of their covenant with their pasto]*, without hearing
liim.
" If the determination of no such important })ublic act of theirs
depended on their judgment of the matter, but 1 merely offered tf»
358 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
deliver the doctrine for which I insist, as part of the Counsel of God ;
on this account alone, my people would be obliged, on a disputable
point, to give me an impartial hearing. A minister by his office is
to be the guide and instructor of his people. To that end he is to
study and search the Scriptures and to teach the people, not the
opinions of men — of other divines or of tlieir ancestors — ^but the
mind of Christ. As he is set to enlighten them, so a part of his
duty is to rectify their mistakes, and, if he sees them out of the way
of truth or duty, to be a voice behind them, saying, " This is the way,
walk ye in it." Hence, if what he offers to exhibit to them as
the mind of Christ, be different from their previous apprehensions,
unless it be on some point which is established in the Church of
God as fundamental, surely they are obliged to hear him. If not,
there is an end at once to all the use and benefit of teachers in the
church in these respects — as the means of increasing its light and
knowledge, and of reclaiming it from mistakes and errors. This
w^ould be in effect to establish, not the word of Christ, but the opin-
ion of the last generation in each town and church, as an immu-
table rule to all future generations to tlie end of the world. Tlius
it would evidently be tlie duty of a people to their pastor, in
such a case, if no such important act of tlieirs with respect to him,
as their rejecting him from being tlieir pastor, depended upon it.
But when they are proposing to withdraw themselves wholly from
him to cast off all the bonds of their covenant with him, to
withhold his maintenance, casting him and liis family on the wide
world, and to renounce ail the obligations and duties which they
owe to him as their pastor; and their doing this depends on
their judgment of the doctrine, which he offers to preach to
them, as the mind of Christ ; for them resolutely and finally to
refuse so much as to give him a hearing, is one of the most
flagrant instances of injustice, m a people towards dieir pastor,
which perhaps has been heard of in these parts of the world.
" Surely, the state of things among a people, cannot be regard-
ed as ripe for such important proceedings as tliese, till they ai-e in
a capacity to act in them understandingly, and as knowing what
they do. But it is obvious that this cannot be, until they have giv-
en their pastor a fair hearing ; nor can they ever be regarded as
having prepared themselves for thus rejecting their pastor, as hav-
ing no farther concern with him in a pastoral relation, until they
have first discharged the debt or obhgation due to him as their pas-
tor ; and this cannot be done, until diey have heard him, until they
have lieard what he offers to teach them as the mind and will of
Chi'ist, have heard what he has to say for himself in this matter,
wherein they are offended widi him, as supposing that he fails to
perform the duty of a minister of Christ towards them.
" This Church, in its first establishment, held the very princi-
ples for which I now contend ; but Mr. Stoddard was of a contra-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 359
ry opinion, and from the pulpit he freely and abundantly delivered
what he supposed to be the mind and will of God. And was it
ever doubted, whether the people were obliged to give him a hear-
ing ? In the days of j\Ir. IMather, the Church was CGngrcgational
in its principles and practice. Mr. Stoddard was a Presbyterian,
and abundantly preached his Presbyterian principles ; and did any
body doubt of their obligation to hear him ? Yea, it never entered
into the hearts of the people, that any proceeding of theirs, so
important as their rejecting him from being their minister, depend-
ed on their judgment of his doctrine.
" That my people have never given me a fair hearing on the
point of controversy between us, is exceedingly apparent.
" They have never generally read the work, which I have pub-
lished on the subject. This is publicly confessed. Only twenty
copies have been procured. INIany of those who might have read
even these, have showed an utter aversion to reading it. One of
my most strenuous opposers declares, that the people are in no
way to be informed of the reasons of my opinion, for two years to
come ; w^hile others have asserted, that they are never likely to be
generally informed. Numerous witnesses declare, that some have
altogether refused to read it, and that others have said, that they
would not even let the book come into their houses. If the Coun-
cil are at a loss on this point, or any one should call it in question, I
suppose there are numbers present, who can say enough with re-
gard to it, to satisfy any reasonable person.
'• From the Narrative which has been given, the Council also
see how stiffly and inflexibly the Committee, and the people, have
ever declined hearing the reasons of my opinion from the pulpit,
when proposed from time to time, before the printing of my book,
and since ; and how they have been so much engaged in the mat-
ter, that they have repeatedly refused to have the question, wheth-
er it was reasonable and best that I should preach upon the subject,
submitted to the neighbouring ministers, or to any Council whatso-
ever. Before the publication of my pamphlet, they w^ould not con-
sent that I should preach, on the ground that it was best I should
publish ; and now I have published, they will not read.
" Finally. Though I have often desired it, they have never
given me an opportunity to state the reasons of my opinion, even in
private conversation.
" Thus, the great part of my people have refused to give me
any hearing at all, or to suffer themselves to be informed in any
w^ay whatsoever, of the reasons of my opinion. Nay, they have
industriously guarded against it, as what they have so much dread-
ed, that they would by no means allow of any advice, or any thing
which they thoughtmightopenadoor for it; but have been engaged
to have me hastily thrust out, before there should be any farther
opportunity for the people to be informed, lest it should make some
3<30 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
proselytes to my sentiments, and thus divide the j^eople, and make
parties among them. If this be not a violent proceeding for a
Christian Church towards their pastor, I never expect to know
what is. Herein, they have not only violated the rules of chris-
tian charity and gentleness, and acted inconsistently with moral
righteousness, but very inconsistently with themselves. They
themselves, from the beginning, have implicitly acknowledged, that
I had a right to be heard by them, and that there was a necessity
that the people should in some way or other be informed of the
reasons of my opinion. If there was no need of this, then what
need of their desiring me to print my reasons ; and what need of
their meeting together in July, to see if tliey should wait any longer
for my book ; and what need of their desiring Col. Dwight to en-
quire when the books were likely to be done, and to send them
word ; and what need of their determining, if the books were like-
ly to come speedily, that they would wait for them ; and what
need, after the books came, of their forbearing to act for about two
months ?
" It may here be said that, akhough the people in general have
not read my pamphlet, yet most of the leading men in the Church
have read it. To this I answer ; If I have a right to be heard
by some, I have a right to be heard by the body, of the people.
What need of any being informed, if there be no need of the peo-
ple in general being informed? If one can be justified in refusing
to read or hear, why not another ; and ^why may not every one be
justified, in refusing to hear or read a word. And thus, why might
not the people have thrust me out immediately, as soon as they
knew my opinion, witliout giving me any opportunity to print or
speak any thing for myself? The controversy on this subject, is
between me and the Church, and not between me and the leading
men of the Church ; and if I have any right to be heard at all, it is
by them with whom I have this controversy. It is not merely the
leading men, but all the brethren, who are to have a hand in the
act of the Church, which must make way for a dissolution of my
pastoral relation to them, if it be dissolved. They have lately, ex-
pressly and deliberately refused to leave the government of the
Church to the leading men, in a public formal consideration of the
matter ; but w^ould have it in the hands of the whole Society. If
others beside the leading men are not set aside as c}^^ihers in actings
with regard to my being turned away, they ought not to be set aside
as cyphers in learning and judging.
"The grand reason continually urged and insisted on, why my
reasons should not be heard from the pulpit, has been — That there
was danger of its making parties in the town. Now I beseech the
reverend Council to consider, for a moment, what sort of an objec-
tion this is. — The very reason, why it is thought just that a person,
in a cause in which he is liable to suffer, should be allowed to
LIFE OF PRFSIDENT EDWARDJi. 3G1
plead Ills own cause, is — that he may have fair opporluulty, before
he suffers, to convince others that his cause is good. What a
strange reason then is it, why a man in such a case should not be
allowed to plead his own cause, and why his plea should not be
heard, — lest some of those to whom he offers his plea, should be
convinced that his cause is good. So unreasonable is this opinion,
that the very end of a man's pleading his cause, and the very thing
which is the sole ground and reason why it is accounted fair and
just, that a man should be allowed to plead his own cause, viz. a
fair opportunity to convince others that his cause is good — is by the
people made the main objection why I should not plead my own
cause — viz. because if I do, there will be an opportunity, and so
a possibility, of convincing some that my cause is good.
" The case would be the same, if it were a cause, on the issue
of which my life depended, and the people, as at present, before a
hearing, were generally united to condemn me. In that case, on
hearing my plea for myself, the people might be divided. Tliis
discussion might occasion parties, and unhappy contentions. This
is not only possible, but often has actually been the case, with re-
gard to the execution of persons in a public capacity. How often
have cities and nations been set into a ferment on such occasions.
Must we therefore say, that the suspected person shall have no
hearing, because the people — the judges on whose voice in die
case his life depends — are united in condemning him ; but there is
danger of their being divided, if he is allowed to speak for himself.
" And besides, my people, in the very making of this objection,
are condemned oat of their own mouths. The objection, m the
very terms of it, is an Implicit acknowledgment, that there has
been as yet no sufficient trial, what the minds of the people would
be, on a fair and full hearing of what I have to say for myself — ^yea,
a confession that they suspect, and that very strongly, that the opin-
ions of many, If I should have a full hearing, would be far other-
wise than now. For, if not, how would the people, after hearing
me, be divided into parties, any more than they are now? But if,
as they thus confess, there has been no sufficient trial, what the
minds of the people would be after a full hearing, certainly there
ought to be a sufficient trial, and they^ ought not to strive to hinder
it ; for in striving to hinder it, they do directly and avowedly strive
to have me condemned and turned out of the ministry, and with
my family deprived of maintenance, without a fair and proper trial ;
which is certainly the most barefaced injustice.
" But it may be asked — " Why did not you preach ? Who has
hindered you ? If you have a right to preach, why did you not use
your right, without waidng for the consent of the people ?" — To this
question, I have several answers.
'' 1. When, for the sake of peace, I have repeatedly proposed fo
the people that, with their consent, I would preach upon the sub-
Vol. L 46
362 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ject, they have, as I just observed, uniformly refused it ; and have
also refused, from time to time, even to submit the point, whether
it was reasonable that I should preach upon it, to the neighbouring
ministers. After such refusals, this question should scarcely be
asked, and certainly not by my people.
" 2. The state of the people has been most obviously such, that,
if I had taken any opportunity on the Sabbath, without their pre-
vious consent, it would have been the occasion of tumult on that
holy day, to the extreme dishonour of Christ, and w^ounding the
interests of religion. Noise and uproar have risen to such a height
already, that I cannot think that it was my duty, or tliat it would
have become the prudence and moderation of a minister of the
Gospel. It would have had the appearance of great strenuous-
ness ; and I thought it better that the people should first be pre-
pared by the advice of a Council, which would greatly tend to
prevent the mischievous effects.
" 3. If I had appointed Lectures, there w^as not the least pro-
bability that the people would have attended them. Of this the
Rev. Council will be satisfied, by considering the account they
have had of their conduct.
" On the whole, I tliought it the most prudent course to wait for
a more favourable opportunity.
" It may be said. That the people are the more to be justified in
rejecting me, and turning me out from my office, widiout hearing
me, because I was settled on the contrary principles.
" I answer. That this objection can be of no force, unless they
mean by it, that I settled on Mr. Stoddard's judgment as my rule.
If I did, I did not setde as a minister of Christ, but as a minister of
IMr. Stoddard. Even if it had been so, that I had settled in this
manner, on Mr. Stoddard's principles, this was one which I found
among his principles, which he expresses in one of his works in
these words — " He, who believes principles because our forefa-
thers affirm them, makes idols of them ; and it would be no humi-
lity but baseness of spirit, for us to judge ourselves incapable of
examining principles which have been handed down to us. If we
are any wise fit to open tlie mysteries of the Gospel, we are capa-
ble of judging in these matters."
" It was implied in my ordination vows, that I would study the
Scriptures ; that I would make the word of God, and not the word
of any man, my rule in teaching my people ; and that I would do
my utmost to know what was the counsel of God, and to declare it.
This was impHed in my covenant with God and the people at my
settlement ; and it was implied in their covenant with God and with
me, that, in my so doing, they would diligently and impartially hear
and examine what I should offer to them, as the counsel of God.
" It is said. That Mr. Stoddard would never have consented to
my settling here, if he had foreseen that I should so differ from
him in my principles. To this it is sufficient to reply, that he
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 363
doubtless would have been as much against it, if he had foreseen
in me any such departure from his principles, as has actually taken
plac3 in the church since his death, with regard to Church disci-
pline. I had as much reason given me by the church in my set-
tlement, to depend upon it, that they would allow me the same
power in church government, which I yielded to Mr. Stoddard ;
as they had to depend upon it, that I would allow them the same
open door to the Lord's table. The church allowed Mr. Stoddard
a negative ; and never, so far as I have heard of, disputed it, at
least never in the then existing generation. Now they greatly find
fault with me for claiming it, and have departed to the length of
Brownism. They have as properly departed from the principles
on which they settled me, as I have departed from tliose on which
I accepted a settlement.
" If the objection should arise in the minds of any of the mem-
bers of the Rev. Council, — That, if I should be allowed to preach
my doctrine to my people, there might be some danger of infecting
neighbouring churches ; I hope I need not say much in answer to
such an objection. Plain justice must not be hindered and sup-
pressed, for fear of some imagined accidental inconveniences.
The wiser Heathen could say, " fiat justitia, ruat c(elum." —
Tha neighboring ministers have as much liberty to preach and defend
their principles, among their people, as I desire to have among
mine, and can do it with far greater advantages than I expect to
enjoy. Doubtless they will use this liberty, and w^ould take it ill if
any one should attempt to restrain them. And I trust they are
very willing to do to others, as they wish others to do to them.
" II. That the state of things is not ripe for calling the proposed
Council, is apparent from the frame and temper of mind which my
people have hitherto been in, and especially of late.
" I am sensible that an Ecclesiastical Council, in their advice,
are not to proceed by any uncertain conjectures concerning the se-
crets of men's hearts. But yet, in adapting their advice to the
state of a people, they doubtless are to have a regard to those
things which are visible and notorious. What the temper of the
minds of this people, at least of the governing part of them, has
been hitherto and especially of late, has been as manifest, as any
tiling concerning the state of a people can be. It cannot be hid :
it must needs be visible to all around us. It is manifest, not only
from tlie customary conversation of the people in private houses,
but from the whole tenor of their public proceedings — from the
methods which have been taken, from the measures adopted, from
the proceedings of Church meetings, and Precinct meetings, and
their Committees, from the speeches which have been publicly
made, and the acts which have been publicly done. It would oc-
cupy a great deal of time to set forth all the particulars. But this
is needless ; as the Council has heard the Narrative of our proceed-
ings up to this day.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKDS.
" The temper which the people have manifested, 1 humbly con-
ceive, ought to be the more observed by the Rev. Council, and to
have the greater influence on their determination, because I have
never offered this people any provocation ; unless yielding, and
condescending, and taking the utmost care to avoid offending them,
has been a provocation. I have sought peace, and pursued it, and
have striven to my utmost to avoid occasions of strife. I never
have clogged them in any reasonable proceeding in this afiair,
though against myself. I told them long ago, even at the very first
interview with the church, — That, if they insisted on calling a
Council immediately, who should have power to finish our whole
controversy, I would not oppose or hinder it, though I could not
advise to it. I have yielded to them, from time to time, in every
thing, wherein I could do it with a good conscience. That after
examining the subject by the aid of tlie sacred Scriptures, in the
best manner I am able, I have adopted, and still hold, the senti-
ments which I have publicly professed, with regard to the Qualifi-
cations for full communion in the Visible Church ; — and that too,
with the fullest expectation of being driven from my ministerial
office, and stripped of a maintenance for my numerous family ; — I
admit. Whether in all this I have acted in the fear of God, with a
good conscience, and in the integrity of my heart, this Rev. Coun-
cil may judge. This one thing excepted, — if it be an exception, —
I have given my people no sort of occasion, in any respect what-
soever, for any violent proceeding, or the least vehemence ; unless
yielding and submitting, for peace sake, be just warrant for their
insulting me the more. For evidence of all this, I appeal to the
Narrative of our proceedings, which has been read here publicly, in
the hearing of you all.
" Now 1 think the temper and frame of mind, which my people
discover, and their violent manner of proceeding hitherto, must lay
a bar in the way of taking the important step of dissolving the re-
lation between me and them for the present ; and that on two ac-
counts :
*^ 1. Such a temper and frame is, manifestly, utterly inconsistent
with a proper and just hearing, and considering, the reasons which I
have to ofTer for myself, in that thing which is the grand controversy
between me and them. So that if it could be proved, that they
had all read my book through, which it is apparent they are far
from having done, yet merely in this, they do not discharge tliem-
selves. They ought to give a fair hearing at least, with some de-
gree of calmness, candor and coohiess of consideration ; but from
facts, which are open and public, it is evident that they have been
notoriously far from it. Hearing, in a high degree of fermentation
of mind, manifested by continued outward irregularity and preci-
pitation of proceeding, is no fair hearing, and ought not to stand
for any thing, or to be regarded as any hearing at all by wise and
just judges. Hence it is most plain that my people are now bound
LIFE OF PllESIDENT EDWARDS. 4G5
to give me a fair hearing, before tiiey can justly demand a dissolu-
tion of my pastoral relation ; and with equal clearness is it mani-
fest, that means must first be used with them, to bring them to an-
other temper of mind, before any such demand can be heard or
accepted.
"2. It is in itself utterly unfit and unbecoming in a christian
church, to proceed to an affaii' so deeply affecting tlieir spiritual
welfare, as the dismission of their pastor, in such a temper of
mind : especially of one w^ho has been so long their pastor, and
betw^een whom and them such a state of things has subsisted as be-
tween me and this people. The Aposde says to the Church of
Corinth, " Let all things be done with charity ;" — and surely it is
unbecoming churches of the Lamb of God, to manage their reli-
gious affairs of the greatest importance, in a ferment and tumult ;
which ought to be managed with great solemnity, deep humiliadon,
submission to the awful frowns of heaven, and humble dependence
on God, and with fervent prayer and supplication. But lor a
church to undertake such an affair, in such a manner as this, will be
most unbecoming the Gospel, greatly to the dishonour of God and
religion, and eminently calculated to prevent the divine blessing.
"The reverend Council will also perceive, tliat the consequence
of my being driven away in this manner will be in many respects
exceedingly pernicious.
"1. It w^ould be a great and most extensive injury to the credit
and interest of religion. For the story to be circulated, that the
people of Northampton, — a people heretofore so often and remarka-
bly distinguished by the divine favour, — drove away their minister
in the midst of so much heat and contention ; I need not say how
it will w^ound religion abroad,
" 2. It will be a great wrong to this Church ; not only as they
will thereby bring guilt on themselves, but will exceedingly wound
their own reputation and interest in the country, and render difficult
the future setdement of the ordinances of the Gospel among
diem.
" 3. It will be a great injmy to me.
" 4. If the people are countenanced in these measures by a
Council, so far as to advise to such an issue, which die people seek
with such a temper, and in such a tumultuous manner ; it will in its
consequences be a great injury to other churches and ministers, as
it will directly encourage similar proceedmgs in case of differences
betw^een mmister and people. This case is likely to be very fa-
mous ; the eyes of the whole country are greatly drawn upon it,
to observe the management and issue of it. It will be likely to be
long remembered, and will therefore be so much the more likely
to be of extensive and lasting influence as a precedent.
" Hence I humbly conceive that there is no ripeness in the pre-
sent state of things, for any hnmediate measures, in order to bring
366 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
about this event, unless violence of spirit and of conduct be regard-
ed as the ripeness of a christian church for managing their religious
concerns of the most solemn nature, and of the greatest impor-
tance. Indeed this seems to be the notion, which many of the
church have had, of such a ripeness, from their earnestly driving
tlie matter, at the last Precinct meeting, to have me voted out of
town before this Council assembled ; i. e. to have it voted, that
the people desired that I should begone, — so that the Council might
see that they were ripe. But I trust that this reverend Council
have greater wisdom, than to entertain the same notion of a ripe-
ness for such a proceeding ; and I humbly conceive that they will
see it to be indispensably necessary, that first the utmost endeavours
be used to bring the people to juster views and a better temper,
before they advise to any steps in order to an immediate separa-
tion. And I beseech the Council to use their utmost and most
prudent endeavours, that, if finally we are separated, we may part
with one another fairly and peaceably.
" I also request of this reverend Council that they would do me
the justice in their Result, — not merely to adiise the people dis-
junctively, either to read my book, or to hear my reasons from the
pulpit ; — ^but to give it as their opinion that / have a right to preach,
and that, if I do preach, the people are obliged to hear me. I hum-
bly conceive, that this will be no more than the case requires, for
three reasons :
"1. If such disjunctive advice be left, it will not tend so much
in any measure to ripen our affairs for an issue ; for then indeed
they will neither hear me preach, nor be likely to read my book.
It will be said that the number of copies is small. The disincli-
nation is great. It will be supposed that the Council do not wish
a very strict scrutiny, whether they have read it or not. The whole
matter will be left at loose ends, and in great uncertainty. Thus
it will tend greatly to embarrass our affairs, and lengthen out our
controversy.
" 2. My people complain, many of them, that on this subject
they cannot understand me. Now if, unawares, I have spoken to
them a language they cannot understand, let me have an opportu-
nity to explain myself. Surely it will not be proceeding with
christian moderation and charity — to say at once, " You have been
mistaken in your manner of pleading your cause ; you have spoken
to us inadvertently, so that we have wholly misapprehended your
meaning ; but since you have thus failed of making us understand
you, your mouth shall now be stopped, and we will give you no
farther opportunity to speak for yourself."
'* 3. I ought, before I leave this people, to whom I have so long
stood in such a relarion, to have an opportunity given me, to leave
with them a testimony for myself, in that matter which proves so
great an offence to them, not only with those who are in the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 3G7
Church, but with others, both male and female, to whom I have
stood in so sacred a relation, of whom it can never be expected,
that they should generally read my pamphlet. The laws of nature,
and the laws of Christ, require me to love this people, to whom I have
been so related, and to value their charity and esteem. I have
reason also to think, that there are many of my spiritual children,
who are God's dear children, in this congregation, who now enter-
tain hard thoughts on account of my opinion. Now I ought not to
be driven from hence, without opportunity to exhibit a testimony
for myself before them, and so with the people at large. When I
have done so, I demand nothing of them but an impartial hearing.
I desire not to lord it over their consciences. They have a right
to judge for themselves, and may use what means they please, to
see the strength of arguments on the other side, by reading books,
or conversing with ministers who differ from me in judgment.
" I humbly trust therefore, that this reverend Council will not
fail to leave beliind, in their Result, a direct and full expi'essian of
their judgment on this important point. ^^
" After the Agents for the Church had replied to these re-
marks, the Council adjourned. The next morning, I delivered in
to the Council the following writing :
"I the subscriber do make the following declaration and offer : —
That if my people, being so advised by the Council of Churches
now sitting, w411 hear me deliver the reasons of my opinion from
the pulpit, and consider further of the matter in controversy be-
tween me and them until the spring, when it shall be comfortable
travelling, laying aside all public agitation until then, and then de-
sire a Council of Churches in order to bring our controversy to a
final issue ; and will consent, being also so advised by this Coun-
cil, that I shall have an equal hand in the choice of the Council widi
them, and that I should go out of the county into the other parts
of New-England for my choice ; and this Council, on a full hear-
ing and thorough consideration of our case, can find out no way for
a composition or accommodation, either by satisfying my con-
science in yielding some points to the people, or by making them
easy in some things in a compliance with me, or any other way
which the Council in their wisdom may devise ; but the people
shall, after all, declare their unwillingness that I should be their
pastor ; I will declare it before the Council as my desire, that the
people should be left entirely at their liberty, as to my continuing
their pastor ; and will move it to them to gratify the people's de-
sire, in dissolving my pastoral relation to this Church, — provided
the Precinct will first engage to free me from rates, — and will, the
Council so advising, resign my pastoral office. — This is that, to
which I humbly propose and desire this reverend Council to ad-
3v)8 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS-
vise this people to consent; withal strongly advising;, that, in the
mean time, quietness and peace be maintained, and jangling agita-
tions and public proceedings, tending to enkindle or uphold strife,
be laid aside ; and that the Lord's Supper be restored, if the peo-
ple can find it in their hearts freely to consent to it, on the advice
of the Council; and that this Council also endeavour to find out a
way, that those, who are able and willing to make a profession of
godliness, may be admitted into the Church, in a way consistent
with a good conscience in both pastor and people ; and that all
parts of the public service of God be quietly, steadily and regular-
ly, upheld and attended.
"Jonathan Edwards.
''JVorthampton,Dec. 27, 1749."
"The Committee or Agents of the Church were allowed some
time to consider of this proposal, and were afterwards heard in
their objections against it.
" The next day, Dec. 28, the Council drew up and declared the
following Result."
[A blank was left here, for the insertion of the Result of Coun-
cil, but it was not filled. I have sought in vain for a copy of the
Result of this Advisory Council; and have been able to ascertain,
only, that theyi'ecommended.
That there should be a restoration of the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper ;
That Pastor and People should converse freely together, about
the point in controversy;
That there should be no public proceedings of any kind what-
ever, relative to the point in controversy; and that they also ex-
pressed the opinion,
That the Church Committee opposing ]Mr. Edwards' delivering
his principles from the pulpit, was one probable occasion of the
great uneasiness, and dissatisfaction, which had arisen between the
pastor and the people.]
" Then the Council adjourned themselves to the first Wednesday
in February, 1750.
"The next Sabbath, Dec. 31, I publicly read the Result of the
Council to the whole congregation, and declared a readiness on my
part, to comply with that result ; and desired the Church to take
the subject of the restoration of the Sacrament of the Lord's Sup-
per into their consideration until the next Sabbath, when I propo-
sed to put it to vote in the Church, Whether the Lord's Supper shall
be administered the Sabbath following.
" The next Monday, being Jan. 1. 1750, the Precinct met again
according to adjournment, and having understood that the Rev.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 3G9
Peter Clark of Salem Village, had undertaken to wTite an Answer
to my book on Qualifications for Communion, they determined to
write to him, desiring him to expedite what he had undertaken.
They also chose a Committee to converse with me, pursuant, as they
supposed, to that clause of the result of Council, wherein they ad-
vise that the pastor and people should converse freely together,
about the point in controversy. The Committee chosen, were
Ebenezer Pomroy, Noah Wright, Dr. IMather, Roger Clap, In-
crease Clark, Deac. Cook, and Ebenezer Hunt. The Precinct
meeting adjourned themselves to Monday, Feb. 12.
"Deac. Cook came to me that evening, and informed me of the
appointment of this Committee, and of their design of coming to
converse with me, the Wednesday following. I objected against it
as a public proceeding, and so plainly contrary to the advice of the
Council ; but told him that I would nevertheless take the matter
into consideration, until the next evening, when I would send him
my thoughts and determination on the affair in WTiting. Accord-
ingly, the next evening I sent him the following letter :
" To Deacon Noah Cook, in Northampton.
"On mature consideration I am confirmed in the same mind,
which I expressed the last night, concerning the Committee chosen
to confer with me. It appears to me altogether of the nature of a
public proceeding, with respect to the present controversy. The
appointment and choice of the Committee was a public proceed-
ing. The Committee are the representatives of a public society.
And if you come and confer with me, as a Committee of the Pre-
cint, you therein act in a public capacity, in the name and behiilf of
the Precinct ; and all from beginning to end will be a public pro-
ceeding, and so plainly contrary to the advice of the Council. The
appointed inter\iew" of the Committee with me cannot be under-
stood otherwise, than as a meedng appointed for a public dispute ;
for though the whole parish will not be actually present, yet they
will be present by their representatives, and it is to be a debate or
discourse managed in behalf of the whole. The Committee are to
hear my arguments, in some sort, as the ear of the society, that the
whole may be influenced by it ; otherwise 1 do not see hov/ they
can, in hearing, act in behalf of the Precinct ; and if they do not act in
behalf of the Precinct, how do they act as a Committee for the Pre-
cinct. This I think is not a reasonable way of proceeding, for the
information of the whole parish, not tending to light and peace but
the contrary, and contrary to the express words of tlie Council's ad-
vice, and disagreeable to the plain design of it — tending to super-
sede and set aside the thing at wliich they aimed. Therefore I
must decline conferring with such a body of men together, cliosen
Vol. t. 47
370 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
as a Committee of the Precinct ; but stand ready at any time to
confer with freedom and friendliness with each of these brethren,
or any others, coming in a private capacity, and in their own name
o;ily.
"I am your friend and servant,
" for Jesus' sake,
"Jonathan Edwards.
-' JSm'ihamjJton, Jan, 2, 1750."
CHAPTER XXI I.
fddjourned meeting of the Preparatory Council. — Remarks of
J\lr. Edwards on the question, Whether he ought not to go out
of the County, in the choice of the Final Council. — Council re-
fuse to express their opinion on this point. — Mr. Edwards^ Lee-
tures on (Qualifications for Communion. — Attempted interfer-
ence of neighbouring Clergy. — Difficulties relating to choice of
Final Council. — Choice of that Council, May S. — Meeting and
Residt of that Council, June 19. — Protest of Minority.
On Wednesday, Feb. 7, 1750, the Council met again, and
the subject of the pastor's going out of the County, in the choice of
his part of the Decisive Council, was again very largely debated
before them, by the Pastor, and the Committee of the Church, and
also by some private members of the Church. jMr. Edwards'
remarks upon the subject were as follows :
" If I should attempt to prove that a \dcinity of churches have no
jurisdiction over particular chm'ches within their bounds, established
by a univ^ersal, unalterable rule, which ought never to be dispensed
with, in any case whatever ; I presume this Rev. Council would
regard the attempt as wholly impertinent — a needless burdening
them with proofs of what nobody would ever dispute. I shall
therefore take it for granted, unless it shall be questioned, that the
rule of confining Councils to a vicinity, is only a general rule, from
which exceptions are to be made in cases especially requirmg
it. Hence the only question is. Whether this be such a case or
not?
" In order to determine this question with clearness and certainty,
we must, as I observed at the session of the Council in December,
previously ascertain what will be the business of the proposed Fu-
ture Council. The business, obviously must determine the quali-
fications ; and if, on a strict comparison of business and qualifica-
tions, it be found that a different Council is really requisite, from
that which may be constituted of churches of the vicinity ; then it
will follow that a different Council must be allow ed, and cannot be
denied ; and that, whatever may be said of any customs of churches,
or of any parallel customs with regard to civil tribunals; the nature
of this particular case must be looked into, and that, and that alone,
must determine the matter. What the nature of the case requires,
that the law of reason and justice requires, and that the Law of God
requires. •
372 ' LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" If I may be allowed to recapitulate very briefly some of the re-
marks then made, in order to refresh the memories of the Comicil,
1 observe, That the business of the Future Council will not be, to
decide, Wheiher my opinion, On the Qualifications for Commun-
ion, is right or not ? — because we know the opinion and practice of
every man, who will be chosen, before he comes. Nor will it be,
Whether » shall remain the minister of .'"^ oiihamjHon, if after all
proper steps are taken to effect an accommodation, the people still
desire my dismission ? — because, vdien that shall have been done, I
will trouble no Council any farther, than barely to give me leave to
relinquish my pastoral office. But their business will be to decide,
1, Jlliether they ought not to make some attempts to effect an accom-
modation of our difficulties ? and, if this be decided in the negative,
2, Whether all has been done by both parties, ivhich justice requires
to be done, previoifs to a separation? and, if this be decided in the
affirmative, to state in their result, 3, Bliat are the grounds cf my
dismission; how far I am innocent; and hoiv far I may be recom-
mended, as deserving future employment in the ministry. If this
Rev. Council will closely consider the matter, they will easily see
that these things must constitute their business.
" And if this be so, the question, — What qualifications does this
business require ? — amounts to simply this. — Is Impartiality, as to
tlie two contending parties, a qualification absolutely necessary in
those who are to judge between them ? — To determine this, let each
of the points, which must be submitted to the Future Council, be
viewed. If means of accommodation are to be used, ought not
those, who are to act as mediators, to be in the middle between the
parties to be reconciled. If they are to judge with regard to
the mutual rights and claims of the two parties, and to decide
whether each has done all that the other may fairly require, pre-
vious to a separation ; does not setthng points of equity, between
two parties at variance, require even balances. And if they are
to pronounce before the world, on the conduct of the pastor in
this controversy, as well as on his general character ; may he not
justly demand tliat the tribunal wiiich is to do this shall be impar-
tial ?
" If these things are j^lain, and I cannot but think that every
person of sober thought will oun them to be self-evident ; then
the only things to be determined are these two, 1, What consti-
tutes an essential defect of impartiality as to the two parties in this
case? 2, Whether the defect can be supposed to belong to a Coun-
cil constituted of the cliurches in this vicinity ?
" As to the first point, it must obviously be admitted, to be a
radical defect in the impartiality of the Council, if the members of
it are all on one side, or are all known to side with one of the par-
ties against the other, on the main })oint in controversy. WJiat can
be more plain than, that a balance cannot be even, and therefore
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 373
cannot be fit to adjust matters of equity between two parties, if alj
the previous weight is in one scale. And is it not equally evident
that a Council, who are all on one side in the controversy, are not
in the middle between the two parties, as mediators to reconcile
them. And since a Council cannot in this case be obtained, that is
impartial as to individuals, because all the members are chosen, and
chosen with reference to their opinions ; it is plain that the consis-
tory ought to be so constituted, that one part may balance the other.
If we cannot find a balance, which has no previous weight in either
of the scales, yet surely we should seek one which has not all the
weights in one scale, but equal weights in both, that the balance may
be even.
" I need not remark again, that mankind in general, both the
wise and unwise, are liable to the strongest prejudices against the
persons and conduct of those around them, who differ from them
in matters of religion ; that this is as true with regard to points not
fundamental, as with regard to those w^hich are ; that it is especial-
ly true, when the controversy is at the height of agitation ; that it
is pre-eminently true with regard to those, who are the movers and
managers of the controversy ; and that nothing, from age to age,
has been found to excite prejudices equally strong with this.
These points are too clear to admit of denial or doubt. Hence, if
the future Council be all on one side, as to the main controversy
between me and my people, it is an apparent and sensible defect of
impartiality ; and of course, it is most unrighteous to confine the
other party to such a Council, and oblige him to be judged by them
and no other.
" As to the other question. Will a Council, taken wholly from
the County, have this defect ? — it is a fact perfectly known, that
the ministers and churches of the County are almost universalh'
against me on the point, which now divides me and my people, and
makes us two parties. Perhaps there may be one or two ministers
who are partly of my mind ; but then their churches are all of a
contrary mind, and on the same side with my people. I suppose
that there is not more than one minister fully of my mind, with re-
spect to the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and not one church
of my mind with regard to either of the sacraments. Of course, a
Council cannot be obtained wholly from within the County, with-
out the forementioned essential defect.
" It having been thus established, as I humbly conceive, that the
future Council cannot be qualified for the business which will be
laid before it, unless it is strictly impartial ; that an impartial Coun-
cil cannot be chosen, unless I am permitted to select from beyond
the limits of the County of Hampshire ; and that to deny me this
liberty, would therefore be direct and palpable injustice; I shall
proceed to remark on some of the objections which are brought
against this measure.
o74 LIFE OF TRESIUENT EDWARDS.
" It was urged at the former sitting of the Council — " That if
there actually is a jurisdiction over particular churches and minis-
ters, established in a vicinity, the reason alleged cannot be a suffi-
cient reason for an exception ; and that, if there is no such juris-
diction actually established by agreement, yet if there ought to be,
it alters not the case. For, if it ought to be established, we may
fairly look upon it as really established in the law" of reason ; and,
if so, this case has nothing in it to require an exception from such
a jurisdiction, any more than a case growing out of any other error,
fundamental or non-fundamental. If a church should complain of
its minister for turning Arminian, and all the ministers and church-
es of the vicinity were Calvinists, it is said he ought not therefore
to be allov/ed to go from the vicinity, to get half of the Council of
his own opinion, in order that it might be impartial." — In answer to
this objection, I would observe,
" 1. That in order to judge of its force, the business of the fu-
ture Council must be kept in mind. And I hope it will be remem-
bered, that the business of the Council will not be, to try me with
regard to my opinion respecting the quahfications for communion,
to find me guiky or not 2;uilty, or to justify or condemn tliat opinion.
The fact, that a difference of opinion, on this point, subsists between
the pastor and church, will indeed be taken into consideration, as
w^ell as the question, whether on the whole it is best that we
should be separated : but doubtless they would regard it as useless
and impertinent, to try me on the question. Whether this opinion is
Heresy or not ? — In such a case, they would be called to try a
minister as a delinquent ; to examine the fact ; and openly to cen-
sure the doctrine.
• '' If this were the business of the Council, it might make a great
difference as to the manner in which it ought to be constituted ; for
the case of such a minister would be like the case of a person ac-
cused of some crime for which he was to be tried. In such a case
ihe impartiality requiske is impartiality as to ihefact, but not as to
the nature of the crime. Thus, if a man were accused of drunk-
enness, the judges ought to be strictly impartial as to the question,
— Mliether he was guilty of the Fact? but not as to the question,
Whether drunkenness he a Crime ? The crime they ought to ab-
hor, and such abhorrence renders them not the worse but the bet-
ter judges. Virtue of course prejudices men against vice; and the
more virtuous judges are, and the more zealously opposed to vice,
the fitter are they to be judges of vicious persons. Hence in such
a case, it would be ridiculous for the accused to insist that half his
judges should be men who approved of drunkenness — and tliat,
whether there were any established jurisdiction or not. And it
would not alter the case, whether it were proposed that his judges
sliould be of the vicinity, or brought from some other continent.
From whatever places collected, they ought all in strict justice te
LIFE OF PRESTftENT EDWARBS. 375
be men, who had an entire abhorrence of the crime of drunken-
ness.
" The seeming force of this objection, arises from a confusion of
thought in those who urge it, in losing sight of the real point in
question, in forgetting the proper business of the future Council,
and inadvertently supposing it to be hke that of judges who are
called to try a criminal. The question of Fact, /» hetfier I hold a
given opinion ? — will not come up before them : It is admitted be-
forehand. Neither will the question, IMiether that opinion he
Heresy ? — ^no man pretends it. That opinion will not be presented
to them as a crime or fault to be judged and punished ; but merely
as the ground of an alleged difference of opinion between pastor
and people. It is not on the merits of the cause, i. e. of my opinion,
that they will decide, but on the case of difficult}-, growing out of a
difference between that opinion and the opinion of my people ;
and, as was observed before, they will be called to act as mediators
between the disagreeing parties, to settle matters of equity between
them, and to judge of the character and conduct of the pastor with
regard to the controversy. And with regard to all these points, it
has been shown, that to be on either side, has a most obvious and
powerful tendency to bias the mind against the other.
" That the seeming force of this objection, in the minds of those
who urge it, arises from losing sight of the true state of the case,
Bnd the proper business of the Council, is obvious from the very
example adduced Dy way of illustration, viz. That in a civil action,
it is no valid objection against the justices of the vicinity, who have
an established jurisdiction, that their opinion on a given point of
law is already knov.-n : — because in the present case, the business
of the future Council will not be, to try the merits of the cause, or
to judge whether my opinion be agreeable to the Law, that is, the
word of God, or not. And with respect to this example, I would
further observe the following things.
" 1. If it vvcre really so, that the proposed Council were to
judge the very merits of m)' cause, that is, the soundness of my
opinion, the instance adduced would not be at all parallel, or of any
force in the present argument. Let the case be put thus : Sup-
pose a man has done something towards a given individual, which
many regard as a breach of law, exposing him to be disfranchised ;
and the question turns on a point of law, which has long been mat-
ter of warm controversy among judges and jurists ; and suppose
there is no stated ti'ibunal, but it is the custom of the country, in
cases of controversy, for each party to choose half of the judges ;
and it is known that there are as many jurists on one side, in the
controverted point of law, as on the other ; and there is no appeal
from the tribunal chosen, but their judgment will be final ; — ^AVould
it not be reasonable in this case, if one party chose half of the
judges favourable to his side of the question, that the other should
o70 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
choose the other half favourable to his side ; and that, although all
the jurists of the immediate vicinity were opposed to him. If one
party had actually chosen his half of the judges who were all on
his side, would it not be mere mockery to tell the other party that
he also might have the liberty of choosing half of the judges, as well
as his adversary, but only he must choose all of them from the side
which were opposed to him. Now this is precisely my case.
Councils are elective, and to be appointed by joint or mutual choice,
according to uniform practice. This has been the practice of both
parts of this county. It was pursued in the lower part of the coun-
t}', in the case of Mr. Allis ; and in the upper part of the county,
in the case of j\h*. Rawson, in the Council of May 3, 1737, of
which I was the Scribe, and have the original papers now by me,
as well as in the subsequent Council convened at the same place.
My people too, do not pretend that any stated Consistory exists, or
that the Council is not to be elective. They offer me a choice of
one half of the Council, but only would confine me to Churches
and ministers of their opinion.
" 2. In civil affairs, appeals are allowed from the justices of the
comity, to others, who come from a distance, appointed without any
regard to vicinity ; and the determination of those more remote
judges supersedes and sets aside that of the judges from the vicin-
ity. Indeed, many important cases are carried directly to those
more distant judges, without suffering the judges from the vicinity
to meddle with them, any further than to refer them to the judg-
ment of the distant judges ; and that too, on account of the great
importance of the case. And so it would be here, in our ecclesi-
astical affairs, if we had regular inferior and superior tribunals, like
those of Scotland.
" 3. Difference of opinion on a mere point of law, has very little
tendency to prejudice the mind against the persons and conduct of
others, compared with difference of opinion in matters of religion.
^No one will dispute the fact, that the latter has in all ages excited
the deepest prejudices in mankind, against each other. But who
ever heard of such prejudices and alienations in individuals, in par-
ties, and in nations, merely because they differed in opinion on a
point of law.
" 4. Civil tribunals are not appointed to act the part of media-
tors betw^een contenchng parties ; except in cases of arbitration, in
which each party has equal hberty of choice. Their office is to see
that the laws be executed ; and there is not therefore the same ne-
cessity that there should be some of the judges on each side, as in
xhe present case.
" But to return to the objection itself. It is asked. If a minister
should be complained of by his people, for embracing Arianism, or
any other heresv, or for turning to another denomination, for exam-
ple to the Church of England ; and a Council should be required t©
LIFE OY PRESIDENT EDWATIDS. o77
adjust the difRculty ; why miglit he not in such a case, as well as
in the present, insist on tb.e hherty of going out of the county, to
get half of the Council who embraced the same heresy, or who
belonged to the Church of England, that they might be impartial ?
To tliis I answer,
" 1. In such a case, the Council would not come together to
consider the question. Whether the individual, if he had embraced
the alleged heresy, or had changed to another denomination, might
be lawfully continued as the minister of a Congregational Church ?
This point is settled before hand. They would come simply to
find. Whether the charge against him was true, or false ? Hence I
suppose, that the following will be found, on the most careful en-
quiry, to be the reasons, and the only reasons, why he could not
claim to have some of the judges of his ow^n side.
" (1.) Because, in the case of acknowledged Heresy, those who
are on his side are not fit to be members of the Christian Church.
Fundamental errors are scandalous ; and the Church cannot there-
fore, consistently with their own profession, call such, as constituent
members of a Christian Council, and leave their ecclesiastical af-
fairs with those who embrace them. For they, who are not duly
qualified to be members of the Christian Church, cannot be fit
members of a Christian Council, to direct and manage the affairs
of the Christian Church. Or,
" (2.) Because in the case of turning to a different denomina-
tion, that of the Episcopalians, or the Anabaptists, the individual is
now statedly of a different communion. For, although christians of
these denominations may occasionally and transiently join with
Presbyterians and Congregationalists in some parts of worship ; yet,
as to what is stated, there is a division openly estabhshed. It is a
point perfectly settled, that, as to their stated worship, and their ec-
clesiastical proceedings, they must act apart. And there would be
an obvious inconsistency in a Church employing those, who are al-
ready of a distinct sect, and have no ecclesiastical connexion with
them, to order and settle their ecclesiastical affairs.
" These I suppose to be the only reasons, why it is not proper
that a minister, who embraces heresy, or joins another denomina-
tion, cannot choose from his ov\ti side half of the Council; which is
convened, not to judge of his doctrines, or to mediate, or do justice
between the parties, but to investigate an alleged fact, and on find-
ing it, to vacate the office ; unless, in such a case as that of embra-
cing Popery, there might be this additional reason against Papists
being allowed to sit on the Council, — That Papists are bound to
injure, persecute and destroy the Protestant Church, as much as
in them lies ; and we cannot be bound to entrust our affairs to
those, whose avowed design it is, before hand, to injure and des-
troy us.
" 2. The reason, why a minister in such a case may not go out
Vol. I. 48
378 ' I.IVE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of the vicinit}', to get half of the Council of his own side, is, not
the existence of any established jurisdiction, or of any established
rule respecting the vicinity, or the county, but of a totally different
nature ; as will appear from a slight examination. Suppose a min-
ister settled over an orthodox Church to turn Arlan, and all the
Churches and ministers of the vicinity to be professed Arians ;
it is admitted, not only that the Church are not bound to the vicin-
ity, but that the minister has no right to choose from it, because the
vicinity are all unfit to be of any Council. So if he should turn
Episcopalian, and all the vicinity are Episcopalians ; it is a point
conceded, that the Church is not limited to the vicinity, and that
the minister cannot choose a single member of the Council from
the vicinity. Vicinity, therefore, makes no alteration in these
cases ; which demonstrates the objection to be wholly without
force ; for it plainly shows, that it is not any established right in
the vicinity, which is regarded in the cases alleged. On the con-
trary, it is the nature of the case in itself considered, and that alone,
which governs in this matter, and sets aside all considerations of
vicinity ; which is the very point that I have asserted and urged.
For I have insisted, all along, that the nature of this case, as it is
in itself, must be considered; and what that demands, must be al-
lowed as wholly paramount to the bare circumstance of neighbour-
hood. So that this objection, carefully examined, oversets the
posidon it is brought to prove, and establishes and demonstrates
the grand point on which I insist.
" 3. It is the Natural Right of the people, and their Liberty of
conscience, and not Vicinity, which governs in the instances alle-
ged. But in the present case, as it is not an established jurisdic-
tion in the vicinity, so it is not the rights of conscience, which should
confine me to the county ; and therefore nothing at all. It can-
not be the rights of conscience, w"hich should confine me ; for it is as
much against the rights of conscience for me to choose ministers
of my own opinion in the county, as out of it. The thing, which
invades the rights of conscience, if they are invaded at all, is not
the circumstance of nearness, or remoteness, but my ha\ing a
part of the Council of my opinion, whether brought from the vi-
cinity or elsewhere. But it has never been disputed or question-
ed, that I have a right to choose half of the ministers and churches
of my opinion, if I can find so many within the county. And my
people have urged that some of the ministers in the county are of
my opinion, and that I may choose them as far as they go ; though
I must not go out of the county. Now let us turn the tables
and suppose that all the churches and ministers in the county
were of my opinion ; would I not have liberty to choose my half
of the Council from the vicinity, any rights of conscience in the
people to the contrary notwithstanding ? Certainly all, who would
allow me any liberty of choice at all, must admit this. So that it
LIFE OF PRESlDiCN'T EDWAKDS. 379
is in effect granted, that it is neither any right of jurisdiction in the
vicinity, nor any right of conscience in my people, which ought to
confine me to the limits of the county in my choice. And what
then, I ask, beside these two things can be conceived of, which
ought thus to confine me ? — I am not aware of any fallacy in this
reasoning, and I wish it to be examined to the bottom.
" 4. If there be any such thing as an Established Jurisdiction in
the churches of the vicinity, either by argument, or the word of
God, or the nature of things ; then it will follow that all our eccle-
siastical judicatories must be stated, and not elective. For if there
be a settled power or right of jurisdiction, then the subject of this
power, or the body in w^hich it inheres, is also settled. If it be set-
tled at all, it is settled some where, or in some subject ; and that
subject of course is not left at loose ends, to be determined from
time to time by the choice of the parties concerned. But such an
established jurisdiction as this, has not been pretended nor acted
upon, either by this church, or by any of the neighbouring church-
es or ministers ; but the churches and ministers of this neighbour-
hood have proceeded on the contrary principle, very lately in various
instances ; for they have acted in Councils convoked by election
without an objection, or even an intimation that any established ju-
dicatory of the neighbourhood ought to have been convoked.
Why then should any such establishment be first mentioned and
insisted on in my case; where, as we have seen, it works the gross-
est injustice ? That usually it is convenient and proper that Coun-
cils should be of the neighbourhood, I freely acknowledge ; but
tliat there has been any such uniform usage, as establishes the right
now for the first time pretended, I utterly deny ; and from those
who assert it, I unhesitatingly demand the evidence. No such
established jurisdiction, — established either by agreement, or cus-
tom, or the law of God, or the law of reason, — was ever main-
tained, either in our day, or the days of our fathers. In the days
of our predecessors in the ministry in this county, nothing like it
was known ; for Mr. Stoddard, and Mr. Williams of Hatfield for-
merly went, when invited, to a Council at Norwich in Connecticut,
and, if I mistake not, to another Council at Lebanon ; which sure-
ly they would not have done, if they had thought the law of God
and nature setded such an establishment in vicinities. And if any
such thing be now insisted on, in order to limit me to the vicinity, it
will in fact be a new rule, unheard of until now, invented for my
case, to deprive me of my plain right, — in a case, which has much
more that is peculiar to require an exception from such a rule, than
other cases in which it has never been pretended.
" If it should be insisted, that the Council ought not to be elec-
tive at all ; but that we should take the churches as they come ; or
that we should take the whole county ;— though this is a point not
referred to this Council,— I observe, that it will be the first instance
360 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKDS.
of objecting to an election, where the question has been the dis-
mission of a minister, certainly during the present generation, and.
as I suppose, since the county was formed. In the case of Mr.
Allis, the Council was by joint choice, as was that in the case of
Mr. Rowson. In the latter, of which I was the scribe, the ques-
tion was, Whether ]\Ir. R. was qualified for the work of the min-
istry as to his learning, his orthodoxy and his morals ; the Council
w^as called by mutual election ; Mr. Williams of Hatfield, and Mr.
Chauncey, were members ; and no person thought of objecting
against the mode of convocation as irregular or improper. In tlie
second Council, in the case of Mr. Rowson, the churches of the
Association were indeed convoked ; yet it was by a free mutual
agreement on prudential considerations merely, and not with refe-
rence to any supposed rule binding them to it ; as I know from a
particular and full enquiry. Elective Councils and not Stated
ones, have hitherto been made use of in all parts of the county,
both in settling, and in unsettling, ministers. Very latel)^, Mr.
Webster was settled in the upper part of the county, by an elective
Council ; and the election was not confined to the county, for only
two or three were taken from this county to join others from abroad ;
although it was known beforehand that it was a matter of dispute
whether he ought to be settled. Hence most evidently, if it be
now^ insisted on as a rule, that the members of a Council must be
of the county ; it will be a new I'ule introduced for my sake.
" And if my church should now insist upon it, which they have
never yet done, that we should convoke a Council of all the chur-
ches of the county, without distinction, it would be peculiarly inju-
rious in my case, not only because they embrace the opposite opin-
ion to mine in the present controversy, but because it is well known
that numbers of them have manifested a particular dislike of me : —
some, on account of the supposed rigidness of my Calvinism ;
some, a dislike more directly personal, in consequence of my dis-
approving of their settlement ; and some, in consequence of the
disputes which have arisen, respecting the late religious excitement
throughout New-England. These dislikes I do not wish to re\ave
and establish, by being obliged to object against them by name, as
improper members of a Council in my case. Still such things may
most reasonably be considered in the present affair.
" With regard to the objection, — That this Church, thirty-five
years ago, voted to be subject to a Council of the churches of the
County; — if it has any seeming force, I desire that it may be
brought to the test of an exact enquiry, in order to determine
whether it is now obligatory on the church of the present genera-
tion, or whether it is null and void. It is certainly one or the other.
It is either in force for the existing pastor and members, or it is not.
It is either alive, or dead. If it be alive and in force, then the
whole of it is alive ; but if it be not alive, then it is dead as to every
LIFE OF PKESIDENT EDWARDS. 381
part of it ; and we are obliged to observe none of its premises, ex-
cept as the laws of God and nature, independently of that vote,
bind us to observe them. Now the question, — Whether that vote
is dead or alive ? — is easily resolved ; and depends on the resolu-
tion of another question, viz. Whether, on Protestant principles,
the determination of ancestors, as to matters of religion and the
worship of God, hinds future generations, without their consent,
either express or implied ? — The present members of this Church,
at least nine out of ten, are a new generation. As to any express
confirmation of that vote, it is notorious that there has been no such
thing. As to any implied confirmation of it, if there has been any,
it must have been by conforming to it in practice. But this, to my
knowledge, has not been done by the present church of Northamp-
ton. Since I have been their pastor, they have uniformly, in their
practice, implicitly rejected and annulled it ; and that not merely
in circumstantials, but in the substance and main scope of it. The
thing mentioned in the vote is a Council of Churches and not of
Ministers. The first Association of Ministers in this county, was
formed some time after my settlement. Yet this church never
convoked a Council of Churches, in this generation, until now. —
The main design of that vote, too, was to have a Stated Judicatory,
and not an Elective Council, according to the Presbyterian princi-
ples of Mr. Stoddard ; yet this main design has never been regard-
ed, but wholly counteracted. So that it is evident to a demonstra-
tion, that this church now has no such constitution, and that the an-
cient vote is in fact dead. The neighbouring ministers and church-
es, also, have customarily neglected and counteracted that old
argument of some of our forefathers. — If it is now held to bind this
church, it will be the first time during the present generation. It
will be re\aved out of the dust purely for my sake, after it has been
long dead and buried; which will be tantamount to making a con-
stitution to meet my individual case. If that vote be really no es-
tabhshment for us, then I am bound by no part of it ; and, if so, no
argument ought to be drawn from it with regard to any thing eitlier
less or more pertaining to the present case.
" It is objected. That the present Council can have no reference
to any supposed business of the future Council, except that men-
tioned in the votes of the church — to judge whether pastor and
people shall be separated ; — and that they are simply to determine
what sort of Council is proper to do that business. To this I an-
swer,
" 1. The business, expressly mentioned in the Vote, will not
depend on judging the correctness of my opinion on the Qualifica-
tions for communion ; but on judgment of the rights of the peo-
ple as to liberty of conscience, and of the rights of the pastor as to
what he can fairly demand of the people ; and so will consist in
settling points of justice between the parties.
S&2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
"2. The business, expressly mentioned in the vote, does cer-
tainly imply what is necessarily connected with it, considering the
state of the case ; and so must therefore be considered by this
Council as implied in that business. Considered thus, it includes
all the three things, which w^ere first mentioned. If a surgeon is
sent for to judge, whether a limb shall be amputated, the message
implies that he is to judge. Whether amputation may not be dis-
pensed with ; if not, Whether it shall take place immediately or be
postponed ; and if so. In what manner it is to be done, with the
least injury. In the same manner, the expression in the vote of the
church cannot be understood, to limit the business of the decisive
Council, any further than to their doing wiiat is proper for a Coun-
cil to do, which is called on the business expressed in the vote.
" It is objected that, if diversity of religious sentiment, on ac-
count of the prejudices which it usually occasions, disqualifies men
from being judges in an Ecclesiastical controversy, in the case of
those who differ from them, then it also disqualifies them from
being judges in a Civil controversy ; and of course, that the judges
of our courts in New England, being chiefly Congregationalists,
would be improper judges in any case where either of the parties
w^as an EpiscopaKan, an Anabaptist or a Quaker ; and that the jus-
tices in England, being all of the Church of England, would be
improper judges of Dissenters.
" Answer. If there were no Judicatories in the nation, but
merely justices commissioned to be convoked for each cause, by
the election of the parties, and there were as many lawful justices
on one side as on the other ; it would obviously be most just for
one party to be allowed to chose as many on his side, as the other
on his ; — especially if the controversy were of a religious nature,
and the conduct to be judged of, had reference to that very ques-
tion in which the judges differed from each other. For example,
suppose the Test- Act were taken off in England, and half of the
justices w^ere Dissenters, and in all controversies the common law
of the nation gave each party the right of choosing one half of his
judges; and suppose that a controversy arises between an Episco-
pahan and a Dissenter, concerning the Dissenter's turning Dissen-
ter, and writing in defence of Dissenters, and endeavouring to pro-
pagate Dissent, and that the point to be judged of is the conduct of
the two parties in the management of this controversy, and the
Episcopalian has chosen half of the judges, who are on his side ;
would it not be equitable that the Dissenter should choose the otlier
lialf of liis side : especially if a part of the business of the judges
was to act the part of mediators. — I readily admit that, in deciding
religious controversies, the judges actually employed have, in point
of fact, been usually all on one side ; and the well-known effect has
been the grossest unrighteousness, and the most violent persecution.
This has been true in Romish, and Lutheran, countries, as well as
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 383
in England, and Scotland, and almost every where, as every one
acknowledges.
" Two or three of the objections, touched npon at the former
sitting of the Council, deserve some additional comments.
" It was objected that, on this plan. There can he no defence
against error, because a minister can find some who will justify his
opinions-; as I am said to have asserted in my Remarks on the
Springfield controversy. To this I reply
"1. In this objection, the actual state of the present case is
wholly forgotten ; for, as has been often observed, the Council will
not meet either to justify, or to condemn, my opinion, whether it be
truth or error.
"2. What I assert, in my remarks on that controversy, is merely
this, — That, if one party is allowed to choose all his own judges,
there can be no defence against error. And I say the same now ;
and it is very true, that if one party has all the judges on his side,
there can be no defence for the other party, against error, or injus-
tice, or any thnig else that is bad, because such a Council must of
course be partial. What I there assert, therefore, instead of being
inconsistent with what I now urge, establishes my grand point, and
overthrows the very position it is brought to prove, viz. That all the
Council ought to be on one side.
"3. All the force in the objection, if it has any, lies — not against
my going out of the county for a choice, but — against my having
any choice at all, that is, against any elective Council whatever.
For, if a minister has any advantage in his choice to defend himself
in error, it arises from his having liberty to choose half his judges,
and not from the place w^here they are chosen, whether in or out
of the County. The rule of confining him and the church to the
county w^here they live, will no more defend the truth than expose
it. It will do one or the other just as the county is. If the churches
of this county had happened to be of my side, this rule would have
defended me in my supposed error, and w^ould have disabled the
church from defending themselves just as much, as going out of
the county w'ill now. Lideed the rule would more generally ex-
pose orthodox churches than defend them, for there are more erro-
neous vicinities in the world than orthodox ones.
" It may be objected that, by thus insisting on the liberty of going
out of the county, I cast a reflexion on the neighbouring ministers,
as though they had not honesty enough to do me justice. To this
I answer that, if any individual is in circumstances, which power-
fully tend to prejudice his mind in favour of, or against, either of
the parties in a given case ; it is no reflexion on him to object
against him, as improper to be employed as a judge in that case.
Thus, if a man is nearly related to one of the parties ; or where a
town is a party, and he is an inhabitant of that town ; he cannot sit
as judge or juror in such a case. But there is far more reason to
3S4 LIFE OF PRESIDEXT EDWARDS.
object against all the judges being wholly on one side, to judge of
the conduct of two parties in a religious controversy, than to object
against near relations ; as will appear if we consider two things :
" 1. Men are as prone, in religious differences, to favour their own
party, as they are to favour their near relations. This is true all
the world over, in every age, with both learned and unlearned, that
men are friends to their own party, and commend their persons and
justify their conduct. How widely different are the opinions of two
opposite parties of the same points of conduct. Thus, how diffe-
rent are the opinions of Presbyterians from those of Episcopalians,
concerning the conduct of the Presbyterians in the time of the
Long Parliament ; and so I might adduce innumerable other in-
stances.
" 2. Difference in religious sentiments excites one kind of preju-
dice which nearness of relation does not ; for, though the latter pre-
judices us in favour of those who are related to us, yet it does not
prejudice us against those who are not related to us ; whereas we
are not only prejudiced in favour of those who agree with us in sen-
timent, but we are strongly prejudiced against those who differ from
us. And the strongest prejudices ever known in the world have
arisen from this cause. Hence the question, with regard to tlie
neighbouring ministers and churches, is not, whether they are just
and upright men, but whether these circumstances naturally tend
to bias them in this controversy. If they do, then it is ob\iously
against the plain rights of mankind, to oblige me to be judged only
by them.
" It was objected, That, to allow me to go out of the County,
will he a had precedent, and greatly expose the peace and good or-
der of the County, in its ecclesiastical affairs.
"I desire this objection to be thoroughly examined ; and we shall
be able to determine whether it has any force by resolving these
two questions : 1, Whether the rule to confine Councils to a vicinity,
be so universal and unalterable, that it is absolutely without excep-
tions, and ought never to be departed from in any case, ordinary or
extraordinary ; and if not ; then, 2, Whether this case be so far
an extraordinary one as to require an exception from the general
rule.
"As to the first of these questions, I should affi-ont this Rev.
Council by suggesting that any one of them would affirm it ; for it
would contradict their own practice and that of all our churches ;
as well as the sentiments which they have advanced respecting the
Consociations in Connecticut.
" The only remaining question is. Whether this case be so far
extraordinary, as to require an exception from the general rule.
And if the Council will reflect on what has been said, it will I think be
plain to a demonstration, that the most obvious rules of justice do abso-
lutely require It. We are two controverting parties, and we want a
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EmVAHD^. 385
council, because we want judges to judge between us ; and for what,
unless to do justice between us. We want a balance to weigh both
parties ; and is it not essential that the scales be even ? If both parts
of the Council are all on the side of one party, is it not evident that
the scales are not even ? Why then oblige me to be weighed against
tlie other party, when their scale is so much the heaviest before
we are put into the balance. It is the law^ of God, Thou shalt have
a just balance; and his strict injunction, That, which is altogether
ju^t, shalt thou follow. The prudence and justice of this Council
teaches them in other respects not to give one side an advantage
above the other — particularly not to hear one side in the absence
of the other ; to have the same rules respecting evidence for both ;
and to give each equal opportunity to plead his own cause. Now
if justice require, that such an exact equality be maintained in cir-
cumstantials, how much more does it require that, in a point so
essential as the choice of the Tribunal which is to decide the main
controversy, there be a perfect equality, and that neither part}^ be
allowed to have all the judges on his own side. How highly my
people estimate the advantage of having all the judges on their
o\\m side, is abundantly evident from their strenuous and persever-
ing efforts to secure it ; and if it be so great an advantage, why
sliould we not be placed on the same footing ? My people have
never pretended, that I ought not to choose half of the Council j
nor have we submitted the question to this Council, whether our
case shall be referred to the whole county, without any choice in
the case. I say, we have not submitted this question, because it
was never once mentioned, and I suppose never entered into our
hearts. I am sure it did not into mine. This point was never-
controverted bet^veen us ; and it is absurd to su])pose, that we sum-
moned a Council of Churches to decide a point, which we had
never even once disputed, but had always been agreed in. That I
should have a choice in the Council, was fully admitted by the
Church; and the point debated between us was, Whether I
should go out of the county in my choice ? But if I be allowed a
choice as well as they, why should I not be allowed to choose those
who are on my side, as well as the Church those who are on their
side. To deny me this, is utterly inconsistent with the pretence of
allowing me a choice ; for the pretence is an equality of advan-
tage, or an equal chance for justice. To allow me an equal choice,
is an imphcit acknowledgment that I am in justice entided to an
equal advantage; but to tie me up to judges who are of their opin-
ion, is grossly inconsistent with this acknowledgment. To tell me
with a great show of fairness, " You shall stand as good a chance
for justice as we ; you shall choose one half of the Council, and
w^e will choose the other ; — but then we will choose those who are
on our side, and you also shall choose those who are on our side,
and opposed to yourself on the main point in controversy :" is only
Vol. I. * 4S
oS6 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
mocking and insulting me. This Council, in their former Result;
intimate, that a part of the business of the future Council will be,
to endeavour to reconcile us ; and, in the very nature of the case,
the Council, which comes with power to separate, must have
power to decide, Whether the separation shall be immediate, or,
Whether it is not their duty to act as mediators, and attempt a re-
conciliation. And what is more obvious to common sense, than
that a mediator should be impartial ; one in whom both parties con-
fide, and have an equal interest. If it be lawful to compare little
diings with great ones, did not the Most High himself, when he
was pleased to appoint a Mediator between God and man, take
care that he should partake of both natures, to qualify him for that
office ?
" And, besides the grounds already mentioned, requiring an ex-
emption from tlie ordinary rules of proceeding, this case is in other
respects extraordinary, not merely in some of its circumstances,
but in its very nature ; so much so, that no such case, I appre-
hend, has occurred in New-England, or even in the Christian
Church. The proposed Council will convene to decide on a new
question — a question which I suppose was never before submitted
to -m ecclesiastical tribunal. And certainly, in the decision of such
a case, it cannot but be allowed, that a number of the senior min-
isters of the country should be engaged.
*' The circumstances of the country ought also to be considered ;
we having no appeal from one Council to another. Such a state
of things makes a great alteration, as to what is reasonable in many
particular cases, and requires some things to be allowed, which
need not be allowed, if here, as in Scotland, we could appeal from
the Churches of the Vicinity to those of the Province, and ulti-
mately to the Assembly of the whole Nation. It is a strange way
of arguing, that, because there ought to be a regular estabhshment
in the countr}", we ought therefore to bind ministers and Churches
to the same measures as if there were one ; and yet not allow
them the pri\dleges which an establishment secures, and .which
alone can render those measures tolerable. If we had a regular
establishment, there would be here, as in Scodand, no elective
Councils. There would have been none of late in Hatfield, nor
in this town, in the case of Mr. Hawley. Yet, as we have no es-
tablishment, every one allows the necessity of such Councils in ma-
ny cases ; and the same fact involves us in the necessity of going
out of the vicinity, because we have not the right of appeal.
" On the whole, admitting it to be a good general rule, That
Councils should be selected from the neighbourhood, no reason, can
be assigned, why this case should not be exempted ; unless we
take the broad ground, that no exemptions from general rules shall
ever be allowed, however just, expedient and necessary in them-
selves, for fear of a bad precedent. But was this broad ground
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 387
ever taken, or can it ever be observed in human society ? No such
uniform observance of general rules was ever known in our ecclesiasti-
cal concerns. It is a general rule, that the alleged delinquency of a
private brother, ought first to be tried by the church ; yet the church
may refer it directly to a Council, as was lately done in Hatfield, with
the approbation of the Churches, and with no fear of a bad prece-
dent. And with regard to this very point, to go from the vicinity
in the choice of Councils, so far from being a new thing, has been
customary, where the peculiar circumstances of the case required
it, and that not only in this province, but even in Connecticut. The
aggrieved party at Goshen, in their controversy with Mr. Heatonj
passed by the Consociation to which Goshen belongs, and sum-
moned a Council from the remote parts of Connecticut, by the ad-
vice of Col. WiUiams of Wethersfield, and of the Rev. Mr. Wil-
liams of Lebanon. Mr. Searl, also, neglecting the Consociation
with which Sharon is connected, by the advice of the best judges,
summoned a Council, to settle him at that place. But what I de-
sire, is, not to go from the vicinity in a neglect of the Churches of
the vicinity, but to select half the Council from abroad, first asking
the leave and approbation of these Churches.
** As to the danger of this case being pleaded as a precedent, for
the same liberty in ordinary cases ; the danger is less, than perhaps
in any other case, because all the world regard this case as wholly
new and extraordinary.
" And it is a great mistake, that an exemption from a general
rule, in a singular case which imperiously requires it, tends to weak-
en that general rule. The very contrary is true, that to grant the
exemption strengthens, and to refuse it weakens the rule ; for the
injustice which men suffer by an over exact observance of the rule^
is ascribed to the badness of the rule itself, and thus we are inclin-
ed to renounce it. The Ecclesiastical Constitution of Connecticut
has of late been evidently weakened, by thus overstraining the
general rules; and to refuse reasonable exemptions, where plain
justice requires them, will tend to deter the country from ever com-
ing into a regular establishment.
" If tlien the whole matter be duly weighed by this reverend
Council, I cannot but think they will jlidge, that no ill consequen-
ces will follow from granting me this equal liberty of choice, which
I claim as a matter of obvious justice ; and that there will be many
good consequences : — as there will be opportunity to obtain a just
and impartial Council, by bringing the whole of the Consistory to a
proper balance ; as we shall be able to employ a number of the
senior mmisters, and gentlemen of chief note in the countr)'", in de-
termining this new and extraordinary afiair; as there will be a pro-
per Consistory, to attempt a reconciliation between the parties ;
and as the proceedings will be better stated abroad, nnd more to
the satisfnction of ihc world.
SSS LIFE Oi' PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" I beseech the reverend Council not suddenly to pass over these
things, but to weigh them witli thorough deliberation. I trust to
their justice, that they will use great care and diligence, that there
be DO unequal and hard dealing as to the terms I am bound to, in
the hearing and determining this affair of such vast importance."
" After the preceding Remarks had been submitted by the
Pastor ; the Committee of the Church, and some of the private
members of the church, addressed the Council on the same sub-
ject ; when, after long consideration, the question being put, the
members of the Council were equally divided upon it; and the fol-
lowing wTiting was drawn up by them and read to the Pastor and
Church Committee : — "
[The blank left in this place for the v/riting is not filled up.] •
" Several of the members of the Council did then, as christian
friends, advise, that Pastor and People, should, in this affair, con-
descend to each other, each departing in some degree from what
they had insisted on ; that the Pastor should no longer insist on go-
ing out of the county for half of the Couiiicil ; and that the people
should not insist upon his being confined wholly to the county, but
thatt ey should consent that he should go out for a minor part, the
major part of the Council being of the county. This seemed to
be the coucurring sentiment of the members of the Council, and
this reason was given why it was not voted in Council, that they
did not look upon finding out any such expedient for an accommo-
dation.
" I then manifested before the members of the Council my dis^
appointment, in that the Council had never given their judgment,
Whether it was the duty of my people to hear the reasons of my
opinion from the pulpit ; altliough that matter had been particu-
larly debated before them. Upon which one of them, \\z. Mr.
Partridge, replied, That although the Council had said nothing ex-
pressly about that matter, yet there was something in their Result,
which was drawn up at the first sitting of the Council, which was
supposed to be a sufficient intimation of the mind of the Council,
that my people ought to hear me, viz. that passage, wherein they
speak of the Chureh Committee opposing my delivering my prineiples
from the pulpit, as one prohahle occasion oj the great uneasiness and
dissatisfaction, ichich had arisen between the Pastor and the People,
" I then made a declaration before the members of the Council,
and also in the presence of the Committee of the Church, to the
following purpose: "I judge thatdiere is a great prospect of our
controversy issuing in a separation between Pastor and People ;
?md, en long and mature consideratien, I have determined tliat I
LIFE ©F PRESIBENT EDWARBS. 38^
oaiinot leave this people, wiihout first making trial, Whether my
people will hear me give the reasons of my opinion from the pulpit^
imless I am advised to the contrary by a Council ; being fully per-
suaded, on the best enquiry I can make, that a very great part of
the people have never read my book, nor have by any means been
inlbrmed of my reasons, and are not likely to be informed in any
other vvay than from the pulpit. However I am willing to refer
this matter to this Council, as a case of conscience to be resolved by
them, Whether Ihave a right to deliver my reasons from thepulpit,
or not? and, if they determine that I have not, I can be easy to
forbear."
" On hearing this, the Council at first talked of desiring to be by
themselves, to consider of this matter. But it was presently said
by some of them, That it was a matter, w^hich was indisputable, that
I had a right, and a right which I ought not to put out of my hands,
and ought not to leave the matter to any Council ; and so they put
by the thoughts of entering into any particular consideration of the
subject. Upon which I declared, That I judged that I had a right
to preach on the subject on the Sabbath ; but, that I might do it
in the way which would least ofiend, I would first make trial whe-
ther my people would hear me on Lectures appointed for that end,
and tliat I proposed to have my first Lecture the next Thursday,
Feb. 15, at 2 o'clock, P. M. ; and, if I found that my people w^ould
not hear me on Lecture days, I would reserve liberty to myself to
do it on the Sabbath. None of the members of the Council said
any thing by way of objection against any part of this, which 1 had
tlius declared.
" The next Sabbath, at the conclusion of the afternoon exercise.,
I informed the Congregation of this which passed before the mem-
bers of the Council and the Committee of the church, viz. of this
declai'ation which 1 then made; and renewed my declaration of
preaching Lectures, and appointed the first Lecture to be the next
Thursday.
"The next day, Monday, Feb. 12, the Precinct met according
to adjournment, and a vote was passed, by a small majority, to
choose a Committee to come to me, and desire me not to preach
Lectures on tlie subject in controversy, according to my declara-
tion and appointment. They proceeded to choose Deacon Cook,
Deacon Pomroy and Capt. John Lyman for this purpose, and then
adjourned themselves to the first Monday in March.
"The Committee that was chosen, came to me the same day,
at evening, on their appointed errand. But, after considerable dis^
course with them, I informed them, that I could not think T should
be in the way of my dut}% without preaching my appointed Lec-
tures to such as were willing to hear me.
"Accordingly the next Thursday, Feb. 15, 1 preached my first
J^ecture, which was thinly attended by own people ; but there wem
390 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
present a very great number of strangers ; — I suppose much more
than half the Congregation ; — which was partly owing to the fact,
that the County Court was then sitting. And I would observe, by
the way, that the justices of the Court adjourned themselves to
attend my Lecture; which greatly provoked the Clerk of the
Court, and occasioned his uttering himself very openly and pub-
liclv in some very harsh expressions, wherein he called me a tyrant,
one' who lorded it over God's heritage, etc.
"The next Saturday, Feb. 17, a little before night, came to me
Dea. Cook and Dea. Ponn-oy, and told me, that it was the desire
of some of the brethren of the church, that I would stay the church
the next day, to see if the church would not call the ministers of
this Association, to advise them what course to take under their
present circumstances. I objected. That it was but a little more
than a week since we had had a Council, who were called on this
very business, to direct us how we should conduct ourselves for
the present ; and that there was nothing remarkable or new in our
circumstances, nothing but what was visible to the Council before
they went away. And I told them that I was fixed in it, to have
no hand in calling any more Councils in our affairs, unless I might
have a choice with the people, and might choose some out of the
County, and might have some in the Council favouring my own
opinion, so that there might be somewhat of a balance in the Coun-
cil : on which they went away.
" On Monday, Feb. 19, Dea. Cook and some others w^ent round
to get subscriptions to a paper, drawn up and directed to the Min-
isters ol this Association, setting forth to this purpose, — That I had
been applied to for a Church meeting, to see if the church would
not call the Association together for their advice, etc. etc., and that
I refused ; and that I, at the same time, declared that I never would
have any hand in calling any Council in our affairs, unless ! might
choose one half out of the county, as I had heretofore insisted, and
therefore desiring them to come together and give them advice.
To this paper they obtained a considerable number of subscribers,
so far as I can learn about fifty ; and then carried it to the Rev.
Mr. Williams of Hadley ; who undertook to send to the members
of the Association, and accordingly did send to most of them. I
saw two of the letters which he sent, which were very much to the
same purpose. The following is a copy of one of them :
" The Northampton people are desirous of having some minis-
ter preach on the opposite side of the controversy to Mr. Edwards.
They have brought an application to this Association for advice, and
lodged it with ; and at their desire, and atthe advice of some of
our brethren in the ministry, I have written to the ministers, to desire
them to meet at my house, onThursd?y, early in the morning. I hope
^'Du will come, for you can't easily thmk what posture things are in.
1.IFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 391
And unless we do concert some measures, we are in danger of be-
ing overrun 5 and Norriiampton will proceed to extreme measures,
being conducted by some gentlemen not over tender of ministers or
churches ; which may prove of pernicious consequence to us, and
all our churches. I have the promise of some gentlemen to come,
and hope you will not fail.
" From your brother, etc.
"Chester Williams.
'' Hadley, Feb. 20, 1750."
" Six of the ministers came together on this notification, viz. Mr.
Partridge of East Hadley, Mr. Billings of Cold Spring, Mr. Ash-
ley of Sunderland, Mr. Ashley of Deerfield, My. Woodbridge of
Hatfield, and Mr. Williams of Hadley. That day, being Thurs-
day, Feb. 22, I had my second Lecture ; which was also attended
thinly by my own people, but by a great number of strangers : as
it appeared to me, more than half of the congregation being
strangers.
" In the evening, three of the forementioned ministers came to
my house, viz. Mr. Partridge, Mr. Billings^ and Mr. Woodbridge ;
and showed me the paper, which had been lodged with Mr. Wil-
liams, directed to the Association, subscribed by a number of the
members of this church ; and also showed me a vote, which they
had passed among themselves — " That they would proceed to give
some advice to the people of JSorthampton, as they desired.''^ I in-
formed them, that there was a great misrepresentation in the paper
sent to them, in representing me to have declared — " That I utter-
ly refused to have any hand in calling any Council, unless I might
choose half of the members out of the county ;" — whereas all that
I said was — " That I would have no hand in calling any Council,,
unless I might choose some of the members out of the county ;" —
and that I had no thought of insisting on half, when the Deacons were
here ; but all I had thoughts of, was only choosing a minor part, agree-
ably to the private advice of the members of the late Council. After
much more conversation with them on our affairs, the next morning
these gentlemen returned to their brethren at Hadley ; and after
long consideration, they broke up and did nothing.
" March 5, the Precinct met again, according to adjournments
This being also the day of the Town-meeting for choosing town of-
ficers, the Precinct-meeting was adjourned to the next day. The
next day, they met, and adjourned themselves until half past four
o'clock P. M. That was the day of my fourth Lecture on the
subject in controversy ; which being the last I intended but one*
and the Public Fast being appointed on the Thursday following,
which would put by my last Lecture a week longer, I sent the peo-
ple word at this meeting, that if they insisted on my calling a
Church-meeting, in order to my calling a decisive Council, before
392 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
my last Lecture was past, I would warn one the next Monday ^
though I chose, if they were willing, that it should be deferred un-
til after my last Lecture. Accordingly, they consented that it should
be so deferred ; and appointed Deac. Cook to come to me, and
desire me to call a Church-meeting the week after my last Lecture,
and then adjourned themselves to March 22, at half past 4 o'clock,^^
the day of my last Lecture ; when they met, and adjourned them-
selves to April 2, 1750.
" On the next Sabbath, March 25, I warned a Church-meeting
for the next day, at 1 o'clock, to see if Pastor and People could
not agree upon a Council, to advise us under our difficulties, and,
if they thought fit, to bring our controversy to a speedy issue.
" Accordingly, the next day, March 26, the Church met, and,
at the request of some of the brethren, I desired that those who
were of the same principles, on which the Church had proceeded
in their former practice, in the admission of members to full com-
munion in the church, would manifest it by holding up their hands ;
and it appeared that there was a great majorit}' still of those prin-
ciples.
" We next proceeded to consider the business on which a
Council should be called, and I proposed the following draft of a
vote for consideration — " That a Council be called, to give us their
best advice for a remedy from the calamities, arising from the pre-
sent unsettled broken state of this church, by reason of the contro-
versy here subsisting, concerning the Qualifications for full com-
munion in the church. And if, upon the whole of what they see
and find in our circumstances, they judge it best, that Pastor and
People be immediately separated, that they proceed to dissolve the
relation I etween them."
" There was much discourse concerning this draft. It was read
publicly and distinctly, three or four times, and it was desired that
each particular passage of it might be considered and scanned. It
was offered to such as desired to view and examine it, and handed
from one to another. Some amendments were proposed ; but the
amendments did not seem to be liked so well as the first draft. It
was then put to vote ; and it was questioned whether it was a vote.
Then it was desired that all might sit down, and hold up their hands
for some considerable time, and then it appeared plainly to be a
vote, was generally acknowledged to be so, by such as had appear-
ed most to oppose it, and was not questioned by more than one or
two. And one of them, viz. Major Pomeroy, said it was general-
ly allowed to be a vote, and therefore intimated it to be his mind,
that it should pass as such, and that we should therefore proceed to
other business.
" Then I declared to the church, what I should insist upon with
respect to the Council that should be chosen — viz. To choose half
LIFK OF PllEBIDENT EDWARDS. 393
the members of the Coimf.il ; and to clioose three ministers or
churches without the bounds of tlio county, and should not insist
on more than three, unless the whole Council consisted of more
than fourteen. I also told them, that I should insist on a provi-
sional choice of some others out of the county, to come in case any
of the three first pitched upon should fail ; so that I might indeed
have three from otlier parts of tlie land.
" It was then strongly insisted on by the Church, that I ought
not to be allowed to choose any out of the county ; so that the
consideration of the number to be chosen out of the county, was
for the present laid aside. And the matter debated was, " Whe-
ther I should be allowed to bring any at all from without the bounds
of the county ?" After much talk, it was put to vote in the follow-
ing words : — " Whether or not you do consent, that in choosing the
Council now under consideradon, I, in my choice, should go out
of this county for any part of the Council ? Let those, who do con-
sent, manifest it, by holding up their hands." — It was not voted.—
Upon which I told the church, that the business of the meeting was
come to an end ; as it was apparent that Pastor and People could
act in nothing together, in calling a Council. After some dis-
course, I told them, that I stood ready to yield to have but two of
the Council from abroad, unless the Council consisted of more than
ten ; but should insist on three, if the whole was more than ten, and
on more, if the Council was above fourteen. It being moved by
some of the brethren, that the meeting should be adjourned one
day, for further consideration ; it was accordingly adjourned to
the next day, at one o'clock.
" Accordingly the next day we met again ; and the last subject
of consideration, concerning my going out of the County for any
part of the Council, was proposed again ; and, supposing they had
now had sufficient consideration of the matter, I vras about to put it
to vote again. But then it was desired by some, that there might
be a reconsideration of the first vote that had passed the day before, con-
cerning the business of the Council; and suggested that, if some alter-
ation were made in that vote, there was a probability that the latter vote,
concerning my going out of the county, would pass without difficulty.
Then Major Pomroy declared that a number of the brethren had met
together, and drawn up something determining the business of the
Council : which draught he read, which was to this purpose, viz.,
" That the Council should come, and propose terms of accommo-
dation between pastor and people ; to which, if the people did not
consent, the Council should proceed immediately to dissolve the
relation between pastor and people." I objected much against set-
ting aside what had been already voted, to make way for any new
projections, as only tending to open a door for new contests and
difficulties, and greatly to entangle and lengthen out our affairs ; and
also because there was nothins; in what had been already voted but
Vol. I. ^^)0
394
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
what was essential, what the nature of things and the state of our
affairs did necessarily require, and therefore what I must insist up-
on. And I particularly objected to what Major Pomroy proposed,
as limiting the Council, without referring any thing to their judg-
ment or advice, and not so much as suffering them to act their own
judgment in determining, whether it was best immediately to pro-
ceed to separate between pastor and people. The same things
were strongly objected by some others ; and on the whole I mani-
fested that I should wholly decline putting it to vote ; on which, af-
ter much earnest talk, I put the other matter to vote, viz. — Whether
I should be allowed to go out of tlie County for any members of
the Council ; which again passed in the negative.
" Upon this I informed the Church, that I was not against their
having farther time for consideration, if they desired it, and farther
conference with them, or with a Committee they might choose ;
but it would not be worth the while to make any farther attempt to
act in concert, if they were fixed and resolved in tliese two things :
— Not to leave it to the discretion of the Council, whether to sepa-
rate ; and. Not to allow nie to choose any members of the Council
out of the County. — Some of them declared they were fixed in
these things ; upon which I asked, if any had any thing to object
against my dissohing the meeting, seeing we were come at present
to a stop, as to acting any thing together ; and told them withal that,
if afterwards, on further consideration, a church meeting was desir-
ed to reconsider these matters, I would not refuse warning one.
On this occasion, there was much earnest talk about the power of
the Church to act without me, and to call a Council themselves.
Finally some of the brethren thought I had best to dissolve the
meeting, and accordingly I dissolved it ; immediately after which,
as the people began to move, in order to go out of the meedng
house, some individuals called out very earnestly to them to stay,
and proceed to act widiout me, and see if they could not have Maj.
Pomroy's draught, (aforementioned) put to vote. I then came
away ; and the people that stayed behind differing among themselves,
gradually dispersed, and did nothing.
" The next Friday, March 30, 1750, I sent to Deacon Cook the
following declaration.
[The blank intended for the copy of the declaration is not filled
up.]
" The Monday following, being April 2, the Precinct met ac-
cording to adjournment. It was a very thin meedng consisting
of about forty-four persons. It was proposed by some, that
the Precinct should send a Messenger to the Association of
the lower part of the County, who were to sit that week at
Springfield Mountains, for their advice, — Whether they had best
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 395
to consent to what I insisted on, with regard to going out of the
County, or not ? — and it was put to vote whether they should send
such a messenger ; but they w^ere not able to determine whetlier it
w^as a vote or not, until they divided, when it appeared to be voted
by a majority of 26 against 18. Accordingly Major Pomroy, Sen-
ior, and Mr. Joseph Hawley, were appointed a Committee to write
to the Association in behalf of tlie Precinct ; and Josiah Pomroy
was appointed the messenger to carry the letter, and bring tlie re-
turn. The meeting was then adjourned until Tuesday, April 10.
Accordingly this Committee wrote and sent to the Lower Associ-
ation.
" On tliis occasion, the day before the Association met, I sent
the following letter to Mr. Hopkins of Springfield.
[The blank left for the copy of this letter is not filled up.]
" The Association, on occasion of the message sent to them, and
of my letter to Mr. Hopkins, sent a letter to me and another to tlie
Committee w^hich are as follows.
[The blank left for the copies of these letters is not filled up.]
** Tuesday, April 10, the Precinct met again according to ad-
journment. It was a thin meeting of about forty-one members.
The moderator read my declaration, aforementioned, sent to Deac.
Cook, and also the letters of the Low^er Association to me and to
the Committee ; and after some discourse itw^as voted to desire me
to call a Church meeting the next Monday, in order to some far-
ther attempts for an agreement of pastor and people on some mea-
sures for bringing these affairs to issue, or that purpose. Then
the meeting was adjourned to the next Tuesday, A])ril 17.
"Accordingly the next Sabbath, April 15, I warned a meeting
of the church for the next day at 3 o'clock, P. M. Agreeably to
tliis warning the church met on IMonday, April 16. After the meet-
ing was opened by prayer, Major Pomroy read the letter, w^iich
the Committee of the Precinct had received from the Lower As-
sociation of this County. After this ensued some new disputes
concerning the reasonableness of my being allowed to go out of the
county for some of the Council, which should have power to issue
our controversy. I also read the forementioned declaradon, which
I had sent to Deac. Cook, of March 30. I then told the church, if
they had any thing to propose concerning another Previous Coun-
cil, agreeably to the advice they had received, I stood ready to hear
it and consider of it, and told diem, if there appeared a disposition
to call another Previous Council to determine — JVhether it was
not reasonable, that I should he allowed to go out of the county,
in the choice of a Decisive Council f — 1 would take the matter into
39^ LIFE OF PKESIDENT EDV/AKDS.
consideration, and would ask the advice of my friends. But, from
what was said, tliere did not appear to be any prevailing inclination
to it, but the contrary.
" Then it was put to vote again — " JMiether they were willing
I should go out of the County for any members of the Council,
which should have power to issue our controversy ? — and the church
dividing upon it, there w^ere about one hundred and nine against it,
and fifty-six for it.
" After this, I put it to vote, — Whether the Church were willing,
that another Previous Council should he called, in some ivay mutu-
ally chosen, in order to determine ivhether 1 might he allowed to go
out of the County, for some members of a Decisive Council; and
whether in that case they did consent that I should take time to con-
sider of this matter, and ask advice of my friends^ — and I saw" but
three or four hands up for it. So the meeting was dismissed.
"The next day, April 17, 1 went a journey down the country.
The same day, after I was gone, tlie Precinct met again according
to adjournment ; when was read the following Letter from the Rev.
Mr. Clark of Salem Village, directed to Major Pomroy, to be
communicated to the Precinct.
[The blank, left for the copy of Mr. Clark's Letter, is not filled
up. In it he doubtless declined complying with tlie request of the
Precinct to answer Mr. Edward's Treatise on the Quahfications for
communion.]
" At this meeting it was determined. That the brethren of the
church should be called together by the warning of the Deacons the
next Friday ; and the Precinct meeting was adjourned to Wednes-
day, May 2.
"Accordingly, on Friday, April 20, there was a meeting of many
brethren of the church, in the meeting-house, in my absence. Maj.
Pomroy was chosen Moderator of the meeting ; and then they pro-
ceeded to take into consideration the propriety and expediency of
the brethren proceeding to act separately, i. e. without their pastor,
in calling a Council. After some discourse, Mr. Joseph Hawley
offered some proposals in writing, which, for substance, were, —
That a numher of gentlemen, not exceeding seven, ministers or lay-
men, or both, shoidd he mutually chosen from any part of the coun-
try, to come, not as sent by their churches, or as an Ecclesiastical
Council, but as a number of advisers, to see if they could devise
some ivay, in ivhich the Pastor and Church might consist together,
notwithstanding their difference in opinion. And to know the
minds of the meeting, a vote was proposed by some ; but others
objected, and thought it better for the church to choose a Commit-
tee to consider oCthe proposals, and, if they saw needful, to amend
it and present it to the pastor, and see if he would agree to it, and.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 397
if he did, tlien to present it for their approbation. Upon this it was
objected, since the proposal took its rise from the church, that it
w^as improper that they should present it to the pastor for his ap-
probf.tion, before it was known whether the church would consent
to it or not, if the pastor should. Hence it was urged that a vote
should be put, whether the church would consent to it or the sub-
stance of it. The vote accordingly was put, and it passed in the
affirmative by a great majority, as the moderator declared, and then
the brethren present chose a Committee, viz. Maj. Pomroy, Col.
Dwight, Mr. Joseph Hawley, Dea. Pomroy and Ebenezer Hunt, to
consider what circumstantial alterations might be made in the pro-
posal ; and then the meeting was adjourned to the next Friday.
The Committee met ; but could not agree as to their business for
w^hich they were appointed ; whether it w^as to consider of the pro-
posal not only as to circumstantials but also as to the substance ; and
three of the Committee thought it not best for the church to act
any further on the aforesaid proposal, but that it w^as better for the
church to comply w^ith what the Pastor had insisted on, of choos-
ing some of the members of the Council without the limits of the
county.
" Friday, April 27, the brethren met again according to their ad-
journment, and voted, by a great majority, to comply with what I
had insisted on, as to choosing some members of the Council with-
out the bounds of the county, and appointed Dea. Pomroy to come
to me to desire me to call a church meeting to prosecute that affair.
Accordingly the next Sabbath I warned a church meeting, to be
the next Thursday, May 3, at three o'clock, in order to another
trial, whether Pastor and People could not agree on measures
tending to bring our controversy to an issue.
"Wednesday, May 2, the Precinct met again according to ad-
journment and adjourned themselves further to the next day, at tlie
meeting-house, to be held there after the church meeting.
" Thursday, May 3, the church met according to my appoint-
ment, and the former vote respecting the business of the Council,
wdiich passed at the church meeting, March 26, w^as read. Then
I proposed that a vote should be put again, respecting my going out
of the county for two ministers or churches of tlie Council ; and it
was insisted that there should be a saving clause added, intimating
that it was not proposed that this vote should be used as a prece-
dent for the future. Then I put the vote to the brethren thus,
" Do you consent that, in choosing the Council to transact the fore-
mentioned business, I in my choice should choose two ministers or
churches without the bounds of this county, not intending that this
shall hereafter have the force of a precedent?" — It passed in the
Affirmative. Then I desired that I might make a provisional choice
of two more, who might be applied to, in case those I might first
choose should fail, or could not be obtained. This also was voted.
398 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" Then it was proposed, Whether the Council should be a Coun-
cil of Ministers or Churches ; and it was determined by a vote, that
it should be a Council of Churches. And then with respect to the
number of Churches of which the Council should consist, it was
v'oted that it should consist of ten churches.
" Then we proceeded to a nomination and choice of particular
ministers and churches, of which the Council should consist. I first
proposed Mr. Billings and the church of Cold Spring, which were
voted. Then it was moved that a Committee of the brethren
should be chosen to go aside, to consider whom to nominate to tlie
church to be chosen on their part. Accordingly a committee was
chosen, viz. Maj. Pomroy, Mr. Joseph Hawley, Lieut. Wright,
Dea. Pomroy, and Dea. Cook ; and after they returned, we went
on with the choice. On the whole, of those whom I nominated
were chosen the following Ministers, with their churches :
" Within the County.
Rev. Mr. Reynolds of Enfield, ^
Rev. Mr. Billings of Cold Spring, > with their churches ;
Rev. Mr. Abercrombie of Pelham, )
and provisionally, in case either of these should fail, the Rev. Mr.
Woodbridge of South Hadley, and his church.
" Without the County.
Rev. Mr. Foxcroft of Boston > ^^ , -^ churches •
Rev. Mr. Parkman of Westborough, \ . '
and provisionally, in case of the failure of these,
Rev. Mr. Wigglesworth of Ipswich Hamlet, ) with their
Rev. Mr. Hobby of Reading, \ churches.
" By the nomination of the Committee, were chosen on the part
of the church.
Rev. INIr. Woodbridge of Hatfield, "^
Rev. Mr. Breck of Springfield,
Rev. Mr. Hubbard of Sheffield,
Rev. Mr. Williams of Hadley,
Rev. Mr. Ashley of Sunderland,
and for a reserve, in case of failure of either of these,
Rev. Mr. Williams of Long Meadow, > ^j^^ ^^^ churches;
Rev. Mr. Leavitt ot bomers, )
"Then it w^as voted, That the day for the opening of the Coun-
cil should be the 19th of June next.
" Then the brethren proceeded to choose a Committee, to be
their agents, to represent them, and manage their cause before the
Council; and the persons chosen were Major Pomroy, Lieut.
Wright, and Mr. Joseph Hawley.
'* Then the church meeting was dismissed, and the Precinct
.meeting was opened, who determined to defray the charge of en-
I
witli their churches;
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 399
tertaining the Council; and desired the Committee of the church
to procure some person, either a minister or a layman, to act as an
advocate for the brethren and plead their cause before the Council."
Tlius far the Journal of Mr. Edwards.
" Accordingly," observes Dr. Hopkins, " the churches were ap-
plied to and the Council was convened on the 19th of June. Nine
churches were represented by their pastors and delegates : one of
those selected by Mr. Edwards, that of Cold Spring, did not see
fit to join the Council ; but the minister of that church, being at
Northampton, was desired by Mr. Edwards and the church to sit
in council and act, which he did. Yet, as there was no delegate
from that church, the council was not full ; and there was a ma-
jority of one in the council opposed to Mr. Edwards. After
they had made some fruitless attempts for a composition between
the pastor and church, they passed a resolution, by a majority of
one voice only, to the following purpose : " That it is expedient
that the pastoral relation between Mr. Edwards and his church be
immediately dissolved, if the people still persist in desiring it."
And it being publicly put to the people, "Whether they still insisted
on Mr. Edwards's dismission from the pastoral office over them ?"
a great majority, (above two hundred against twenty,) voted for
his dismission." Accordingly on tlie 22d of June the Council came
to the following result ;
" The Result of a Council of nine Churches, met at Northampton,
June 22, 1750; with a Protest against the same, by a number
of the said Council.
" At a Council of nine Churches, viz.
" The church in Enfield, Rev. Peter Reynolds, pastor ; Mr.
Edward Collins, delegate.
"Sheffield, Jonathan Hubbard, pastor; Mr. Danid Kellogg,
delegate.
" Sutton, David Hall, pastor ; Mr. Jonathan Hall, delegate.
" Reading, William Hobby, pastor ; Mr. Samuel Bancroft, de-
legate.
" The first church in Springfield, Robert Breck, pastor ; Mr.
Thomas Stebbins, delegate.
" Sunderland, Joseph Ashley, pastor ; Mr. Samuel Montague,
delegate.
" Hatfield, Timothy Woodbridge, pastor ; Oliver Partridge,
Esq. delegate.
" The first church in Hadley, Chester Williams, pastor ; Mr.
Enos Nash, delegate.
" Pelham, Robert Abercrombie, pastor ; Mr. Matthew Gray,
delegate.
" Convened at the call of the first church in Northampton, to-
4(X) LIFE OF PRUSIDENT EDWARDS.
gether with the elder of the church in Cold Spring,* added by the
consent of both the pastor and church of Northampton, m order
to advise to a remedy from the calamities, arising from the unset-
tled broken state of the first church in Northampton, by reason of
a controversy subsisting about the qualifications for full communion
in the church.
" The Rev. Mr. Hubbard w^as chosen Moderator, and the Rev.
Mr. Williams, Scribe.
"The Council, after seeking the Divine presence and direction, had
the matter in controversy laid before them, and finding the sentiments
of the pastor and church, concerning the qualifications necessary for
full communion, to be diametrically opposite to each other ; the
pastor insisting upon it as necessary to the admission of members
to full communion, that they should make a profession of sanctify-
ing grace; whereas the brethren are of opinion, that tlie Lord's
Supper is a converting ordinance, and consequently that persons,
if they have a competency of knowledge, and are of a blameless
life, may be admitted to the Lord's table, although they make no
such profession : And also finding that, by reason of this diversity
of sentiment, the doors of the church have been shut for some
years, so that there has been no admission : And not being able to
find out any method, wherein the pastor and brethren can unite,
consistent with their own sentiments, in admitting members to full
communion : The Council did then, according to the desire of the
church, expressed in their letters-missive, proceed to consider of
the expediency of dissolving the relation betw^een pastor and peo-
ple ; and, after hearing the church upon it, and mature delibera-
tion of the case, the questions were put to the members of the
Council severally ;
" 1, Whether it be the opinion of this Council, that the Rev. Mr.
Edwards, persisting in his principles, and the church in theirs in
opposition to his, and insisting on a separation, it is necessary that
the relation between pastor and people be dissolved ? Resolved in
the affirmative.
"2. Whether it be expedient that this relation be immediately
dissolved? Passed in the affirmative.
" However, we take notice, that notwithsthanding the unhappy
dispute which has arisen, and so long subsisted, between the pastor
and church of Northampton, upon the point before mentioned, that
we have had no other objection, against him, but what relates to
his sentiments upon the point aforesaid, laid before us : And al-
though we have heard of some stories spread abroad, reflecting
upon Mr. Edwards' sincerity with regard to the change of his sen-
timents about the qualifications for full communion ; yet we have
* The Rev. Mr. Billing.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 401
received full satisfaction, that they are false and groundless : And
although we do not all of us agree with Mr. Edwards in our senti-
ments upon the point, yet we have abundant reason to believe, that
he took much pains to get light in that matter ; and that he is up-
rightly following the dictates of his own conscience, and with great
pleasure reflect upon the christian spirit and temper he has discov-
ered, in the unhappy controversy subsisting among them ; aud
think ourselves bound to testify our full charity tow^ards him, and
recommend him to any church or people agreeing with him in sen-
timents, as a person eminently quahfied for tlie work of the Gospel
ministry.
" And we would recommend it to the Rev. Mr. Edwards, and
the first church in Northampton, to take proper notice of the heavy
frown of Divine Providence, in suffering them to be reduced to
such a state as to render a separation necessary, after they have
lived so long and amicably together, and been mutual blessings and
comforts to each other.
*' And now, recommending the Rev. Mr. Edwards, and the
church in Northampton, to the grace of God, we subscribe,
"Jonathan Hubbard, Moderator,
" In the name of the Council.
*^ JVorthamptoTii June 22, 1750.
" A true copy, examined by
Chester Williams, Scribe.
The vote on this result stood as follows :
AFFIRMATIVE.
Pastors. — Jonathan Hubbard, Robert Breck, Joseph Ashley,
Timothy Woodbridge, Chester Williams.
Delegates. — Daniel Kellogg, Thomas Stebbins, Samuel Mon-
tague, Oliver Partridge, Enos Nash.
NEGATIVE.
Factors, — Peter Reynolds, David Hall, William Hobby, Robert
Abercrombie, Jonathan Billing.
Delegates. — Edward Collins, Jonathan Hall, Samuel Bancroft,
Matthew^ Gray.
" The dissenting part of the Council entered their protest against
tliis proceeding, judging that it w^as too much in a hurry, consider-
ing the past conduct and present temper of the people. And some
part of the Council, who were for the separation, expressed them=
selves surprised at the uncommon zeal manifested by the people,
in their voting for a dismission ; which evidenced to them, and all
Vol. L 51
402 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
discerning spectators, that they were far from a temper of mind,
becoming such a solemn and awful transaction, considered in all
its circumstances."
The following is the Protest of the minority of the Council.
" PROTEST.
" We cannot agree to the dismission of the Rev. Mr. Edwards,
at least for the present, for the following reasons : previous to which
we observe, that, though we presume not to infringe the rights of
others' consciences, yet we beg leave to enjoy our own ; and be-
ing sought to for ad\dce in the Council at Northampton, we are
constrained to say to the church, that,
" 1st. We disapprove of the separation of the Rev. IMr. Edwards
from his people ; because that, in the nature of the thing, there is
no just cause therefor ; his sentiments being, as we apprehend,
perfectly harmonious with the mind of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
strictly conformable with the practice of the Apostles, and tliat of
the Reformed Church in general through the v.orld :
" 2d. On the supposition, that Mr. Edwards was in the \\Tong
in the present controversy, yet there is, as we apprehend, no pro-
portion between the importance of tlie controversy, and that of his
dismission :
" 3d. That it appears to us, that there have been no proper es-
says, in the way of fair reasoning with or before the parties, to con-
vince either of them of the truth or falseness of their principles ;
which, love to the truth itself and their souls requires :
" 4th. Because the church, or at least its committee, while they
offer us reasons for separating them from their pastor, yet will not
suffer us so to enter into the grounds of those reasons, as to offer
to them that light Avhich the word of God affords : which we es-
teem an imposition upon our consciences, and which doth but tend
to keep them in the dark.
" These, brethren, are some of the reasons, for which we can
by no means approve of a separation, at least at present. But if
such separation should eventually come on, we bear a free and
cheerful testimony in favour of our dearly beloved brother, your
once dearly beloved pastor, though now esteemed your enemy, be-
cause, as we apprehend, he has told you the truth. He needs not,
indeed, any recommendation of ours, which is more properly a
commendation of ourselves than of him. Nor need we say much
to others, for that his praise is in most of our churches through the
land : yet we are constrained to say to the world, that God has
furnished him with those ministerial gifts and graces, by which he
has hitherto shone as a burning and shining light. And though his
people in general cease to rejoice in his light ; yet we hope and
trust others may rejoice in it, for a long season. So, wishing tiiat
the dear people of God in this place, may take the point in contro-
LIFE or PRESIDENT KDWARDS. 403
versy into a meek, calm, serious and prayerful, consideration ; and
that so, peace, with truth and holiness, may greatly prevail in this
place ;
" We subscribe,
" Yours in the bonds of the Gospel,
Jonathan Hale, David Hall,
Matthew Gray, William Hobby,
Samuel Bancroft, Edv/ard Billing,
Robert Abercrombie.
'' JVorthampon, June 22d, 1750."
* N. B. This copy, though not attested by the Scribe, who is at
an hundred miles distance, is yet, by a careful comparing of it with
the original, which is now in my hands, attested by me.
"William Hobby."
CHAPTER XXIII.
Result of Council, and Protest, read. — Farewell Sermon. — Post-
script of Letter to Mr. Gillespie. — Letter to Mr. Erskine. —
Letter to Mr. M'' CuUoch. — Marriage of two of his daughters.
— Forbidden to preach at Korthampton. — Exemplary conduct
of Mr. Edwards. — Proceedings of his Friends. — Council. —
Proceedings of Church. — Letter of Mr. Hawley.
On Friday afternoon, June 22d, 1750, the Result of the Coun-
cil, and the Protest of the Minority, were publicly read to the peo-
ple, assembled in the church. On the next Sabbath but one, July
1st, Mr. Edwards delivered to them his Farewell Sermon ;
which was soon afterwards published, at the request of some of the
hearers. This Sermon, with the facts stated in the Preface, is too
intimately connected with some of the most important events of his
life, and too illustrative of his character, not to be inserted in this
volume ;* and should be read at this point of the author's history.
It has been extensively and deservedly styled, " the best Farewell
Sermon, that was ever written ;" and has been the source, from
which subsequent discourses, on occasions and in circumstances
generally similar, have, to a great extent, been substantially de-
rived. Had it been written hi the case of an indifferent person,
instead of his o\vn, it could not have discovered less of passion, or
of irritation, or have breathed a more calm and excellent spirit.
Instead of indicating anger under a sense of multiplied injuries, it
appears in every sentence, to have been dictated by meekness and
forgiveness. Instead of manifesting the signs of alienation towards
his persecutors and enemies, the \\Titer appears throughout, to de-
sire their subsequent prosperity, as an ecclesiastical community, and
their individual acquittal and acceptance on their final trial. At
the same time, it presents an exhibition of the scenes of the Last
Judgment, singularly solemn and awful. Few indeed are the com-
positions, which furnish so many, or so unequivocal, marks of un-
common excellence in their author ; and very few are so well
adapted to be practically useful to churches and congregations.
The following Postscript to the letter to Mr. Gillespie, f of April
2, 1750, and the letters to Mr. Erskine and Mr. M'Culloch, all
written immediately after the separation of Mr. Edwards from his
* See Farewell Sermon, at the close of the Life.
•hEor the Letter itself, see p. 287.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 405
people, exhibit also, in a very striking manner, the calm and tran-
quil slate of his mind at the time when they were written,
*'P. S. July 9, 1750. Having had no leisure to finish the pre-
paration of my letters to Scotland, before this time, by reason of
the extraordinary troubles, hurries and confusions, of my unusual
circumstances, I can now inform you, that the controversy between
me and my people, which I mentioned in the beginning of my let-
ter, has issued in a separation. An Ecclesiastical Council w^as
called on the affair, who sat here the week before last, and by a
majority of one voice determined an immediate separation to be
necessary ; and accordingly my pastoral relation to my people was
dissolved, on June 22d. If I can procure the printed accounts
from Boston of the proceedings of the Council, I will give orders
to my friend there, to enclose them with this letter, and direct them
to you. — I desire your prayers, that I may take a suitable notice of
the frowns of heaven on me and this people, between whom there
once existed so great an union, in bringing to pass such a separa-
tion between us ; that these troubles may be sanctified to me ; that
God would overrule the event for his own glory, (in which doubt-
less many adversaries will rejoice and triumph ;) tliat he would open
a door for my future usefulness, provide for me and my numerous
family, and take a fatherly care of us in our present unsettled, un-
certain circumstances, being cast on the wide world. J. E."
" To the Rev. Mr. Erskine.
^^ JVorthampton, July 5, 1750.
" Rev. and dear Brothepw,
" I now acknowledge the receipt of three letters from you since
I last wrote to you; one of Sept. 12 ; another of Sept. 20 ; another
of Dec. 22; all of the year 1749. The two first 1 received in
the winter, with Mr. Glass' Notes on Scripture Texts, Ridgeley
on Original Sin, Wheatley's Schools of the Prophets, Davidson's
Sermon occasioned by the death of Mr. Harrison, and Mr. M'-
Kaile's Sermon. Your letter written in December, I received a
little w^hile ago. I have greatly regretted the want of opportunity
to answer you, till now : but such have been my extraordinary cir-
cumstances, the multitude of distracting troubles and hurries that I
have been involved in, (w^hich I cannot easily represent to you,)
that I have had no leisure. I have been very uneasy in neglecting
to write to my correspondents in Scotland ; and about two months
ago I set myself to the business; but was soon broken off; and have
not been able to return to it again, till now. And now, my dear Sir, I
thank you for your letters and presents. The books you sent me,
were entertaining to me, and some of them will be of advantage to
me, if God should give me opportunity to prosecute the studies I
406 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
had begun on the Arminlan Controversy. There were various
things pleasing to me in Glass' Notes, tending to give some new
light into the sense of Scripture. He seems to be a man of ability ;
though I cannot fall in with all his singularities.
" The account you say Mr. Davidson gave of the absurdities of
the Moravians, are not very surprising to me : I have seen, here
in America, so much of the tendency and issue of such kind of
notions, and such sort of religion, as are in vogue among them, and
among others in many respects like them, that I expect no other
than that sin, folly, absurdity, and things to the last degree re-
proachful to Christianity, will forever be the consequence of such
things. It seems to me, that enough and enough of this kind has
lately appeared, greatly to aw^aken the attention of christian divines,
and make them suspect that the devil's de\dces in the various coun-
terfeits of vital, experimental religion, have not been sufficiently
attended to, and the exact distinctions between the saving opera-
tions of the Spirit of God, and its false appearances, not sufficiently
observed. There is something now in the press in Boston, largely
handling the subject. I have had opportunity to read the MS.
and, in my humble opinion, it has a tendency to give as much light in
this matter, as any thing that ever I saw. It was written by Mr. Bel-
lamy, minister of Bethlehem, in Connecticut ; the minister whom
Mr. Brainerd sometimes speaks of as his peculiarly dear and inti-
mate friend, (as possibly you may have observed, in reading his
Life.) He was of about Mr. Brainerd's age ; and it might have
been well, if he had had more years over his head. But as he is
one of the most intimate friends that I have in tlie world, and one
that I have much acquaintance with, I can say this of him ; that he
is one of very great experience in religion, as to what has passed
between God and his own soul ; one of very good natural abilities,
of closeness of thought, of extraordinary diligence in his studies,
and earnest care exactly to know the truth in these matters. He
has long applied his mind to the subject he has wTote upon, and
used all possible helps, of conversation and reading. And though
his style is not such as is like to please the polite world ; yet if his
youth, and the obscurity of his original, and the place that he lives
in, etc., do not prevent his being much taken notice of, I am per-
suaded his book might serve to give the church of God considera-
ble light as to the nature of true religion, and many important doc-
trines of Christianity. From the knowledge I have of him, I am
fully satisfied that his aim in this publication is not his ovvn fame and
reputation in the world ; but the glory of God and the advancement
of the kingdom of his Redeemer.
" I suspect the follies of some of the Seceders, which you men-
tion in both your letters of Sept. 20, and Dec. 22, arise in conside-
rable measure, from the same cause with the follies of the Mora-
vians, and the followers of the Wesleys, and many extravagant
LIFK OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 407
people in America, viz. false religion, counterfeit conversions, and
the want of a genuine renovation of the spirit of their minds. I say
as to many of them, not to condemn all in the gross. The spirit
seems to be exactly the same with what appears in many, wiio ap-
parently, by their own account, have had a false conversion. I am
a great enemy to censoriousness, and have opposed it very much
in my preaching and wiitings. But yet I think we should avoid
that bastard, mischievous charity, by which Satan keeps men asleep,
and hides their eyes from those snares, and crafty works of his,
which it is of the utmost consequence to the church of God to dis-
cern and be aware of; and by which, for want of their being dis-
covered, the devil has often had his greatest advantages against the
interest of religion. The Scriptures often lead us to judge of true
religion, and the gracious sincerity of professors, by the genius, the
temper and spirit, of their religion : Jam. iii. 17. Eph. v. 9. Gal.
V. 19, 25. 1 Col. xiii. 4, etc. Rom. viii. 9. 1 John iv. 16. John
xiii. 35. 1 John ii. 10. 1 John iii. 14 and 18, 19, and 23, 24.
chap. iv. 7. v. 12, 13, and very many other places. I have been
greatly grieved at a spirit of censoriousness ; but yet I heartily \vish
that some sorts of charity were utterly abolished.
" The accounts you give of Archbishop Herring, of the moderate,
generous, truly catholic and christian principles appearing in him,
and some other of the dignified clergy, and other persons of dis-
tinction in the Church of England, are very agreeable. It is to be
hoped that these things are forerunners of something good and great
to be brought to pass for the church of God.
" I have seen some accounts in our public prints, published here
in America, of those conversions and baptisms in the Russian em-
pire, which you mention in your last letter ; and should be glad of
further information about that matter. We have had published
here, an extract of a letter, written by Dr. Doddridge to Mr. Pear-
sail of Taunton, in Somersetshire, and transmitted by him to Bos-
ton, in a letter to Mr. Prince ; giving a surprising account of a very
w^onderful person, a German by nation, a preacher of the Gospel
to the Jews, lately in London ; w^hom he, (Dr. Doddridge,) saw
and conversed with, and heard preach (or rather repeat) a sermon
there ; who had had great success in preaching to those miserable
people in Germany, Poland, Holland, Lithuania, Hungary, and
other parts ; God having so blessed his labours that, in the various
parts, through which he had travelled, he had been the instrument
of the conversion of about six hundred Jews ; many of whom are
expressing their great concern to bring others of their brethren to
the knowdedge of the great and blessed Redeemer, and beseech-
ing him to instruct their children, that they may preach Christ also.
Lshould be glad, if you hear any thing further of the affair, to be
informed of it by you. I think such things may well be improved
to animate and encourage those who have engaged in the Concert
408 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
for Prayer, for the Reviving of Religion. I rejoice to hear what
you write of some appearances of awakening in Mr. Gillies' church
in Glasgow, and if it continues should be glad to be informed.
"I am very glad to hear of w^hat Mr. McLaurin informs me of the
encouragements likely to be given from Scotland to New Jersey Col-
lege ; a very hopeful society ; and I believe what is done for that
Seminary is doing good in an eminent manner. Mr. McLaurin
tells me of some prospect of your being removed to a congregation
in Edinburgh, which I am pleased with, because I hope there you
will act in a larger sphere, and will have more opportunity to exert
the disposition that appears in you, to promote good public designs
for Zion's prosperity.
" I thank you for the concern you manifest for me under my
difficulties and troubles, by reason of the controversy between me
and my people, about the terms of christian communion.
" This controversy has now had that issue which I expected ; it
has ended in a separation between me and my people. Many
things have appeared, that have been exceedingly unhappy and
uncomfortable in the course of this controversy. The great power
of prejudices from education, established custom, and the traditions
of ancestors and certain admired teachers, and the exceedingly un-
happy influence of bigotry, has remarkably appeared in the ma-
nagement of this affair. The spirit, that has actuated and engaged
my people in this matter, is evidently the same, that has appeared in
your own people in their opposition to winter communions, but only
risen to a much higher degree ; and some of the arguments, that
have been greatly insisted on here, have been very much of the
same sort with some of those urged by your people in your affair.
There have been many things said and done, during our contro-
versy, that I shall not now declare. But would only say, in the
general, that there has been that prejudice, and spirit of jealousy,
and increasing engagedness of spirit and fixedness of resolution, to
gain the point in view, viz. my dismission from my pastoral office
over them, upheld and cherished by a persuasion that herein they
only stood for the truth and did their duty, that it has been an ex-
ceedingly difficult thing for me to say or do any thing at all, in
order to their being enlightened, or brought to a more calm and se-
date consideration of things, without its being misinterpreted, and
turned to an occasion of increasing jealousy and prejudice ; even
those things wherein I have yielded most, and done most to gratify
the people, and assuage their spirits, and win their charity. I have
often declared to the people, and gave it to them under my hand,
that if, after all proper means used and regular steps taken, they
continued averse to remaining under my ministry, I had no inclina-
tion to do any thing, as attempting to oblige them to it. But I
looked on myself bound in conscience, before I left them, (as I was
afraid they were in the way to ruin,) to do my endeavour, that pro-
LIFE 05" PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 409
per means should be used to bring them to a suitable temper, and so
to a capacit}^ of proceeding considerately and with their eyes open ;
properly, and calmly, and prayerfully examining the point in con-
troversy, and also weighing the consequences of things. To this
end I have insisted much on an impartial Council, in which should
be some of the elderly ministers of tlie land, to look fully into our
state, and view it with ail its circumstances, with full liberty to give
both me and them such advice as they should think requisite and pro-
per. And therefore I insisted, that the Council should not wholly
consist of ministers and churches, that were professedly against me.
in the point in coiitroversy ; and that it should not consist wholly of
ministers and churches of this neighbourhood, who were almost al-
together in opposition to me ; but that some should be brought
from abroad. This I also insisted on, as I thought it most likely
an impartial Council would do me justice, in the pubhc representa-
tion they w^ould make of our affairs, in their result. The people
insisted that the Council should be wholly of the neighbourhood :
undoubtedly because they supposed themselves most sure, that their
judgment and advice would be favourable and agreeable to them.
I stood the more against it, because in this country we have no such
thing as appeals from one Council to another, from a lesser to a
larger; and also, because the neighbouring ministers w-ere all
youngerly men. These things were long the subject matter of un-
comfortable troubles and contests. Many were the proposals I
made. At last they complied with this proposal, (after great and
long continued opposition to it,) viz. That I should nominate two
churches to be of the Council, who w^ere not within the bounds of
this county. And so it was agreed that a Council of ten churches
should be called, mutually chosen ; and that two of my half should
be called from abroad. I might have observed before, that there
was a great and long dispute about the business of the Council, or what
should be left to them : and particularly, whether it should be left
to them, or they should have liberty, to give us what advice they
pleased for a remedy from our calamities. This I insisted on, not
that I desired that v.e should bind ourselves beforehand to stand to
their advice, let it be wiiat it would ; but I thought it absurd to tie
up and limit the Council, that they should not exercise their own
judgment, and give us their advice, according to their own mind.
The people were willing the Council should make proposals for an
accommodation ; but that, if they did not like them, the Council
should be obliged immediately to separate us, and would not have
them have any liberty to advise to wait longer, or use any
further means for light, or to take any further or other course for a
remedy from our calamities. At last a vote was passed in these
w^ords, — " That a Council should be called to give us their last ad-
vice, for a remedy from the calamities arising from the present un-
settled, broken state of the church, by reason of the controversy
Vol. T. 5^
410 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARD?.
here subsisting, concerning the Qualifications for full communion
in tlie church : and, if upon the whole of what they see and find in
our circumstances, they judge h best that pastor and people be imme-
diately separated, that they proceed to dissolve the relation between
them." Accordingly a Council was agreed upon, to meet here on
this business, on June 19th. I nominated two out of this county,
of which Mr. Foxcroft's church in Boston was one. But otliers
were nominated provisionally, in case these should fail. Those that
came, Vvcre Mr. Hall's church of Sutton and Mr. Hobby's church
in Reading. One of the churches that I nominated within the
count}', refused to send a delegate, viz. Mr. Billing's church of
Cold Spring. However Mr. Billing himself, (though with some
difficulty,) v.^as admitted into the Council. The people, in mana-
ging this affair on their side, have made chief use of a young gen-
tleman of liberal education and notable abilities, and a fluent spea-
kerj of about seven or eight and twenty years of age, my grandfa-
ther Stoddard's grandson, being my mother's sister's son, a man of
lax principles in religion, falling in, in some essential things, with
Arminians, and is very open and bold in it. He was improved as
one of the agents for the church, and was their chief spokesman
before the Council. He very strenuously urged before the Coun-
cil the necessit}' of an immediate separation ; and I, knowing the
church, the most of them, to be inflexibly bent on this event, informed
the Council that I should not enter into the dispute, but should refer
the matter wholly to the Council's judgment; I signified, that I had
no desire to leave my people, on any other consideration, than their
aversion to my being their minister any longer ; but, they continu-
ing so averse, had no inclination or desire that they should be com-
pelled ; but yet should refer myself to their advice. When the
church was convened, in order to the Council's knowing their minds
with respect to my continuance, about twenty-three appeared for it,
others staid away, choosing not to act either way ; but the genera-
lity of the church, which consists of about 230 male members, vo-
ted for my dismission. My dismission was carried in the Council
by a majority of one voice. The ministers were equally divided ; but
of the delegates, one more was for it than against it, and it so hap-
pened that all those of the Council, who came from the churches of the
people's choosing, voted for my dismission ; but all those who came
from the churches that I chose, were against it, and there happening
to be one fewer of these than of the other, by the church of Cold
Spring not sending a delegate, (which was through that people's
prejudice against my opinion,) the vote was carried that way, by the
vote of one delegate. However, on the 22d of the last month, the
relation between me and this people was dissolved. 1 suppose that
the result of the Council, and the protestation of some of [the
members are printed in Boston by this time. I shall endeavour to
procure one of ihe printed accounts, to be sent with this letter to
XIFE OF PRESIDENT EBWARDS. 41 J
you, together with one of my books, on the point that has been in
controversy between me and my people. Two of the members of
tlie Council, who dissented from the result, yet did not sign the
protestation, vdz. Mr. Reynolds and his delegate, which I suppose
was owing to Mr. Reynolds' extraordinarily cautious and timorous
temper. The last sabbath I preached my farewell sermon. Many
in the congregation seemed to be much affected, and some are ex-
ceedingly grieved. Some few, I believe, have some relentings of
heart, that voted me away. But there is no great probability that
the leading part of the church will ever change. Beside their own
fixedness of resoludon, there are many in the neighbouring towns
to support their resolution ; both in the ministry and civil magistracy ;
without whose influence I believe the people never would have
been so violent as they have been.
" I desire tliat such a time of awful changes, dark clouds, and
great frowns of heaven on me and my people, may be a time of
serious consideration, thorough self-reflection and examination, and
deep humiliation with me. I desire your fe indent prayers for me,
and for those who have heretofore been my people. I know not what
will become of them. There seems to be the utmost danger, that
the younger generation will be carried away with Arminianism, as
with a flood. The young gentleman I spoke of, is high in their
esteem, and is become the most leading man in the town ; and is
very bold in declaiming and disputing for his opinions ; and we
have none able to confront and withstand him in dispute ; and some
of the young people already show a disposition to fall in with his
notions. And it is not likely that the people will obtain paiy young
gendeman of Calvinistic sentiments, to settle with them in the
ministry, who will have courage and ability to make head agamst
him. And as to the older people, there never appeared so great
an indifference among them, about things of this nature. They
will at present be much more likely to be thorough in their care to
settle a minister of principles contrary to mine, as to terms of com-
munion, than to settle one that is sound in die doctrines of grace.
The great concern of the leading part of the town, at present, v\ill
probably be, to come off with flying colours, in the issue of the con-
troversy they have had with rae, and of what they have done in it ;
for which they know many condemn them.
" An end is put, for the present, by these troubles, to the stu-
dies I was before engaged in, and my design in wTiting against Ar-
minianism. I had made considerable preparation, and was deeply
engaged in the prosecution of this design, before I was rent off from
it by these difliculties, and if ever God should give me opportunity,
I would again resume that affiiir. But I am now, as it were, thrown
upon the wide ocean of the world, and know not what will become
of me, and my numerous and chargeable family. Nor have I any
412 LIFE OF I'KESTDENT EDWAJlDS.
particular door in view, that I depend upon to be opened for my
future serviceableness. Most places in New-England, that want a
minister, would not be forward to invite one v.ith so chargeable a
family, nor one so far advanced in years— being 46 the 5th day
of last October. I am fitted for no other business but study. I
should make a poor hand at getting a living by any secular employ-
ment. We are in the hands of God ; and I bless him, I am not
anxious concerning his disposal of us. I hope I shall not distrust
him, nor be unwilling to submit to his will. And I have cause of
thankfulness, that there seems also to be such a disposition in my
family. You are pleased, dear Sir, very kindly to ask me, whe-
ther I could sign the Westminster Confession of Faith, and submit
to the Presbyterian form of Church Government ; and to offer to
use your influence to procure a call for me, to some congregation
in Scotland. 1 should be very ungrateful, if I were not thankful
for such kindness and friendship. As to my subscribing to the
substance of the Westminster Confession, there would be no difii-
culty ; and as to the Presbyterian Government, I have long been
perfectly out of conceit of our unsettled, independent, confused
way of church government in this land ; and the Presbyterian way
has ever appeared to me most agreeable to the word of God, and
the reason and nature of things ; though I cannot say that I think, that
the Presbyterian government of the Church of Scotland is so perfect,
that it cannot, in some respects, be mended. But as to my removing,
with my numerous family, over the Atlantic, it is, I acknowledge, at-
tended with many difhculties, that I shrink at. Among other things,
this is very considerable, that it would be on uncertainties, whether
my gifts and administrations would suit any congregation, that should
send for me without trial ; and so great a thing, as such a removal,
had need to be on some certainty as to that matter. If the expec-
tations of a congregation were so great, and they were so confident
of my qualifications, as to call me at a venture, ha\ing never seen
nor heard me ; their disappointment might possibly be so much the
greater, and they the more uneasy, after acquaintance and trial. My
own countiy is not 50 dear to me, but that, if there were an evident
prospect of being more serviceable to Zion's interests elsewhere,
I could forsake it. And I think my wife is fully of this dispo-
sition.
" I forgot to mention, that, in this evil time in Northampton,
there are some of the young i)eople under awakenings ; and I hope
two or three have lately been converted : two very lately, besides
two or three hopefully brought home the last year.
" My wife and family join vvith me in most respectful and cordial
salutations to you, and your consort ; and we desire the prayers of
you both for us, under our present circumstances. My youngest
child but one has long been in a very infirm, afflicted and decagons;,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
413
State with the rickets, and some other disorders. I desire your
prayers for it.
" I am, dear Sir,
"Your most affectionate and obliged
" Friend and brother,
" Jonathan Edwards."
"P. S. For accounts of the state of religion in America, and
3ome reasons of my conduct in this controversy with my people, I
must refer you to my letters to Mr. Robe, and Mr. M'Laurin."
" To die Rev. Mr. M'Culloch."
^^ jSCorthampton, July 6, 1750.
*' Rev. and dear Sir,
" It is now long, since I have received a letter from you : the
last was dated March 10, 1749. However, you having heretofore
manifested that our correspondence was not unacceptable to you, I
would not omit to do my part towards the continuance of it. Per-
haps one reason of your neglecting to write, may be the failing of
such agreeable matter for correspondence, as we had some years
ago, when religion was flourishing in Scotland and America, and
w^e had joyful information to give each other, of things pertaining
to tlie City of our God. It is indeed now a sorrowful time, on tliis
side of the ocean. Iniquity abounds, and the love ol many waxes
cold. IMultitudes of fair and high professors, in one place and ano-
ther, have sadly backslidden ; sinners are desperately hardened ;
experimental religion is more than ever out of credit, Vvith the far
greater part; and the doctrines of grace, and those principles in reh-
gion that do chiefly concern the povv er of godliness, are far more than
ever discarded. Arminianism, and Pelagianism, have made a
strange progress vrithin a few years. The Church of England, in
'New-England, is, I suppose, treble of what it was seven years ago.
Many professors are gone off to great lengths in enthusiams ^ and
extravagance, in their notions and practices. Great contentions,
separations and confusions, in our religious state, prevail in many
parts of the land. Some of our main pillars are broken ; one of
which was Mr. V/ebb of Boston, who died in the latter part of last
April. Much of the glory of the town of Boston is gone with him ;
and if the bereavements of that town should be added to, by the
death of tv/o or three more of their remaining elder ministers, that
place would be in a very sorrov/ful state indeed, like a city whose
walls are broken down, and like a large flock without a shepherd,
encompassed with wolves, and many in the midst of it.
" These are the dark things that appear. But on the other hand,
there are some things that have a different aspect. There have in
some places appeared revivals of religion. Some litde revi\ings
414 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,'
Iiave been in some places towards Boston. There has been some
reformation, not long since, in one of our Colleges. And by what
I hear, there has been much more of this nature in some other
parts of British America, than in New-England : sometliing
considerable in several towns on Long Island ; and also in some
other parts of the province of New- York, near Bedford river;
something in several parts of New-Jersey, particularly through the
labours of ]Mr. Greenman, a young gentleman educated by the
charitable expenses of the pious and eminent Mr. David Brainerd,
mentioned in his life ; which I think I sent to you the last summer.
And since I last wrote to Scotland, I have had accounts of the pre-
vailing of a religious concern in some parts of Virginia.
" And I must not forget to inform you, that, although I think it
has of late been the darkest time in Northampton, that ever was
since the tovvn stood, yet there have been some overturnings on the
minds of some of the young people here, and two or three instan-
ces of hopeful conversion the last summer, and as many very
lately.
" When I speak of its being a dark time here, I have a special
reference to the great controversy that has subsisted here, for
about a year and a half, between me and my people, about the
forms of communion in the ^^sible church ; which has even at
iength issued in a separation between me and my people ; for a
more particular account of which, I must refer you to my letters to
Mr. Robe and Mr. Erskine. — Besides, I shall endeavour to pro-
cure the printed copies of the Result of the Council, that sat here
the week before last, with the Protestation of some of the members,
that these may be sent to you with this letter, together with one of
my books, published on the point in debate between me and my
people ; of which I crave your acceptance.
" I am now separated from the people, between whom and me
there was once the greatest union. Remarkable is the Providence
of God in this matter. In this event, we have a striking instance
of the instability and uncertainty of all things here below. The
dispensation is indeed awful in many respects, calling for serious
reflection, and deep humiliation, in me and my people. The ene-
my, far and near, will now triumph ; but God can overrule all for
his own glory. I have now nothing visible to depend upon for
my future usefulness, or the subsistence of my numerous family.
But I hope we have an all-sufficient, faithful, covenant God, to de-
pend upon. I desire that I may ever submit to him, walk humbly
before him, and put my trust wholly in him. I desire, dear Sir,
your prayers for us, under our present circumstances.
" I am, Sir, your respectful
" and affectionate friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
" P. S. My wife and family jom with me, in cordial salutations
to you and vours."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARjDS. 415
On the 11th of June, Mr. Edwards married his eldest daughter,
Sarah, to Elihtj Parsons, Esquire, and on the 8th of November,
his fourth daughter, Mary, to Timothy Dwight, Esquire, both of
Northampton.
After iVIr. Edwards was dismissed from his people, several
months elapsed, before he received any proposals of settlement.
During this interval, the Committee of the Church found it very
difficult to procure a regular supply of the pulpit. When no other
preacher could be procured, Mr. Edwards u as for a time applied
to by the Committee, to preach for them ; but always with appa-
rent reluctance, and only for the given Sabbath. He alludes to
these circumstances, in the following letter ; in which the reader
will find, that he was a decided advocate for the celebration of the
Lord's Supper, every Lord's day.
Letter to Mr. Erskine.
^^ JVorthampton, JVov. 15, 1750.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" Some time in July last I WTOte to you, and ordered one of my
books, on the Qualifications for Connnunion in the Church, to be
sent to you from Boston, with the letter. In my letter, I informed
you of what had come to pass, in the issue of the late controversy
between me and my people, in the dissolution of my pastoral rela-
tion to them ; and ordered the printed Result of the Ecclesiastical
Council, that sat on our affairs, and the Protest against the said Re-
sult, to be put up whh the letter ; and also, at the same time, sent
letters to my other correspondents in Scotland, with the books, etc.
I have as yet had no call to any stated business elsewhere in the
ministry ; although, of late, there has been some prospect of my
having invitations to one or two places. The people of Northamp-
ton are hitherto destitute of a minister. They have exerted them-
selves very much, to obtain some candidate to come and preach to
them on probation, and have sent to many different places ; biit
have hitherto been disappointed, and seem to be very much non-
plussed. But the major part of them seem to continue without any
relenting, or misgi\ing of heart, concerning what has been done :
at least the major part of the leading men in the congregation.
But there is a number, whose hearts are broken at what has come
to pass ; and I believe are more deeply affected, than ever they
were at any temporal bereavement. It is thus with one of the
principal men in the parish, viz. Col. Dwight ; and another of our
principal men, viz. Dr. Mather, adheres very much to me ; and
there are more women of this sort, than men, and I doubt not but
there is a number, who in their hearts are with me, who durst not
appear, by reason of the great resolution, and high hand, with which
things are carried in the opposition, by the prevailing part. Such
416 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
is the state of things among us, that a person cannot appear on my
side, without greatly exposing himself to the resentments of his
friends and neighbours, and being the object of much odium. The
committee, that have the care of supplying the pulpit, have asked
me to preach, the greater part of the time since my dismission, v4ien
I have been at home ; but it has seemed to be with much reluc-
tance that they have come to me, and only because they could not
get the pulpit supplied otherwise ; and they have asked me only
from Sabbath to Sabbath. In the mean time, they have taken
much pains, to get somebody else to preach to them.
" Since I wrote to you in July last, I received your letter, dated
the 30th of April last, vvith your generous and acceptable presents of
Fraser's Treatise of Justifying Faith, Mr. Crawford's Manual against
Infidelity, Mr. Randal's Letters on Frequent Communicating, Mr,
Blair's Sermon before the Society for propagating Christian Know-
ledge, with an Account of the Society, and the Bishop of London's
Letters to the cities of London and Westminster. The view, the
last mentioned gives of the wickedness of those cities, is very af-
fecting ; and the patience of God towards such cities, so full of
wickedness, so heinous and horrid in its kinds, and attended with
such aggravations, is very astonishing. That those cities, and the
nation, and indeed Christendom in general, are come to such a pass
as they are, seems to me to argue that some very remarkable dis-
pensation of Divine Providence is nigh, either of mercy, or of
judgment, or perhaps both : of mercy to an elect number, and great
WTath and vengeance towards others ; and that those very things,
you take notice of, in Isa. lix. are approaching, appears to me very
probable. However, I cannot but think, that, at such a day, all
such as truly love Zion, and lament the wickedness that prevails
in the earth, are very loudly called upon to united and eai'nest
prayer to God, to arise and plead his own cause, that he w^ould
make bare his arm, tliat that may bring salvation ; that now, when
the enemy comes in as a flood, the Spirit of the Lord may lift up a
standard against him. When the Church of Christ is like the ship,
wherein Christ and his disciples were, when it was tossed with a
dreadful tempest, and even covered with waves, and Christ was
asleep ; certainly it becomes christians, (though not with doubting
and unbelief,) to call on their Redeemer, that he would awake out
of sleep, and rebuke the winds and waves.
" There are some things, that afford a degree of comfort and
hope, in this dark day, respecting the state of Zion. I cannot but
rejoice at some things which I have seen, that have been lately
published in England, and the reception they have met with in so
corrupt a time and nation. Some things of Dr. Doddridge's, (who
seems to have his heart truly engaged for the interests of religion,)
particularly his Rise and Progress, and Col. Gardiner's Life, and
also Mr. Hervey's IMeditations. And I confess it is a thing, tliat
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
41T
gives me much hope, that there are so many on this side the ocean
united in the concert for prayer, proposed from Scotland ; of which
I may give a more particular account in a letter to Mr. M'Laurin,
which I intend shall be sent witii this. I had lately a letter from
Governour Belcher, and in the postscript he sent me the following
extract of a letter, he had lately received from Dr. Doddridge.
" Nor did I ever know a finer class of young preachers, for its num-
ber, than that which God has given me this year, to send out into
the churches. Yet are not all the supplies, here as elsewhere, ade-
quate to their necessities ; for many congregations, in various parts
of England, remain vacant; but I hope God will prosper the schemes
we are forming for their assistance. I bless God, that, in these
middle parts of our island, peace and truth prevail in sweet har-
mony ; and I think God is reviving our cause, or rather his own,
sensibly, though in a gentle and almost unobserved manner."
" This, which the Doctor speaks of, I hope is a revival of religion ;
though many things in many places, have been boasted of as glori-
ous revivals, which have been but counterparts of religion, so it has
been with many things that were intermingled with and followed
our late happy revival. There have been in New England, within
these eight years past, many hundreds, if not thousands, of instances,
very much like that of the boy at Tiptry Heath, mentioned by Mr.
Davidson, as you give account in your letter. We ought not only
to praise God for every thing, that appears favourable to the interests
of religion, and to pray earnestly for a general re\dval, but also to
use means that are proper in order to it : and one proper means
must be allowed to be, a due administration of Christ's ordinances :
one instance of which is that, which you and Mr. Randal have lately
been striving for; viz. a restoring the primitive practice of frequent
communicating. I should much wonder, (had it not been for what
I have myself lately seen of the force of bigotry, and prejudice,
arising from education and custom,) how such arguments and per-
suasions, as Mr. Randal uses, could be withstood ; but however they
may be resisted for the present, yet I hope those who have begun
will continue to plead the cause of Christ's institutions ; and what-
ever opposition is made, I should think it would be best for them to
plead nothing at all short of Christ's institutions, \iz. the administra-
tion of the Lord's Supper every Lord's day — it must come to that
at last ; and why should Christ's ministers and people, by resting
in a partial reformation, lay a foundation for a new struggle, and an
uncomfortable labour and conflict, in some future generation, in or-
der to a full restoration of the primitive practice.
" I should be greatly gratified, dear Sir, by the continuance of
your correspondence, and by being informed by you of the state of
things, relating to the interests of religion in Europe, and especially
in Great Britain ; and particularly whether the affair of a compre-
hension is like to go on, or whether the Test act is like to be taken
Vol. L 53
418 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
off, or if there be any thing else done, or published, in England or
Scotland, that remarkably affects the interests of religion.
" I have, with this letter, sent Mr. Bellamy's True Religion De-
lineated, with a sermon of mine at Mr. Strong's ordination ; of
which I ask your acceptance, as a small testimony of gratitude for
your numerous favours to me. I ask a constant remembrance in
your prayers, that I may have the presence of God under my
unusual trials, and that I may make a good improvement of
all God's dealings with me. My wife joins with me in most
cordial salutations to you and Mrs. Erskine.
" I am, dear Sir,
" Your affectionate and obliged
" friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
" Mr. Erskine."
"At length," observes Dr. Hopkins, "a great uneasiness was
manifested, by many of the people of Northampton, that Mr. Ed-
wards should preach there at all. Upon which, the Committee for
supplying the pulpit, called the town together, to know their minds
with respect to that matter; w^hen they voted; That it was not
agreeable to their minds that he should preach among them. Ac-
cordingly, while Mr. Edwards was in the towTi, and they had no
other minister to preach to them, they carried on public worship
among themselves, and without any preaching, rather than invite
him.*
"Every one must be sensible," observes Dr. Hopkins, who w^as liim-
self an occasional eye-\\itness of these scenes, " that this was a great
trial to Mr. Edwards. He had been nearly twenty-four years among
that people ; and his labours had been, to all appearance, from time to
time greatly blessed among them : and a great number looked on him
as their spiritual father, who had been the happy instrument of
turning them from darkness to light, and plucking them as brands
out of the burning. And they had frcm time to time professed
that they looked upon it as one of their greatest privileges to have
such a minister, and manifested their great love and esteem of him,
to such a degree, that, (as St. Paul says of the Galatians,) " if it had
been possible, they would have plucked out their owti eyes, and
given them to him." And they had a great interest in his affec-
tion : he had borne them on his heart, and carried them in his
bosom for many years ; exercising a tender concern and love for
them : for their good he was ahvays writing, contriving, labouring ;
for them he had poured out ten thousand fervent prayers ; in their
* This vote appears to have hcen passed in the latter part of November, a few
weeks only before Mr. Edwards received proposals of settlement, which he ul-
timately accepted.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 41 D
good he had rejoiced as one that iindeth great spoil ; and they
were dear to him above any other people under heaven. — Now to
have this people turn against him, and thrust him out from among
them, stopping their ears, and running upon him with furious zeal,
not allowing him to defend himself by giving him a fair hearing ;
and even refusing so much as to hear him preach; many of them
surmising and publicly speaking many ill things as to his ends and
designs ! surely this must come very near to him, and try his spirit.
The words of the psalmist seem applicable to this case, " It was not
an enemy that reproached me, then I could have borne it ; neither
was it he that hated me, that did magnify himself against me, then
I would have hid myself from him. But it was thou — my guide
and mine acquaintance. We took sweet counsel together, and
walked unto the house of God in company."
" Let us therefore now behold the man ! — The calm sedateness
of his mind ; his meekness and humility in great and violent oppo-
sition, and injurious treatment ; his resolution and steady conduct
through all this dark and terrible storm, were truly wonderful, and
cannot be set in so beautiful and affecting a light by any descrip-
tion, as they appeared in to his friends, who were eye-witnesses.
" Mr. Edwards had a numerous and chargeable family, and
little or no income, exclusive of his salary ; and, considering how
far he w^as advanced in years ; the general disposition of people,
who want a minister, to prefer a young man, who has never been
settled, to one who has been dismissed from his people ; and what
misrepresentations were made of his principles through the country ;
it looked to him not at all probable, that he should ever have oppor-
tunity to be settled again in the work of the ministry, if he was dis-
missed from Northampton : and he was not inclined, or able, to
take any other course, or go into any other busmess to get a living :
so that beggary as well as disgrace stared him full in the face, if he
persisted in his principles. When he was fixed in his principles,
and before they were publicly known, he told some of his friends,
that, if he discovered and persisted in them, it would most likely
issue in his dismission and disgrace; and the ruin of himself
and family, as to their temporal interests. He therefore first
sat down and counted the cost, and deliberately took up the
cross, w^hen it was set before him in its full weight and mag-
nitude ; and in direct opposition to all worldly views and mo-
tives. And therefore his conduct, in these circumstances, was
a remarkable exercise and discovery of his conscientiousness;
and of his readiness to deny himself, and to forsake all that he had, to
follow Christ.— A man must have a considerable degree of the
spirit of a martyr, to go on with the steadfastness and resolution with
which he did. He ventured wherever truth and duty appeared to
lead him, unmoved at the threatening dangers on every side.
420 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
" However, God did not forsake him. As he gave him those
inward supports, by v/hich he w^as able in patience to possess his
soul, and courageously row on in the storm, in the face of boister-
ous winds beating hard upon him, and in the midst of gaping weaves
threatening to swallow him up ; so he soon appeared for him in his
providence, even beyond all his expectations. His correspondents,
and other friends, in Scotland hearing of his dismission, and fearing
it might be the means of bringing him into worldly straits, gene-
rously contributed a considerable sum, and sent it over to him.
" And God did not leave him, without tender and valuable
friends at Northampton. For a small number of his people, who
opposed his dismission from the begnniing, and some, who acted on
neither side, but after his dismission adhered to him, under the influ-
ence of their great esteem and love of IMr. Edwards, were willing,
and thought themselves able, to maintain him : and insisted upon it,
that it was his duty to stay among them, as a distinct and separate
congregation, from the body of the town who had rejected him.
" Mr. Edwards could not see it to be his duty to remain among
them, as this would probably be a means of perpetimting an unhap-
py division in the town ; and there was to him no prospect of doing
the good there, which would counterbalance the evi\. However,
that he might do all he could to satisfy his tender and afflicted
friends ; he consented to ask the advice of an Ecclesiastical Coun-
cil. Accordingly a Council was called, and met at Northampton
on the 15th of May 1751. — The town on this occasion was put into
a great tumult. They, who were active in the dismission of Mr.
Edwards, supposed, though without any good ground, that he was
contriving with his friends, again to introduce himself at Northamp-
ton." A meeting of the church was summoned, and a Commit-
tee of the church appointed; who, in the name of the church,
drew up a Remonstrance against the proceedings of the Council,
and laid it before that body. The character of this instrument
may be learned, from the subsequent confession of one of the Com-
mittee of the church that signed it, who was principally concerned in
drawing it up, and very active in bringing the church to accept of it, and
to vote that it should be presented to the Council. To use his own lan-
guage, it was " every where interlarded with unchristian bitterness, and
" sarcastical and unmannerly insinuations. It contained divers di-
" rect, grievous and criminal charges and allegations against Mr.
" Edwards, w^hich, I have since good reason to suppose, were all
" founded on jealous and uncharitable mistakes, and so were real-
" ly gross slanders ; also many heavy and reproachful charges upon
" divers of Mr. Edwards' adherents, and some severe censures of
" them all indiscriminately ; all of which, if not wholly false and
" groundless, yet w^ere altogether unnecessary, and therefore highly
" criminal. Indeed I am fully convinced that the whole of that
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 421
" composure, excepting tlie small part of it relating to the expedi-
*' ency of Mr. Edwards' resettlement at Northampton, w^as total]/
"unchristian, — a scandalous, abusive, injurious hbel against Mr.
" Edwards and his particular friends, especially the former, and
" highly provoking and detestable in the sight of God ; for w^hich I
" am heartily sorry and ashamed ; and pray I may remember it,
" with deep abasement and penitence, all my days."
After this Remonstrance of the church had been read before the
Council, they immediately invited the Committee, by whom it was
signed, to come forward, and prove the numerous allegations and
insinuations, which it contained; "but they refused to appear and
support any of their charges, or so much as to give the gentlemen
of the Council any opportunity to confer with them, about the affair
depending, though it w^as diligently sought ;" and though, by pre-
senting the Remonstrance, they had virtually given the Council
jurisdiction, as to the charges it contained, yet they utterly refused
to acknowledge them to be an Ecclesiastical Council. The Coun-
cil then invited the Church, as a body, to a friendly conference, to
see if some measures could not be devised for the removal of the
difficulties, in which the ecclesiastical affairs of the town were in-
volved ; but, although this was earnestly and repeatedly moved for,
on the part of the Council, it was repeatedly and finally denied on
the part of the church.
" The Council having heard what Mr. Edwards, and those who
adhered to him, had to say ; advised, agreeably to the judgment of
Mr. Edwards, that he should leave Northampton, and accept of
the imdtations, which he had received, to take charge of the Indian
Mission, as well as of the church and congregation, at Stockbridge :
of which a more particular account will be given further on.
As a proper close to this melancholy story, and to confirm and
illustrate what has been related, the following Letter from Joseph
Hawley, Esq. to the Rev. Mr. Hall of Sutton, published in a
weekly newspaper in Boston, May 19th, 1760, is here inserted.
The reader, who has perused the preceding pages, will not need to
be informed, that this gentleman, though certainly less violent, and
far less malignant, than some of his associates, was not only very
active in the transactions of this whole affair, but a principal leader
in it, and the man, on whose counsels and conduct the opponents of
Mr. Edwards especially relied. He was a near kinsman of Mr.
Edwards, and a lawyer of distinguished talents and eloquence.*
" To the Rev. Mr. Hall, of Sutton.
'' JVorthampton, May 9, 1760.
" Rev. Sir,
" I have often wished, that every member of the two Ecclesias-
* The father of Mr. Hawley married Rebeckah, the tiftli daughter of the
Rev. Mr. Stoddard, the sister of Mr. Edwards' mother.
422 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
tical Councils, that formerly sat in Northampton, upon the unhappy
differences, between our former most worthy and Rev. Pastor, Mr.
Jonathan Edwards, and the church here, whereof you were a
member ; I say, Sir, I have often wished, every one of them truly
knew my real sense of my own conduct in the affair, that the one
and the other of the said Councils are privy to. As I have long
apprehended it to be my duty, not only to humble myself before
God, for what was unchristian and sinful in my conduct before the
said Councils, but also to confess my faults to them, and take shame
to myself before them ; so I have often studied with myself, in
what manner it was practicable for me to do it. When I under-
stood that you. Sir, and IMr. Eaton, were to be at Cold-Spring at
the time of the late council, I resolved to improve the opportunity,
fully to open my mind there to you and him thereon ; and thought
that probably some method might be then thought of, in which my
reflections on myself, touching the matters above hinted at, might
be communicated to most, if not all, the gentlemen aforesaid, who
did not reside in this county. But you know. Sir, how difficult it
was for us to converse together by ourselves, when at Cold-Spring,
without giving umbrage to that people ; I therefore proposed wri-
ting to you upon the matters, which I had then opportunity only
most summarily to suggest ; which you. Sir, signified would be
agreeable to you. I therefore now undertake what I then propo-
sed, in which I humbly ask the divine aid ; and that I may be
made most freely willing, fully to confess my sin and guilt to you
and the world, in those instances, which I have reason to suppose
fell under your notice, as tliey were public and notorious transac-
tions, and on account whereof, therefore, you. Sir, and all otliers
who had knowledge thereof, had just cause to be offended at me.
" And in the first place. Sir, I apprehend that, with the church
and people of Northampton, I sinned and erred exceedingly, in
consenting and labouring, that there should be so early a dismission
of Mr. Edwards from his pastoral relation to us, even upon the
supposition that he was really in a mistake in the disputed point :
not only because the dispute was upon matters so very disputable in
themselves, and at the greatest remove from fundamental, but be-
cause Mr. Edwards so long had approved himself a most faithful
and painful pastor to the said church. He also changed his senti-
ments, in that point, wholly from a tender regard to what appeared
to him to be truth ; and had made known his sentiments with great
moderation, and upon great deliberation, against all worldly mo-
tives, from mere fidelity to his great Master, and a tender re-
gard to the souls of his flock, as we had the highest reason to
judge. These considerations now seem to me sufficient ; and
would, (if we had been of a right spirit) have greatly endear-
ed hihi to his people, and made us to the last degree, reluc-
tant to ])art with him, and disposed us to the exercise of the great-
LIFE OF PRESIDEXT EDWARDS. 423
est candour, gentleness and moderation. How much of the reverse
whereof appeared in us, I need not tell you, Sir, who were an eye
witness of our temper and conduct.
•' And, although it does not become me to pronounce decisively,
on a point so disputable, as was then in dispute ; yet I beg leave to
say, that I really apprehend, that it is of the highest moment to the
body of this church, and to me in particular, most solicitously to
enquire, w^hether, like the Pharisees and lawyers in John Baptist's
time, we did not reject the counsel of God against ourselves, in re-
jecting Mr. Edwards, and his doctrine, which was the ground of his
dismission. And I humbly conceive, that it highly imports us all of
this church, most seriously and impartially to examine what that
most w^orthy and able divine published, about that time, in support
of the same, w^hereby he being dead yet speaketh. But there were
three things. Sir, especially in my own particular conduct before the
first council, which have been justly matter of great grief and much
trouble to me, almost ever since, viz.
" In the first place, I confess. Sir, that I acted very immodestly
and abusively to you, as well as injuriously to the church and my-
self, when with much zeal and unbecoming assurance, I moved the
council that they would interpose to silence and stop you, in an ad-
dress you were making one morning to the people, w^herein you
were, if I do not forget, briefly exhorting tliem to a tender remem-
brance of the former affection and harmony, that had long subsisted
between them and their Rev. Pastor, and the great comfort and
profit, which they apprehended that they had received from his
ministry ; for which. Sir, I heartily ask your forgiveness ; and I
think, that we ought, instead of opposing an exhortation of that na-
ture, to have received it with all thankfulness.
" Another particular of my conduct before that council, w^hich I
now apprehend w^as criminal, and was owing to the want of that
tender affection, and reverend respect and esteem for Mr. Edw ards,
which he had highly merited of me, w^as my strenuously op-
posing the adjournment of the matters submitted to that council
for about two months; for which I declare myself unfeignedly
sorry ; and I with shame remember, that I did it in a peremptory,
decisive, vehement, and very immodest manner.
" But, Sir, the most criminal part of my conduct at that time, that
I am conscious of, was my exhibiting to that Council a set of argu-
ments in WTiting, the drift w^hereof was to prove the reasonableness
and necessity of Mr. Edwards' dismission, in case no accommoda-
tion was then effected ^vith mutual consent ; which wTiting, by clear
implication, contained some severe, uncharitable, and, if I remem-
ber right, groundless and slanderous imputations on Mr. Edwards,
expressed in bitter language. And although the original draft
thereof was not done by me, yet I foolishly and sinfully consented to
copy it ; and, as agent for the Church, to read it, and deliver it to
424 LTFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the Council ; which I could never have done, if I had not had a
wicked relish for perverse things : which conduct of mine I confess
was very sinful, and highly provoking to God ; for which I am
ashamed, confounded, and have nothing to answer.
"As to the Church's Remonstrance, as it was called, which their
Committee preferred to the last of the said Councils, (to all which
I was consenting, and in the composing whereof I was very active,
as also in bringing the church to their vote upon it;) I would, in
tlie first place, only observe, that I do not remember any thing, in
that small part of it, which was plainly discursive of the expediency
of Mr. Edwards' re-settlement here, aspastor toapartof the church,
which was very exceptionable. But as to all the residue, which
was much the greatest part thereof, (and I am not certain that any
part was wholly free,) it was every where interlarded with unchris-
tian bitterness, sarcastical, and unmannerly insinuations. It con-
tained divers direct, grievous, and criminal charges and allegations
against Mr. Edwards, w^hich, I have since good reason to suppose,
were all founded on jealous and uncharitable mistakes, and so, were
really gross slanders ; also many he?Lvy and reproachful charges
upon divers of Mr. Edwards' adherents, and some severe censures
of them all indiscriminately ; all of which, if not wholly false and
groundless, were altogether unnecessary, and therefore highly cri-
minal. Indeed, I am fully convinced, that the whole of that com-
posure, excepting the small part tliereof above mentioned, was to-
tally unchristian, a scandalous, abusive, injurious libel, against Mr.
Edwards and his particular friends, especially the former, and highly
provoking and detestable in the sight of God ; for which I am hear-
tily sorry and ashamed ; and pray that I may remember it with deep
abasement, and penitence all my days. Nor do I now think, that
the Church's conduct in refusing to appear, and attend before that
Council, to support the charges and allegations in the said Remon-
strance against i\Ir. Edwards and the said brethren, which they de-
manded, was ever vindicated, by all the subtle answers that were
given to the said demand ; nor do I think that our conduct
in that instance was capable of a defence. For it appears to
me, that, by making such charges against them before the said
Council, we necessarily so far gave that Council jurisdiction ;
and I own with sorrow and regret, that I zealously endeavoured,
that the Church should perseveringly refuse to appear before
the said Council, for the purpose aforesaid ; which I humbly
pray God to forgive.
" Another part of my conduct. Sir, of wiiich I have long re-
pented, and for which I hereby declare my hearty sorrow, was
my obstinate opposition to the last Council's having any confer-
ence with the Church ; which the said Council earnestly and
repeatedly moved for, and which the Church, as you know,
finally denied. I think it discovered a great deal of pride and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 425
vain sufficiency in the church, and showed them to be very opinion-
ative, especially the chief sticklers, one of whom I was, and think
it was running a most presumptuous risk, and acting the part of
proud scorners, for us to refuse hearing, and candidly and seriously
considering, what that council could say or oppose to us ; among
whom, there were divers justly in great reputation for grace and
wisdom.
" In these instances. Sir, of my conduct, and in others, (to which
you were not privy,) in the course of that most melancholy conten-
tion with Mr. Edwards, I now see that I was very much influenced
by vast pride, self-sufficiency, ambition, and vanity. I appear to
myself vile, and doubtless much more so to others, who are more
impartial ; and do, in the review thereof, abhor myself, and repent
sorely : and if my own heart condemns me, it behoves me solemnly
to remember, that God is greater and knoweth all things. 1 hereby
own. Sir, that such treatment of Mr. Edwards, wherein I was so
deeply concerned and active, was particularly and very aggra-
vatedly sinful and ungrateful in me, because I was not only un-
der the common obligations of each individual of the society to
him, as a most able, diligent and faithful pastor ; but I had also re-
ceived many instances of his tenderness, goodness and generosity,
to me as a young kinsman, whom he was disposed to treat in a
most friendly manner.
*' Indeed, Sir, I must own, that, by my conduct in consulting and
acting against Mr. Edwards, within the time of o.ir most unhappy
disputes with him, and especially in and about that abominable
" Remonstrance," I have so far symbolized with Balaam, Ahitophel
and Judas, that I am confounded and filled with terror, often-
times, when I attend to the most painful similitude. And I
freely confess, that, on account of my conduct above mentioned, I
have the greatest reason to tremble at those most solemn and
awful words of our Saviour, Matt, xviii. 6, Whoso shall offend one
of these little ones, which believe in me, it were better for him that a
mill-stone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned
in the depth of the sea; and those in Luke x. 16, He that despiseth
you, despiseth me ; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent
me ; and I am most sorely sensible that nothing but that infinite
grace and mercy, which saved some of the betrayers and murder-
ers of our blessed Lord, and the persecutors of his martyrs, can
pardon me ; in which alone I hope for pardon, for the sake of
Christ, whose blood, blessed be God, cleanseth from all sin. On
the whole. Sir, I am convinced, that I have the greatest reason to
say as David, " Have mercy upon me, O God, according to thy
loving kindness, according to the multitude of thy tender mercies,
blot out my transgressions ; wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity,
and cleanse me from my sin ; for I acknowledge my trans-
gressions, and my sin is ever before me. Hide thy face fi:om
Vol. I. 54
426 1.1FE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities; create in me a cleaa
heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me ; cast me
not away from thy presence, and take not thy holy Spirit from me :
restore unto me the joy of thy salvation, and uphold me with thy free
Spirit." (Ps. H. 1—3, 9—12.)
" And 1 lumibly apprehend, that it greatly concerns the church
of Northampton most seriously to examine. Whether the many hard
speeches, spoken by many particular members against their former
pastor, some of which the church really countenanced, (and especial-
ly those spoken by the church as a body, in that moSt vile " Remon-
strance,") are not so odious and ungodly, as to be utterly in-
capable of defence ; whether the said church were not guilty
of a great sin, in being so willing and disposed, for so slight
a cause, to part with so faithful and godly a minister as Mr.
Edwards was ; and whether ever God will hold us guiltless, till
we cry to hin:i for Christ's sake to pardon and save us from that
judgment, which such ungodly deeds deserve. And I most hear-
tily wish and pray, that the town and church of Northampton
would seriously and carefully examine. Whether they have not
abundant cause to judge, that they are now lying under great
guilt in the sight of God ; and whether those of us, who were con-
cerned in that most awful contention with Mr. Edwards, can ever
more reasonably expect God's favour and blessing, till our eyes
are opened, and we become thoroughly convinced that we have
greatly provoked the Most High, and have been injurious to
one of the best of men ; and until we shall be thoroughly con-
vinced, tliat we have dreadfully persecuted Christ, by persecut-
ing and vexing that just man, and servant of Christ; until we
shall be humble as in the dust on account of it, and till we
openly, in full terms, and without baulking the matter, confess
the same before the world, and most humbly and earnestly seek
forgiveness of God, and do what we can to honour the memory
of Mr. Edwards, and clear it of all the aspersions which we
unjustly cast upon him ; since God has been pleased to put it
beyond our power to ask his forgiveness. Such terms, I am
persuaded, the great and righteous God will hold us to, and that it
will be vain for us to hope to escape with impunity in any other
way. This I am convinced of with regard to myself, and this
way I most solemnly propose to take myself, (if God in his mercy
shall give me opportunity) that so, by making free confession
to God and man of my sin and guilt, and publicly taking shame to
myself, I may give glory to the God of Israel, and do what in
me lies to clear the memory of that venerable man from the
wrongs and mjuries, I was so active in bringing on his reputatioh
and character ; and I thank God, that he" has been pleased to
spare my life to this time, and am sorry that I have delayed th^
affair so long.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 427
" Although I made the substance of ahnost all the foregoing re-
jections in writing, but not exactly in the same manner, to Mr. Ed-
w^ards and the brethren who adhered to him, in Mr. Edwards' life,
and before he removed from Stockbridge, and I have reason to
belive that he, from his great candour and charity, heartily forgave
me and prayed for me: yet, because that was not generally
known, I look on myself obliged to take further steps ; for while I
kept silence my hones waxed old, he. For all these my great sins
therefore, in the first place, I humbly and most earnestly ask ior-
giveness of God ; in the next place, of the relatives and neai'
friends of Mr. Edwards. I also ask the forgiveness of all those,
who were called Mr. Edwards' adherents ; and of all the mem-
bers of the ecclesiastical councils above mentioned ; and lastly of
all christian people, who have had any knowledge of these matters.
" I have no desire, Sir, that you should make any secret of this
letter ; but that you would communicate the same to whom you
shall judge proper : and I purpose, if God shall give me opportuni-
ty, to procure it to be pubhshed in some one of the pubHc news-
papers ; for I cannot devise any other way of making known my
sentiments of the foregoing matters to all, who ought to be ac-
quainted therewith, and therefore I think I ought to do it, whatever
remarks I may forsee will be made thereon. Probably, w^hen it
comes out, some of my acquaintance will pronounce me quite over-
run with vapours ; others will be furnished v^ith matter for mirth
and pleasantry; others will cursorily pass it over, as relating to
matters quite stale ; but some, I am persuaded, will rejoice to see
me brought to a sense of my sin and duty ; and I myself shall be
conscious, that I have done something of what the nature of the
case admits, towards undoing what is, and long has been, to my
greatest remorse and trouble, that it was ever done.
" Sir, I desire that none would entertain a thought, from my
having spoken respectfully of ^h^ Edwards, that I am disaffected
to our present pastor ; for the very reverse is true ; and I have a
reverend esteem, real value, and hearty affection for him, and bless
God, that he has, notwithstanding all our former unworthiness, given
us one to succeed Mr. Edwards, who, as I have reason to hope, is
truly faithful.
" I conclude this long letter, by heartily desiring your prayers,
that my repentance of my sins above mentioned may be unfeigned
and genuine, and such as God in infinite mercy, for Christ's sake,
will accept ; and I beg leave to subscribe myself,
'* Sir, your real, though very unworthy friend,
" and obedient servant,
" Joseph Hawlky."
CHAPTER XXIV.
Review of the Dismission of Mr. Edwards. — Causes. — Conduct
of the Parties. — Designs of Providence.
The lacts €Oftnected with the dismission of Mr. Edwards from
Northampton, so far as they have come within my knowledge, have
now been detailed. An event so singular, so unhappy in itself,
and so important in its consequences, and in its connection with
the ecclesiastical history of New-England, deserves no ordinary-
attention. In examining its bearing on the character of Air. Ed-
wards, we are compelled to consider the Causes which led to it,
and the Conduct of the various parties concerned. -
In reviewing the Causes, which led to this melancholy event, it
cannot fail to strike the reader, that, agreeably to the confession of
his most violent opposers and most bitter enemies, no solitary in-
stance of misconduct, on the part of Mr. Edwards, is to be enu-
merated among those causes. No allegation of imprudence, or
impropriety, in him or his family, no mention of any unfaithfulness,
or neglect of duty, — of any fault, either of commission or of
omission, is to be found in any of the documents connected with the
whole series of transactions, from the beginning to the close. The
only charges brought against him, were, — that he had changed his
opinion, with regard to the Scriptural Qualifications for admission
to the Church ; that he was very pertinacious in adhering to his
new opinions ; and that, in this way, he gave his people a great
deal of trouble. When we remember the great and general ex-
citement, prevailing for so long a time in the town, the acrimony of
feeling, and the severity of censure, so extensively manifested ;
no higher proof than this can be furnished, of uncommon purity
and excellence, on the part of an individual or his family.
Among the Causes, which led to this separation, may be men-
tioned the ibilowing : the Existing State of the Church at that pe-
riod ; the attempt to maintain purity of Discipline, m the case of
some of its younger members ; the personal hostility of the
fc y ; and above all, the conscientious scruples of Mr. Edwards,
as to the admission of unconverted members into the christian
Church. All these, if v/e mistake not, so far as Mr. Edwards had
anv^ connection with them, will be found highly honourable to his
character.
The Existing State of the Church of Northampton, dttii-Stime^
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 429
deserves our notice. It was, and had long been, very large ; em-
bracing almost all the married aduhs of the congregation, as well as
a considerable proportion of the youths of both sexes. This state
of things, considered in itself merely, and without reference to the
particular character or condition of any given body of christians, is
now, and always hitherto has been, a suspicious circumstance, as to
the prevalence of vital rehgion, in any church of Christ. Where a
church includes the great body of a congregation, it must have been
for a considerable period, and still is, the fashion, to belong to it ;
and, not to belong to it, involves, of course, a species of public dis-
grace. In such circumstances, very strong inducements are held
out to irreligious men, to persuade themselves, in some way or
other, that they have become christians, and so to attach themselves
to the christian church.
In national churches, and in those sects or denominations, which
erect no effectual barrier against the incursions of an unconverted
world, we find the mass of the population, and among these, of
course, a vast multitude of the ungodly, uniting themselves to the
visible family of Christ, and, by their numbers and their influence,
giving to that section of it to which they belong, as a body, their
own worldly character.
In churches, which aim at a more exact conformity to the scrip-
tural rules, in preventing the admission of unrenewed persons into
.their number, there is, in the state of things we have mentioned, a
constant danger from this source. There is so, with regard to the
admission of unworthy members. Such churches become thus large,
in consequence of powerful revivals of religion. A revival of reli-
gion is a season of high excitement in the body of a congregation,
even when nothing moves them but the truth of God, applied di-
rectly to the conscience ; but especially is this true, when, in addi-
tion to this, artificial means are employed, as they sometimes un-
happily are, to rouse the feelings of the church, and the passions of
the people at large. In such a state of things, when the immedi-
ate presence and direct influences of the Holy Spirit are generally
felt, and universally acknowledged, when convictions of sin are
wrought, with a greater or less degree of power, in almost every un-
renewed mind, when every such mind is conscious of anxiety and
alarm, as to its final welfare, and when great numbers are really
pressing into the kingdom of God ; those, who have long wished to
be in the church, because it is fashionable and reputable to be
there, and because, when there, they hope to feel a sense of saiety,
having heard from those around them the feelings and the language
of Zion, easily persuade themselves, that the same change has
passed on them, which others, already acknowledged to be chris-
tians, have experienced, and therefore offer themselves as candi-
dates for admission to the church. In deciding on the question,
whether they shall be admitted, both the church and the minister
430 LIFE ©P PRESIDENT EDWARBs.
are in more than ordinary danger of deciding wrong. The feel-
ings of both are powerfully excited, and of course their minds are
less likely to make up a judgment, founded merely on evidence.
Both are conscious, that the Spirit of God is present in the midst of
them, carrying on his own appropriate work of conviction and con-
version, with divine power and glory. Both have a lively compas-
sion for impenitent sinners ; both wish the enlargement of the
church ; and the minister, perhaps, is fondly anticipating the time,
when he can speak of the scores^ if not of the hundreds, oF his spi-
ritual children. The individuals examined, speak a common lan-
guage, and tell a common story — a story sometimes learned by-
rote. Of a change, all are conscious ; and it is a change in their
views and feelings, on the subject of religion. They do not discri-
minate, with regard to themselves, or one another; and the appa-
rent difference among them is usually not so great, as to enable
others to make any satisfactory discrimination. All indulge hope
concerning themselves, and each has already satisfied numbers of
his own conversion. All also, during the months, or perhaps weeks,
that have elapsed, since this hope was cherished, have broken off
their external sins ; and none have had a sufficient length of trial
to decide, whether they have gained a decisive victory over the
sins of the heart. The time for admission is come ; all believe that
they have resolved to lead a life of religion ; and no very satisfac-
tory reason can be given, why one should be taken, and another
left. In these circumstances, when ardent zeal, and lively hope,
and tender compassion, are to sit as umpires ; it is not surprising
that, even in such churches, multitudes of unrenewed men should
succeed in their application for admission.
But tlie danger is at least equally great, with regard to the gene-
ral state of religion in such churches. As the church embraces
the body of the congregation, it is the stronger party, and can cany
its own measures, vvidiout opposition. Strong in itself, in its own
numbers, wisdom, wealth and resources, it loses its sense of depen-
dence, not only on the aid of the congregation, but on the care and
protection of its Head. The members of such a church cease to
fear the gaze of the surrounding world, and gradually lose the
watchfulness and circumspection, which the dread of that gaze usu-
ally inspires. This is true even of those, who are thought to fur-
nish evidence of their own piety.
What shall we say then, of the multitude, who have been thus
im< roperly admitted ? When their ardour has once abated, they
have nodiing left, to lead them even to an external conformity to
the rules of the Gospel, except a regard to reputadon, a fear of
ecclesiastical censure, or of the loss of that mistaken hope, which
they cherish of their own safety. The consequence is, that, find-
ing no enjoyment in religion, they re^irquish the performance of
one external duty after anotlier, and allow themselves in the prac-
LJtlkE OB PRESIDENT EDWARDS, 431
tice of one and another secret sin, until their lives are as really, if
not as obviously, worldly and irreligious, as they were before their
annexation to the church. Such men, when constituting a nume-
rous body in a given church, unite for common defence, and keep
each other in countenance. By their numbers, their example and
their influence, they diffuse a spirit of worldly-mind edness through
the whole body, oppose every measure designed for its reforma-
tion, and effectually prevent the discipline of the church.
All this must have been emphatically realized in the Church of
Northampton. The two principal safeguards, against the admis-
sion of irreligious men into the church, are, the dread of making an
unsound profession of religion, on the part of the candidate, grow-
ing out of the firm conviction in his mind, that such a profession in-
volves very great guilt in the sight of God, and leading of course to
thorough self-examination ; and an established rule on the part oi'
the church, that none shall be received, who do not, when examin-
ed, furnish satisfactory evidence of conversion. These two safe-
guards had now been removed from the Church of Northampton,
for forty-five years ; and this, under the express sanction, and by
the immediate agency, of so wise and good a man as Mr. Stoddard ;
and the people had been taught to beheve, that, although piety was
necessary for salvation, it was not necessary for Church-member-
ship ; but that communion at the Lord's Supper was at once the
duty and the privilege, of unconverted men, as such, and the most
probable means of their conversion. Such had been the actual
practice of the church, during this long period ; and five revivals
of religion, (those in 1712 and 1718, that in 1727, and those in
1734, and 1749, — the first, and the last two, of uncommon extent
and power,) dining which almost all the existing members of the
church had made a profession of religion, had occurred since the
practice was introduced. The faithful labours of Mr. Stoddard
and Mr. Edwards, during this long period, had indeed been effi-
cacious, in preventing many of the evils which might otherwise
have been introduced. But, if it is so difficult to prevent many
false professions, in powerful revivals of religion, even in those
churches w4iere the candidate is most faithfully examined, and
most abundantly cautioned, respecting the danger and guilt of a
false profession, and solemnly warned to examine himself with the
utmost care, because the chief and ultimate responsibility rests on
himself; how impossible must it have been to prevent them here,
where the whole body of anxious enquirers were told, under the
sanction of a name so much venerated, that it was their duty and
their privilege, to make an immediate profession of religion, and, if
unconverted, that it would be the most probable means of their con-
version ? No one, acquainted with the history of the Church, or with
the nature of man, will hesitate to say, that such a church must have em-
ijodied within its pale, an unhappy proportion of hypocrisy, worldlv-
432 LIFE OF PRESIDENT BBWARDS).
mindedness and irreligion ; or will be surprized to find its members, oa
the tirst plausible occasion, uniting as a body in opposing the preva-
lence of truth, and the welfare of real religion.
For this state of things in the church, Mr. Edwards was not re-
sponsible. It had been introduced in 1704, twenty-three years
before his settlement, by Mr. Stoddard, his grandfather, whose col-
league he was in the ministry, after a public controversy with Dr.
Mather of Boston ; in which, in the view of the churches in Hamp-
shire, he had come off victorious. The father of Mr. Edwards, at
East Windsor, had indeed pursued a different course ; but all the
churches in that large and populous county, except two, and all
the ministers except three, sided with Mr. Stoddard. The subject,
except in this instance, had not been made a matter of controversy
or of discussion ; and the Treatise of Dr. Mather was far less sa-
tisfactory and definitive, than might well have been wished from
one, who was indeed the champion of the truth. It is not surprising,
therefore, that Mr. Edwards, being settled under the auspices
of Mr. Stoddard, having never examined the subject for himself,
and having nothing to call his attendon directly to the lawfulness or
unlawfulness of the practice, should have entered upon it of course,
and have pursued it, until something should occur to convince him,
that it was altogether unscriptural. But, while he thus acceded
to the existing state of things, he did every thing probably, which
any one man could have done, to promote the piety, the purity
and the salvation, of the church and congregation at Northampton.
The united attempt of Mr. Edwards and the church to main-
tain purity of Discipline, was another of the causes, which led to
his separation from his people. The offence, of which some of
the younger members of the church were accused, — that of exten-
sively circulating books of an impure and grossly licentious charac-
ter, among persons of their own age, of both sexes, for the purpose
of promoting licentiousness of conversation and conduct, — deserved,
if ever an offence deserved, and, in any ordinary circumstances,
would have received, the unqualified censure of any Christian
church. A complaint being made to Mr. Edwards, as the mode-
rator of the church, against those individuals, and supported by ap-
parently satisfactory evidence ; it was of course his duty to lay it
before the church. This he did, v^dthout naming the individuals ;
and the church, shocked at the grossness of this conduct, yielded
to their own first convictions of duty, and unanimously voted, that the
offence charged ought to be investigated, and, if proved, ought to
be followed by the Discipline of the Church. With the like una-
nimity, they appointed ^Ir, Edwards and several of their number a
Committee, to pursue the investigation. The manner, in which
Mr. Edwards invited the young people to meet the Committee,
without disdnguishing the witnesses from the accused, whedier a
matter of inadvertence on his part, or not, was the very manner, i«
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 433
which most other persons would probably have given the invitation ;
and, so fai^ as I can see, was the only manner, which propriety
coald have justified. An accusation had been made against certain
inaividuals, sustained, in the view of Mr. Edwards, by evidence
sufficient to justify him, in communicating the fact to the church.
He did so, without naming the parties accused. The church, in-
stead of calling for their names, voted that the Committee should
investigate the case ; and, if the evidence appeared to support it,
should lay it before the church. With such a vote to guide him,
it would have been wholly incorrect in Mr. Edwards, as chairman
of the Committee, to have publicly mentioned the names of the
persons accused; for the Committee did not know but that they
were innocent ; and, if they were innocent, to have named them
in this manner, would have been, to fix a most unjust stigma upon
their characters. As, therefore, both the accused and the witnesses
must be present before the Committee ; justice, as well as kind-
ness, demanded, that they should be named without discrimina-
tion.
We have seen, that the individuals thus named were very nu-
merous ; that some one or more of them belonged to almost every
influential family, in the church, and in the towm ; that the great
body of the members of the church, who had just voted at once
to investigate the charge, and, if found true, to punish the offenders,
on hearing the names of their own children or relatives mentioned,
(though they did not know but they were summoned merely as
witnesses,) immediately changed their minds, and determined if
possible to stop the enquiry ; and that they encouraged the young
people, in openly contemning the authority of I\Ir. Edwards and
the Church. How different was the conduct even of a heathen,
who, on discovering his son to have been guilty of an offence,
which the law^s of his country punished with deatli, could himself,
when sitting as judge, utter the fatal order, "I, lictor, liga ad palum,"
from that of these professed disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ;
who first voted the offence to deserve the discipline of the church,
and then, from an apprehension that their own sons might be among
those accused of committing it, resolved at all hazards to prevent
the investigation, which might establish their guilt. They first vo-
ted that the honour of Christ, and the purity of his church, demand-
ed the investigation ; and then w^ould not suffer it to proceed, be-
cause tlieir own sons might be found among the guilty. Such w^as
the conduct of a sufficient number of a church, consisting of more
than seven hundred members, to put a stop to a case of christian
discipline, which they had unanimously resolved to pursue : Math.
X. 37, " He that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy
of me."
The personal hostility of the family, residing originally in
an adjoining town, was another cause of exciting opposition to
Vol. I. 55
434 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Mr. Edwards, among the people of Northampton. This hostility
originated, during the revival of religion in 1734. At that time,
there was a prevailing tendency, in the county, and the province,
towards Arminianism; and the individual, with whom this hostility
commenced, appears to have been strongly biassed in its favour.
When Mr. Edwards came forward publicly to oppose it, par-
ticularly in his discourses on Justification, with so much talent
and success ; he thought proper to interfere, and in a sense to de-
mand, that Mr. Edwards should desist from the undertaking. His
failure to comply with this demand occasioned a violent hostility ;
which, being only rendered rancourous by the publication of these
discourses, and by the firmness of Mr. Edwards, in doing what he
believed to be his own duty, was at length communicated to vari-
ous members of the family of a superior character, residing in more
distant parts of the country. For the fourteen years following that
revival, the individual in question, a near relative of Mr. Edwards,
often too visiting Northampton, and always riding by his house, re-
fused except in three instances to enter his door; though Mr. Ed-
wards regularly called on him and his family, and, according to his
own statement in a subsequent letter, did all in his power to win
his kindness. Probably nothing could more effectually have rivet-
ted this hostility, and rendered the breach irremediable, than die
attempt made by Mr. Edwards to change the views of the church
at Northampton, and of the country at large, as to the qualifications
for christian communion, in direct opposition to the sentiments of
Mr. Stoddard. When the difficulties in the church had fairly
commenced, this gentieman came often to Northampton, to advise
with the leaders of the opposition, and threw his w^hole influence
into that scale. His brother, also, residing at a distance, warmly
espoused the same cause, and continued, as long as he resided in
the country, tiie confidential friend and adviser of Mr. Edwards'
enemies. When that brother went abroad, he himself discharged
the same office, with great zeal and fidelity, regularly helping for-
ward the spirit of disaffection and hostility, until the separation was
effected.
But the prime cause of this unhappy event, and that, without
which it would not have taken place, w^as the change in Mr. Ed-
wards' views, respecting the qualifications for communion at the
Lord's Supper. Having been educated in a church, in which a
stricter practice had prevailed, he had some degree of hesitation
about the correctness of the other mode, even at the time of his
ordination. But he never had examined the subject ; the contro-
versy respecting it was over, and it had long ceased to be a sub-
ject of discussion in the country; the clergy and their churches had
taken their sides, and great numbers of both throughout New-
England, and almost all in the immediate vicinity, had adopted the
lax method; other churches were becoming more and more fa-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 435
vourable to it; his own colleague and grandfather, the man, whom
from his infancy he had been taught to regard with the highest ve-
neration, the man, every w^here known as " the venerable Stod-
dard," the man of wisdom, and piety, and of commanding influ-
ence, not only at Northampton, but throughout the province, had
been its champion ; no very able w^ork, on the other side of the
question, had then been WTitten; many arguments of great plausi-
bility could certainly be adduced in its favour ; and many clergy-
men, of sound understanding and unquestioned piety, had been
convinced by these arguments, that this was the mode of admission
pointed out in the w^ord of God : in these circumstances, it is not
surprizing that a young man of twenty-three should conclude, that
the practice was probably right, and adopt it of course.
The change, in JNIr. Edwards' views on this subject, did not take
place suddenly, but was the result of time and circumstances, and
the effect of long and laborious investigation. In the revival of
1734, a considerable number of those, who became communi-
cants, appear to have discov^ered, ultimately, no evidence of the
christian character, and no interest in religion. They were mem-
bers of the christian church, without one characteristic to qualify
them for belonging to it. This fact, unquestionably, led Mr. Ed-
wards to doubt the propriety of their admission. His doubts must
have been greatly strengthened, in the subsequent revival of 1740;
when a still larger number of the same description appear to have
been admitted; and, especially, when he saw them, in 1744, uni-
ting their whole strength and influence to prevent the w^holesome
discipline of the church, and drawing after them great numbers of
a better character. These events of providence must have set in
a striking light the absurdity, and the danger, of unsanctified pro-
fessions.
The more Mr. Edwards examined the subject, the more were
his convictions strengthened, that the prevailing mode of admission
was irrational and unscriptural. As he knew that the question was
a practical one, one on w hich he must act, when his mind was ful-
ly made up, and that his acting against the lax mode of admission,
(to which his conscience would of course constrain him, if he was
ultimately convinced that it was unlawful,) would be followed with
important consequences, not only to himself and his family, but to
the people of Nortiiampton, and to the whole church of the Pro-
vince ; he read, with care, every treatise he could find, in favour of
the lax mode of admission, and endeavoured to allow^ ev^ery argu-
ment on that side its full w^eight ; that, if at length compelled to
take the oflier side, he might certainly know that it was the side of
truth, and that no argument could shake it.
It should here be remembered, that, while Mr. Edwards was
thus carefully and conscientiously examining this subject, he per-
fectly knew, that he could not openly take the side of strict com-
430 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
nuinion, without imminent hazard of sacrificing the comfort and
hopes of himself and his family. The cnurch and people of North-
ampton, with scarcely a dissenting voice, were most bigotedly at-
tached to the other mode : some of them, because they believed it
the scriptural mode, and conscientiously regarded the sacrament
as a converting ordinance; others, because it was the lax mode,
and of course grateful to a mind governed by lax principles ; and
all, because it had been introduced and defended by Mr. Stoddard,
and had now been practised for nearly half a century. If he es-
poused the stricter mode, he must come out publicly in its defence,
and of course in direct opposition, to his grandfather. The
churches and clergy of the county, with scarcely a dissenting voice,
w^ere absolutely determined to maintain that mode, and would, in
that case, be decidedly opposed to him. The minister of Spring-
field had not forgotten the opposition, made by him to his own set-
tlement. Four others of the clergy were connected with the
family, and accustomed to act with them of course. Numbers
of the clergy, were either openly or covertly Ai'minian in senti-
ment ; and, in consequence of the successful attacks of Mr. Ed-
wards on their own system of faith and practice, were by no means
to be regarded as his friends. He was past forty-five years of age ;
he w^as almost wholly without property ; and he had eight children
all dependent on his salary for their support. That salary w^as
the largest salary paid by any country congregation in New-Eng-
land. If he came out openly on this side, he well knew that his
church and people, in a body, would turn against him, and demand
his dismission ; and that the clergy and churches , of the county,
who would in all probability be the umpires in case of any contro-
versy, would, with scarce an exception, side with his people.
Rare indeed is the instance, in which any individual has entered
on the investigation of a difficult point in casuistry, with so many
motives to bias his judgment. Yet Mr. Edwards, in examining
the arguments on both sides, seems from the beginning to have
risen above every personal consideration, and to have been guided
only by his conscience. At every step of his progress towards
the ultimate result, he saw these accumulated evils before him ;
and, when his mind at length decided, that he could never more,
with a clear conscience, receive any one into the church, upon
the lax plan of admission ; he threw^ himself on the care and pro-
tection of a faithful God with the very trust and courage of a
martyr.
Having thus found, that a minute survey of the causes, which
led to the dismission of Mr. Edwards, only serves to exhibit his
evangelical integrity, and the general excellence of his christian
character, in a clearer and stronger light ; we will now review the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. '137
conduct of the various parties, connected with this unhappy contro-
versy, from its commencement to its close.
The time and manner, adopted by Mr. Edwards, for making his
sentiments known, are worthy of our observation. Several )'ears
before the uUimate crisis, his mind was so far setded as to the sub-
ject of his enquiry, that he found, unless he could obtain more
light with regard to it, it would be impossible for him to receive
any one into the church, according to the existing mode of admis-
sion. At this time, he " freely and openly expressed this opinion,
before several of the people ; which occasioned it to be talked ot
among many in the town, and in various parts of the land." In
the w^ork on Religious Affections, also, he intentionally gave very
explicit intimations of his views of Visible Christians, and of the
nature of a Christian Profession ; particularly, in die following re-
marks : " A Profession of Chrisdanity implies a profession of all,
that belongs to the essence of Christianity. — The })rofession must be
of the thing professed. For a man to profess Christianity, is for him
to declare that he has it; and therefore, so much as belongs to a
true definition of a thing, so much is essential to a true declaration
of that thing. If we take only a part of Christianity, and leave out
an essential part ; what we take is not Christianity, because some-
thing oftlie essence of it is wanting. So if we profess only a part,
and leave out an essential part ; what we profess is not Christianity.
Thus, in order to a profession of Christianity, we must profess, that
we believe that Jesus is the Messiah, — and that Jesus made satis-
faction for our sins, and other essential doctrines of the Gospel ;
because a belief of these things is essential to chrisdanity. But
other things are as essential to rehgion, as an orthodox belief;
wdiich, of course, it is as necessary that we should profess, in order
to our being truly said to profess chrisdanity. Thus, it is essential
to chrisdanity, that we repent of our sins, that we be convinced of
our own sinfulness, that we are sensible we have justly exposed
ourselves to the wrath of God, that our hearts renounce all sin, that
we do with our whole hearts embrace Christ as our only Saviour,
that we love him above all, that we are willing for his sake to for-
sake all that we have, and that w^e give up ourselves to be endrely
and forever his. These things as truly belong to the essence of
chrisdanity, as the belief of any of the doctrines of the Gospel ;
and therefore, the profession of them as much belongs to a chris-
tian profession. — And, as to those diings, w^hich chrisdans should
express in their profession, — ^they ought to express their repentance
of sin — their convicdon, that God would be just in their damnadon
— their faith in Christ, and reliance on him as their Saviour, and
joyfully receiving his Gospel — their rehance on his righteousness
and strength, and their devodon to him as their only Lord and
Saviour — that they give up themselves entirely to Chitst, and to
God through him — their willingness of heart to embrace religion,
438 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
with all its difficulties, and to walk, in a way of obedience to God,
universally, and perseveringly — and that all their hearts and souls
are in those engagements to be the Lord's, and forever to serve
him. — Hence, to entitle men to full esteem and charity as sincere
professors of Christianity, there must, according to the rules of
Christ and his apostles, be a visibly holy life, and a profession,
either expressing, or plainly implying, the things which have been
mentioned."''* Plainly, no reader of the preceding passages could
be at a loss, as to the views, which the writer then entertained, as
to the nature of a christian profession.
These declarations, on the part of Mr. Edwards, were all that
he ought to have made, before he was called to act ; and it so hap-
pened, in the providence of God, that, from the case of discipline
in 1744, to December, 1748, not a solitary individual offered him-
self, as a candidate for admission to the church. The church, as a
body, by their conduct on that occasion, there is too much reason
to believe, had, in a very dreadful manner, grieved the Holy Spi-
rit ; and, as a necessary consequence, though Mr. Edwards preach-
ed ^^^th the same faithfulness and power as in 1727, in 1734, and
in 1740, and as he had preached at Leicester and Enfield, where
God had signally acknowledged and blessed his labours, the work
of conviction and conversion w^as, during this long interval, wholly
unknown. When, however, the first candidate for admission to
the church presented himself, Mr. Edwards, with entire openness
and frankness, informed the Committee of the Church, that it was
impossible for him, with a clear conscience, to receive him, without
a profession of personal religion. At the same time, he proposed
to deliver the reasons of his opinion from the pulpit ; but to this, the
Committee wholly refused their consent.
The Treatise on the Qualifications for Communion, on various
accounts, here deserves our notice. It was ^mtten by Mr. Ed-
wards, for the perusal of his people, because they would not allow
him to preach on the subject. It was prepared with a full convic-
tion, that, as to the people of Northampton, it would be prepared
in vain ; with a conviction that most of those, who would not hear
him preach to them on the subject from the desk, w^ould not read
it from the press, and that those of them, who did read it, could
not read it with calmness and candour. It was prepared with un-
exampled rapidity — only nine or ten weeks ha\ing elapsed, from
the time it was commenced, till it was in the printer's hands — and
this too, in addition to all tlie ordinary duties of an extensive parish,
and all the multifarious demands of a parochial contest. Yet,
it is merely a work of calm, logical reasoning, without a solitary re-
mark indicative of excitement, or feeling, in the author, or the
slightest intimation, in any part of it, that it was written in the heat
=^ See vol. V. pp. 279—281.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 439
of a personal controversy. No mind could act thus, in circumstan-
ces like these, which had not learned, in a degree unusual, if not
singular, the duty of trusting in die all-sufficiency of God, and of
yielding a holy and unreserved submission to his will.
The offer made by Mr. Edwards to his people, April 13th, 1749,
just before this Treatise was ready for the press, while it indicates
in a very striking manner, the candour, integrity and disinterested-
ness, of his mind, also shows the exact ground which he took at the
opening of the controversy: — "I, the subscriber, do hereby signify
and declare, that, if my people will wait till the book I am prepar-
ing, relative to the admission of members into the church, is pub-
lished, IwiU resign the ministry over this church, if the church desires
it, after they have had opportunity pretty generally to read my said
book, and they have asked advice of a Council mutually chosen, and
followed their advice, with regard to the regular steps to be taken pre-
vious to their vote : Provided none of the brethren be permitted to
vote, but such as have either read it, or heard from the pulpit what
I have to say, in defence of the doctrine which is the subject of it;
and that a regular Council do approve of my thus resigning my
pastoral office over this church." Mr. Edwards well knew, that,
at the time of his ordination, the Church at Northampton had been
committed to his especial care ; that he had then received a most
solemn charge to " feed the flock of God, over which the Holy
Ghost had made him an overseer ;" that he was direcdy responsi-
ble to Christ, for the manner in which he discharged this duty, and
that he could not voluntarily rehnquish his charge, except for rea-
sons of the most weighty character. He could not, therefore, think
of resigning it, without using every lawful means in his power, to
bring them acquainted with what he fully believed to be taught in
the word God, relative to a subject, which was most indmately con-
nected with the purity and prosperity of that church, and of the
whole Church of Christ. This, he at once claimed as his right,
and insisted on as his duty. If he consented to a separation, be-
fore he had had such an opportunity of declaring to them the truth of
God on this subject, he knew not how to jusdfy himself, before the
judgment-seat of Christ. At the same time, he offered voluntarily
to resign his office, after he had had this opportunity, if they were
not satisfied, that his views of the subject were scriptural ; provided
a regular Ecclesiastical Council should sanction such resignation.
No offer could be more fair than this. It left the ukimate decision
of the question to the people themselves, after they had read, or
heard, what he had to offer with regard to it. This proves, con-
clusively, that, in opposing for a while their violent measures, in
endeavouring to procure his dismission, he aimed simply to sadsfy
the demands of his own conscience, and to prevent liis people
from committing, what he regarded as a most aggravated sin,
that of rejecdng him as their minister, without giving him any op-
440 LIFE OF PIlESIDE.sT EDWARDS.
portiinity to lay before them what God had taiiglu them, respecting
the subject in question.
The refusal of the people to suffer Mr. Edwards to preach to them,
on the Qualifications for Communion, was a sin of no ordinary mag-
nitude. The strict mode of admission was the primitive mode, in
all the New England churches. It was so in the Church of North-
ampton, and had prevailed in that church for forty-four years.
The lax method had been publicly condemned by tlie General Sy-
nod of Massachusetts, in 1679, as a great and public sin, which
provoked the judgments of heaven, and which must be repented of,
and put away, if those judgments were to be averted. Of this
Synod Mr. Stoddard was a member, and had himself joined in
this very vote. It had been introduced into the Church of North-
ampton, without any vote of the church, or alteration of their ori-
ginal Platform, by Mr. Stoddard's forming a short profession, for
the candidates for admission, agreeably to his own views, and the
church submitting, though not without uneasiness, to his authority.
The great body of wise and good men, in the church at large, and
in New England, had been, and sull were, in favour of the primi-
tive mode ; and the great majority of the ministers and churches in
New England sdll adhered to it. Many arguments, and those of
great apparent force, could certainly be alleged from the word
of God, in favour of that mode, and against the other. Mr.
Edwards was their pastor, and spiritual watchman and guide, set
over them by divine appointment, to teach them the truth of God,
and to guard diem against error. He was required by Him, whose
commission he bore, to declare to them the whole counsel of God,
and to maintain the Discipline of the Church in its purity. They
had seen his preaching honoured of God, far beyond that of
any other clergyman in America. They acknowledged him to be,
and boasted of him as being, a preacher of singular talents and wis-
dom ; one. whose reasoning powers were of the highest order, and
who shed uncommon light on the sacred scriptures. Such already
was his character, throughout the Colonies, as well as throughout
England and Scotland. As their minister, it was, beyond all con-
troversy, his plain right, and obvious duty, to preach to them his
own views of truth, on that subject, and on every other; and it was
as certainly their duty to hear what he preached, and to examine,
with docility and prayer, whether he did not tell them the truth.
Waiving the direct assertion of this right, he came and distinctly
offered to preach to them on the subject. He told them, that he
had examined it with the utmost care and attention, giving the ar-
guments in favour of the prevailing mode all the weight and con-
sideration wdiich he honestly could ; that, as the result of this ex-
amination, his conscience would not suffer him to proceed in that
mode any longer, and that he wished to lay before them, from the
word of God, those arguments by which his own mind had been
Lli'E OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 441
convinced. This proposal they rejected, in the most direct and
explicit manner, and that in numerous instances. They did so, in
the Committee of the Church, when Mr. Edwards first proposed
it ;* in the Precinct meeting ;f in the meeting of the Church ; J
and in every subsequent meeting of each of these bodies, when the
subject was proposed. Mr. Edwards also urged them repeatedly,
and by every consideration of duty, to submit, the question to the
neighbouring ministers, all but one of whom were on their side,
Whether he had not a right to preach on the point in controversy,
and whether it was not reasonable that they should hear him ; but
they refused. He then told them, that they might employ any
ministers they chose, to preach in his pulpit on the other side, and
in answer to his arguments ; but they still refused.^ Nay, they
would not even give him an opportunity to state the reasons of his
opinion, in private conversation.
The reason they assigned, w^hy they would not suffer him to
preach, unfolds the actual state of their minds. It was, because
they feared, that his preaching would make parties in the toivn. In
other words, the great body of the people were now united against
Mr. Edwards; the leaders of the opposition were resolved on his
dismission ; and they were afraid, if he • should preach his senti-
ments, that he would convince a large number of them that he was
right, and thus, by making a party in his own favour, defeat the
measure on which they had resolved. This was the same as to
acknowdedge, that the people at large had not examined the ques-
tion, and that, if they were to hear the discourses of Mr. Edwards,
so many of them would probably be led, by the force of argument,
to embrace his side of the question in dispute, as to hazard the suc-
cess of their measures. Thus, when it was pre-eminently their
duty to hear the counsel of God, on a great pracdcal question,
deeply interesting to their welfare as a church, they deliberately, and
repeatedly refused to hear it, when brought to them by the man,whom
God had appointed to declare it to them ; and for the express reason,
that they feared his arguments might convince great numbers of
them, that they were in the wrong. This was, as a church and
people, deliberately to reject the counsel of God, and to declare, that
they had made up their minds without examination, and would pur-
sue their own course, whether God approved of it, or not.
The same spirit was exhibited, vAxh. regard to the Treatise on
the Scriptural Qualifications for Communion. The ardour, mani-
fested on the part of numbers, to have it printed, did not arise
from a desire to read it, and examine its arguments, but from a
wish to remove the objection, raised against proceeding to ultimate
measures, that the people had had no opportunity to hear Mr. Ed-
wards' sentiments. When the work was published, the reading of
* Feb. 1749. t Oct. 19. % Oct. 22. ^ Nov. 3.
Vol. L 56
442 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
it was discouraged ; and when numbers of those who read it were
convinced of the soundness of the arguments, the town, without
generally reading it, held repeated meetings, and by vote applied to
two different clergymen to answer it.
The next proposal of Mr. Edwards* to the church, that a Coun-
cil, mutually chosen, should be called, to consider of the subsisting
controversy between pastor and people, and give their advice, as to
what course should be taken to bring it to an issue, and what should
be done to promote the church's peace and prosperity ; was so
precisely diat, which justice and the platform of the churches re-
quired, that the Committee of the church, with only one dissentient,
made a report, advising its acceptance. The church refused to
comply, on the ground, that they might be ensnared and caught ;
as such a Council might recommend some adjustment of the exist-
ing difficulties, to which the church would not agree, and as they
might also advise to the admission of those individuals, who were
willing to make a full profession of religion.
The plan, adopted and pursued from the commencement to the
close of the controversy, of bringing every measure primarily be-
fore the Precinct meeting,f of deliberating and resolving upon it
there, and then of recommending to the church to adopt it; was a
specimen of craft and management, worthy of a poHtical cabal. In
the Precinct meeting, they could pursue their own measures with-
out interruption ; for IMr. Edwards could not be present. Here,
they could make any representation, and employ aiiy means of ex-
citement ; for they had the whole Town to work upon. Here,
men of all characters could meet, and vote what should be done in
a church of Christ ; and then, retiring and separating, could find
that their measures were voted over again, when those of their
number, who were members of that church, had assembled by
themseh^es.
The controversy, respecting the choice of a Council, exliibits
the parties in a similar light. A Mutual Council is, ex vi termini,
a Council, in the choice of which, each of two contending parties
stands on an equal footing, or has an equal advantage. It is a
Council, mutually chosen: either by both parties agreeing upon all
the members, or by each choosing half of the members. But if
each may choose half of the members, each may certainly say, w^ho
they shall be. Any attempt to restrict the choice of one party, is there-
fore a direct invasion of his right, a gross perversion of justice, and
a complete subversion of the principles, on which the government of
the churches in Massachusetts was founded.
* Nov. 13, 1749.
t The inhabitants of a Town, of all classes, when met to deliberate and de-
cide on parochial affairs, constituted what, at that time, was called in the pro-
vince, a Precinct Meetins:.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 443
Mr. Edwards, dierefore, iiad a perfect right to select his own
half of the Council; and justice to himself and his family demand-
ed it. Had he originally asserted this right, and perse\ ered in the
assertion, no ultimate measure could have heen adopted, but by a
Council fairly chosen, and equally balanced. For the sake of
peace, he unfortunately relinquished a part of this claim, in the out-
set ; and then, both the Precinct and the Church were determined,
that he should relinquish the remainder. Under the pretence, that
the Platform recommended Councils to be taken, generally, from
churches in the vicinity, they insisted, that the choice of both par-
ties should be confined to the county of Hampshire. This was a
mere pretence ; for neither the church of Northampton, nor any
other churcli, in the county or out of it, had ever adhered to this
recommendation ; and that church had even been represented in
the Councils of other provinces. The church perfectly knew, that
only one church in the vicinity, and only two churches and three
ministers in the county, sided with Mr. Edwards, that the subject
in controversy had excited sharp contention, that many of the min-
isters and churches of the county had warmly disapproved of the
course, pursued by Mr. Edwards, in advocating the cause of strict
admission, that three of the ministers of the county w ere connected
with the family,* and that one of themf was personally oppo-
sed to him, from his having publicly defended the proceedings of
tlie Council, which refused to ordain him. They perfectly knew,
therefore, that, if the Council were taken exclusively from the
county, ahiiost every individual in it would be on their side, and
opposed to Mr. Edwards, on the very question in dispute.
This was the reason, why they contended so earnestly, for a Coun-
cil exclusively from the county. Probably no example of injustice,
as to the choice of umpires, more palpable and shameless, is to be
found on the records of controversy. They were resolved to have
no Council, unless one, whose decision they could know before-
hand would be in their favour.
The course of conduct pursued by the first Council, as to the
points submitted to them, is scarcely less deserving of censure.
One of these points was, whether Mr. Edwards had not a right to
go out of the county, in selecting his part of the Council ; another,
whether he had not a right to preach on the qualifications for com-
nmnion, and whether it was not reasonable that the people should
hear liim. The members of the Council, in conversation with the
parties, acknowledged freely, that these were rights, which Mr.
Edw^ards could indisputably challenge ; but utterly neglected to say
so in their Result. Their private conversadons, they well knew,
'■" Two of tlu^e, and the brother of the third, were actually selected by the
Church, for the Decisive Council.
♦
t This gentleman was also selected for the Decisive Council.
444 LIFE OF PliESlDENT EDWARDS.
Mr. Edwards could make no use of; but their Official Award, in
their Result, would have ^iven him a very great advantage. This
neglect could not have been an oversight ; because Mr. Edwards
urged it upon them, in the most solemn manner, as what he had a
perfect right to demand of them as umpires, that they should offi-
cially decide these questions. Their failure to do it, therefore, was -
unquestionably owing, either to their disagreement with Mr. Ed-
wards on the main question, or to their unwillingness to offend the
people of Northampton ; and, in either case, was w^holly inconsis-
tent with evangelical integrity."^ They had accepted the office of
umpires, and had heard the cause ; and then, they would not give
an award in favour of one of the parties, when, in conversation,
they freely owned, before both, that he was in the right. Proba-
bly no similar example can be found, in the annals of Arbitration.
When Mr. Edwards, from a determination not to call a Defini-
tive Council, until he had done what lay in his power to convince
the people of their error, had commenced a series of Lectures, on
the point in controversy, the same spirit w as still manifested ; for,
though the Lectures were w^ell attended, more than half of the audi-
ence were from abroad, a large proportion of the church and peo-
ple refusing to be present.
With the constitution of the Final Council, the individual already
referred to, as personally hostile to Mr. Edwards, and as tlie friend
and counsellour of his enemies, could scarcely have been better
satisfied, had he selected them himself; for one of the five was his
near kinsman, another his own minister, another the brother of his
brother-in-law, and the fourth and fifth, the two most decided op-
posers of Mr. Edwards among them all : one, in consequence of
his having defended the course pursued by the Council, which re-
fused to ordain him; and the other, from violent hostility to the
system of doctrines, of which Mr. Edwards had been a most suc-
cessful champion. Each of these gentlemen, also, was a warm
advocate of the lax mode of admission ; and several of them deci-
dedly hostile to revivals of religion, and to the doctrines of grace.
Their delegates appear to have been men, who would act with their
ministers. The church of Cold Spring, one of those selected by
Mr. Edwards, refused to send its messenger ; and, though the pas-
tor of that church sat and acted with the Council, the umpires cho-
sen by Mr. Edwards were still in the minority, on every vote.
This was in direct opposition to the mutual understanding and agree-
ment of the parties. In the ultimate arrangement of Mr. Edw^ards
and the people, when the final Council was chosen, it was expli-
citly understood, that neither party should have advantage of the
other in point of numbers ; and when Mr. Edwards insisted on this
'^ These remarks refer, of course, only to those, who were in tlie ma-
jority.
LIFE OF PRE61UENT EDWARDS. 445
understanding, and declared that, according to the agreement of
the parties, he was not bound to proceed with such a disparity, the
majorit)^ refused to postpone the case until it could be remedied.
This was doing the very injustice, at which the church had long
aimed in vain.
Soon after Mr. Edwards w^as dismissed, the church and people
voted, that he should not be allowed to preach in their pulpit ; and
actually closed it against him, even when they had no one else to
preach. They preferred being without the preaching of the gos-
pel, to hearing Mr. Edwards. And of the conduct of the church,
when, at the request of his friends in Northampton, but wholly in
opposition to his own opinion, a Council of ministers had been con-
vened, to advise them as to their duty, the letter of Mr. Hawley
is an exposure, which needs no farther comment.
But W'C are also to regard this melancholy event, as brought
about under the direct appointment of an All-wise Providence ;
and, in its immediate and remote effects, w^e may discover the ends,
which it was designed to answer. Among these, may be mention-
ed the following :
It showed, in a striking light, the instability of all things, that de-
pend on man. No people had manifested more pride in their min-
ister, or expressed a stronger attachment towards him ; yet, for
merely performing his duty, in a case where conscience, and the
word of God, plainly allowed him no alternative, they turned against
him, and resolved, in a body, to drive him from his office.
The question in controversy, between Mr. Edwards and his peo-
ple, was one of vital importance to the purity and prosperity of the
Christian Church. Wherever the lax method of admission has
prevailed, all distinction between the church and the world has
soon ceased, and both have been blended together. This question
had never been thoroughly examined ; and it needed some mind
of uncommon powders, to exhibit the truth with regard to it, in a
light too strong to be ultimately resisted. The controversy at
Northampton compelled Mr. Edwards to examine it, with the ut-
most care ; and the result of his labours has rendered all farther
investigation needless. At the same time, his character, and the
peculiar circumstances in which he was placed, gave to his investi-
gations a degree of fairness and candour, rarely witnessed in works
of controversy.
The dismission of Mr. Edwards was an event of so singular an
aspect, as to rivet the attention of the whole American Church,
and, of course, to rivet that attention to the question in controversy
between him and his people. It was necessary, not only that the
subject should be ably treated, by «ome powerful advocate of truth,
but that the Treatise should be extensively read. This result w as
thus effectually secured, at the time. And the fact, that Mr. Ed-
44G LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
wards, a man whose character and writings have been so deeply
interesting to the church at large, was on this ground, and in such
a manner, dismissed from his people, has had great influence, from
that time to this, in drawing the attention of christians to this sub-
ject, on botli sides of the Atlantic.
This however, was not enough. It was necessary, also, that the
genuine consequences of this mode of admission, its legitimate ef-
fects on the character of the church of Christ, should be fully de-
veloped ; and no where, probably, could this have been done, in a
manner so clear and striking, and with such convincing power, as
in the church of Northampton. That church was preeminently
"a city set upon a hill." Mr. Stoddard, during an uncommonly
successful ministry, had drawn the attention of American christians
towards it, for fifty-seven years. He had also been advantageously
known, in the mother country. Mr. Edwards had been their
minister, for twenty-three years. In the respect paid to him, as a
profound theological writer, he had had no competitor from the
tirst establishment of the colonies, and, even then, could scarcely
find one in England or Scotland. He had also as high a reputa-
tion for elevated and fervent piety, as for superiority of talents.
During the preceding eighty years, the church had been favoured
with more numerous and more powerful revivals of religion, than
any church in Christendom. The accounts of several of these
revivals had circulated extensively, wherever the English language
was spoken. The great body of the church had been gathered,
under the ministry of Mr. Edwards. Their union, as minister
and people, had been eminently prosperous and happy 5 so much
so, that, had the voice of Prophecy announced such an event, as
about to take place somewhere in New-England, probably North-
ampton would have been last selected, as the place, where the
prediction could have been fulfilled. The truth of God, during
the preceding eighty years, but especially during the preceding twen-
ty-seven, had been preached with great power and faithfulness, par-
ticularly the absolute necessity of a change of heart to salvation ; and
the church was united in receiving the doctrines of grace. Botli
Mr. Stoddard, and Mr. Edwards also, while they received com-
municants without demanding evidenjce of their piety, did every
thing else, v/hich they could do, to promote their piety, and that
of the church at large. Never probably was there a more advan-
tageous opportunity, to exhibit the genuine influence of the lax
mode of admission, on the piety and purity of a church, when, too,
the most powerful causes were in operation, to prevent and coun-
teract that influence, than in the church of Northampton. When,
therefore, the christians of America beheld the members of that
church unifing in one body against their once loved and venerated
minister, whose labours had been so much honoured of God and
man, resolving at all hazards to drive him from them, refusing con-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 447
tinually to hear him declare, from the desk, what the Holy Spirit
had taught respecting the suhjeet in controversy, refusing to read it
when he had declared it from the press, and even refusing him an
opportunity, to explain his views concerning it in private friendly
conversation ; when they saw them circulating " gross, scandalous
and injurious, slanders, against Mr. Edwards and liis particular
friends,"* descending to the arts of political chicanery to eifect
their purpose, f endeavouring in every possible way to deprive him
of a kno\\Ti acknowledged right in the choice of the Council, and,
after his dismission, not suffering him to preach to them, even when
they could procure no one else ; they had the highest practical evi-
dence of the tendency of the lax mode of admission, to corrupt
the purity, and destroy the peace and prosperity, of the church of
Christ. So ^^olent was the shock given to the feelings of men, by
this strange and surprising occurrence, that it produced at the time,
and has ever since produced, a powerful reaction against that mode
of admission, as well as against every species of lax theology in
principle and practice. Probably no one event, of apparently ma-
lignant aspect, ever did so much, towards reforming the churches
of New-England.
Many difficult subjects of theology, also, needed, at that time, to
be thoroughly examined and illustrated ; and to tliis end, some
individual of expanded \'iews and profound penetration, as well
as of correct faith and elevated piety, was to be found, who
could give tlie strength of his talents and his time to these investiga-
tions. The providence of God had selected Mr. Edwards for this im-
portant office ; but so numerous and engrossing were the duties of the
ministry at Northampton, that, had he remained there, he could not
have fulfilled it, but in part. To give him abundant opportunity
and advantage for the work assigned him, he was taken from that
busy field, at the best time of fife, when his powers had gained their
greatest energy, when the field of thought and enquiry had been
already extensively surveyed, and when the labours of the pulpit
w^ere fully provided for and anticipated ; and was transferred to
the retirement and leisure of a remote frontier village. There he
prepared, witliin a little period, four of the ablest and most valua-
ble works, which the Church of Christ has in its possession.
It is wortliy of our observation, also, that the consequences of Mr.
Stoddard's error fell with all their weight on his own grandsoiiy
and his numerous family. To this one cause, they might attribute
the heaviest trial and calamity of life. Tliis is very often, if not
usually, the course of God's pro\idence.
Previous to this event, Mr. Edwards' life had been eminently
* Letter of Mr. Hawley.
t Particularly in the Precinct meeting deciding-^ previously, on the measures
to be adopted by the Church.
448 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
prosperous. He had been eligibly settled, and had numerous and
respectable friends, and a promising family. He had been greatly
assisted of God in the discovery of truth, and had acquired high
reputation, and very extensive influence. It appears, however, to
be the lot of the children of God, to suffer afflictions; and from
this species of discipline, even those of distinguished piety are not
exempt. This affliction was most severe. Where a minister and
his people are united in love, no earthly connection, if we except
that of marriage and those subsisting between the nearest relations
by blood, is so near and intimate. This connection had subsisted
long, and had been of the happiest character. Yet, with no fault
on his part to justify alienation on theirs, when he merely obeyed
the dictates of his conscience, and the express command of God ;
he found those, w^ho had long manifested the highest esteem and
affection for him, and had publicly acknowledged him as their spi-
ritual father, uniting against him in one body, " wickedly slandering
him,"* rejecting every proposal of accommodation, paying no regard
to his feelings, or the distress brought on him and his family, and
resorting to low management, and to gross injustice, to drive him
from the midst of them. All this, however, was the appointment
of God; and he received the chastisement of his heavenly Father,
with such exemplary submission, that it would seem to have been
sent upon him, only to reveal more fully, the excellence of his
character.
On the w^hole, it is evident, that, while the dismission of Mr.
Edwards was, in itself considered, an event greatly to be regretted,
it was at the same time, in every part of it, most honourable to
himself, and proved, in its ultimate consequences, an essential
blessing to the Church of God.
*^iMr. Havvley's Letter.
CHAPTER XXV.
Proposals from Stockbridge, and from the Commissioners. — T'^isit
to Stockbridge. — Indian Mission. — Housatonnucks. — Mohawks.
— Dissensions of English inhabitants. — Mr. HoUis^ munificence.
— Letter to Mr. Hobby. — Reply oj Rev. Solomon Williams. —
Letter to Mr. Erskine. — Letter to Mr. Gillespie. — First Letter
to Mr. Mollis. — Removal to Stockbridge. — Letter to Hon. Mr.
Hubbard. — Petition to General Court.
Early In December, 1750, Mr. Edwards received proposals,
from the church and congregation in Stockbridge, to become their
Minister ; and about the same time, similar proposals from the
Commissioners, at Boston, of the " Society in London, for
Propagating THE Gospel in New England, and the parts ad-
jacent," to become the Missionary of the Housatonnucks, or River
Indians, a tribe at that time located in Stockbridge and its imme-
diate vicinity. Before deciding on these proposals, he went to
Stockbridge, in the beginning of January, 1751, and continued there
during the remainder of the winter, and the early part of the spring,
preacliing both to the English inhabitants, and, by the aid of an inter-
preter, to the Indians. Soon after his return, he accepted of the
invitation both of the Commissioners, and of the people of Stock-
bridge.
The Indian Mission at Stockbridge commenced in 1735 ; when
the Rev. John Sergeant was ordained their Missionary. He con-
tinued to reside there until his death, July 27th, 1749. His Indian
congregation, originally about fifty in number, gradually increased,
by accessions from the neighbouring settlements on the Housaton-
nuck River, to the number of two hundred and fifty — the actual
number in 1751. Mr. Sergeant devoted much of his time to the
study of their language ; (the Moheekanneew ;*) yet, at the close
of his life, he had not made such progress, that he could preach in
it, or even pray in it, except by a form. He ultimately regretted
the time and labour thus lost, and expressed the conviction, that it
would be far better for his successor not to learn the language, but
to preach by an interpreter, and toteach the children of the Indians
the English language, by the aid of schoolmasters. Very little
*The common language of all the Indians in New England, New-York, New
Jersey, Pennsylvania and Delaware, except the Iroquois.
Vol. I. 57
^."JO LIFE OF PRLSfOKNT EDWARDS.
success appears to have attended his labours, either among the In-
dians or the English congregation.
A school was established, for the instruction of the Indian chil-
dren, at the commencement of the mission, and placed under the
care of Timothy VVoodbridge, Esq. one of the original settlers of
Stockbridge, and characterized by Mr. Edwards, as " a man of
very good abilities, of a manly, honest and generous disposition, and
as having, by his upright conduct and agreeable manners, secured
the affections and confidence of the Indians." He was supported
by the government of the Province, and devoted himself faithfully to
the business of instructing the Indian children ; yet for a long pe-
riod, like Mr. Sergeant, he had to lament the that so little success
attended his labours. This was owing to various causes. The In-
dians lived in a village by themselves, at a small distance from the
English settlement. Their children lived at home with their parents,
and not in a boarding school ; and of course made little or no pro-
gress in the English language ; and they had no books in their own.
The English traders sold large quantities of ardent spirits to the
Indians, and in this way constantly counteracted the efforts, made to
do them good. There w^re also unfortunate dissensions among
the people of Stockbridge. The settlement of the town was
begun, with a direct reference to the intellectual and moral im-
provement of the Indians, in the immediate vicinity. The lands
of the Indians, comprizing a very extensive tract, were secured to
them ; and important privileges were granted to the families of the
original settlers, by the Provincial Legislature, with reference to this
very object. Unfortunately, one of the most wealthy of those set-
tlers* appears to have removed to Stockbridge, with the design of
amassing a still larger fortune, by his intercourse with the Indian
setdement. With this view, he formed a large trading establish-
ment in the neighbourhood. From his wealth and his locality,
affairs of some moment, relating to the Indians at Stockbridge, were
on various occasions, entrusted to his management ; in one of which
Mr. Woodbridge regarded him as doing so great and palpable an
injury, both to the ludians and the province, that, taking it in con-
nection with the general tenor of his conduct, he felt himself bound
to prevent,- as far as lay in his power, all intercourse between him
and the Indian settlement, as well as all influence which he might
attempt to exert, over the aflairs of the Indians. In return, he en-
deavoured, in the first instance, to prevent the Indians from sending
their children to the school, and to render those parents who actu-
ally sent them, dissatisfied with Mr. Woodbridge ; and at length to
procure the dismission of that gentleman from his appointment.
This controversy was of long continuance, and affected the whole
^ This Individual was an elder branch of the family, already alluded
to in the account of Mr. Edwards' dismission.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT LDWARDS. 451
settlement. The result was, that, although he amassed considera-
ble wealth, he entirely lost the confidence of the Indians ; and so
completely alienated the minds of the English inhabitants, tliat every
family in the place, his own excepted, sided with his antagonist.
This controversy, for a long time, had a most inauspicious effect on
the school of Mr. Woodbridge, and on the mission of ^Ir. Ser-
geant.
In 1739, Mr. Sergeant, despairing of any considerable success
under the existing plan of instruction, attempted the establishment
of an Indian boarding-school, to be kept at the expense of the
English. He proposed, that the children should live in the fami-
ly of their instructor, and learn the English language, and that their
time should be divided between work and study, under different
masters. For some time, he made but little progress in raising
funds for this purpose, but at length was aided in his design, by the
benevolence of the Rev. Isaac Mollis, a clergyman near London,
who most generously offered to defray the expense of the board,
clothing and instruction, of twelve Indian cliildren.^' At this time,
no boarding house was built ; and, for a long period, TNlr. Sergeant
found it impossible, to procure a person, duly qualified, to take
charge of the school. To begin the work, however, Mr. Sergeant
hu:ed as a temporary teacher, until a competent one could be pro-
cured, a Capt. Martin Kellogg, an illiterate man, originally a
farmer, and subsequently a soldier, about sixty years of age,
very lame withal, and wholly unaccustomed to the business of in-
struction. His sister, Mrs. Ashley, the v.ife of a Capt. Ashley of
Suffield, w^ho had been taken prisoner, when a child, by the Iro-
quois, and perfectly understood their language, was the interpreter
of the English at Stockbridge ; and her brother having come to re-
side there, in consequence of having no regular business, w-as em-
ployed temporarily by Mr. Sergeant, for the want of a better in-
structor, because he was on the spot. A school had just been
commenced under his auspices, (not however as a boarding school,
as no house could be procured for the purpose,) when the French
war of 1744 broke it up ; and Capt. Kellogg, that he might con-
* In the spring of 1732, Mr. Holas remitted £100, stg. to the Rev. Dr. Col-
man, for the histruction of Indian children. In 1754, having seen tlie printed
account of the Ordination of Messrs. Parker^ Hiimdule and Hec^mtje, and their
mission to the Indian tribes on tire Eastern and Wtsltrn borders of New Eng-
land ; he olFered Dr. C. £20, slg. per annum^forersr, for the support of a fourth
missionary ; but Dr. C. dissuaded him from Fuch an appropriation. In Nov.
1736, Dr. C. received from Mr. H. £56,stg. for the education of twelve Indian
boys at Housalonnuck, under the care of Mr. Sergeant ; in Aug. 1738, £343,
currency ; and in May, 1740, £447, 9s. currency, for the same object. After
this he appropriated, at first, £50, stg. annually^ for the support and instruction
of twelve Indian boys, and subsequently £120, stg. annually, for the support
and Instruction of twenty-four Indian boys, at the same place.— 6ee a pamph-
Iti. published by Dr. Colman in 1743.
452 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
tinue to receive the money of Mr. Hollis, carried several of the In-
dian boys to Newington in Connecticut, where he had previously
resided.
After the close of the war, in 1748, Mr. Sergeant began the
erection of a house for a boarding school. He also wrote a letter
to the nation of the Mohawks, then residing on the Mohawk River,
about forty miles west of Albany, inviting them to bring their chil-
dren to Stockbridge, for instruction. But he did not live to see
either of these designs accomplished. At his death, in 1749, seve-
ral Indian boys were left in the hands of Capt. Kellogg, who, in the
autumn of 1750, not having heard from Mr. Hollis for a considera-
ble period, and supposing him to be dead, dismissed them for a
time, and gave up his attempt to form a school.
In consequence of the letter of Mr. Sergeant to the Mohawk tribe,
which had been accompanied by a very kind invitation from the
Housatonnuck Indians, offering them a portion of their lands, for a
place of settlement, if they would come and reside in Stockbridge,
about twenty of them, old and young, came to that place, in 1750,
a short time before the removal of Mr. Edwards and his family.
The Provincial Legislature, learning this fact, made provision for
the support and maintenance of the children, and Capt. Kellogg,
unfortunately, w as employed as the instructor. He never establish-
ed a regular school, however, but taught die boys occasionally, and
incidentally, and employed them chiefly in cultivating his own lands.
He was then 65 years of age.
Near the close of Mr. Sergeant's Hfe, the school for the Housa-
tonnuck children, under Mr. Woodbridge, became much more
flourishing. His salary was increased, the number of his pupils
augmented, and himself left to act with less restraint. The Indians
also became less inclined to intemperance. The influence of the
family was likewise extinct: the English inhabitants having, to a
man, taken the opposite side in the controversy ; and the Indians
regarding Mr. Woodbridge as their best friend, and his opponent as
their worst enemy. Mr. Woodbridge was also, at this period, able
to avail himself of the assistance of a young Housatonnuck, educa-
ted by himself, of the name of John JVomvanonjjequunnonnt, a
man of uncommon talents and attainments, as well as of sincere
piety ; who appears to have been raised up by Providence, that he
might become the interpreter of Mr. Edwards, in preaching to his
countrymen.
Mr. Hollis, having heard of the arrival of the IMohawks at Stock-
bridge, and supposing that a regular boarding school was establish-
ed under the care of Capt. Kellogg, wrote to him to increase the
number of the children to twenty-four, who were to be maintained
and instructed at his expense. During the winter of 1750-51, the
number of Mohawks, who came to reside at Stockbridge, was in-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 45b
creased to about ninety ; among whom were Hendrick, and JVicho-
las, and several others of their chiefs.
Such was the state of things at Stockbridge, and such the state
of the Indian IMission, and of the Indian schools, when Mr. Ed-
wards w^as invited to remove to that place. The family at
first exerted their whole influence, to prevent his receiving an invi-
tation from the people of Stockbridge : but, finding that the church
and parish, (themselves excepted,) were unanimous in giving the
imitation, and very anxious that he should accept it, that there
was no chance of producing a change in the minds of the Commis-
sioners in Boston, and that continued opposition must terminate in
their own utter discomfiture ; they changed their course, and pro-
fessed to be highly gratified that he was coming among them.
After his return to Northampton, in the spring of 1751, Mr
Edw^ards, before coming to a final decision, paid a visit to his Ex
cellency Sir William Pepperell, at Kittery, to learn the actual views
of the government, with regard to the Indian establishment at
Stockbridge ; and having received satisfactory assurances on this
subject, he soon after announced to the people of Stockbridge, and
to the Commissioners in Boston, his acceptance of their respective
invitations. In the third week of June, he went again to Stock-
bridge, and remained there during the greater part of the ensuing
month. Soon after his arrival, he addressed the following let-
ter to the Rev. Mr. Hobby, one of the minority in the Council,
w^hich had decided on his dismission, in consequence of an occur-
rence, W'hich it is proper briefly to detail. Immediately after the
Protest of the ]\Iinority, against the Result of Council, was publish-
ed, four of the clergymen in the majority prepared a pamphlet at-
tacking the Protest, entitled, " An account of the conduct of the
Council which dismissed the Rev. Mr. Edwards from the pastoral
care of tlie first church at Northampton." This drew, from Mr.
Hobby, " A Vindication of the Protest against the Result of the
Northampton Council ;" which called forth, from the same gentle-
men, " A Letter to the Rev. Mv. Hobby, in answer to his Vindi-
cation," etc. This Letter contained so gross and palpable a mis-
statement, relative to the actual point in controversy between Mr.
Edwards and his people, and to the nature of the profession, which
he insisted on from those, who w^ere to be received to the commun-
ion of the church ; that Mr. Edwards felt himself called upon to
contradict it from the press, wdiich he did in the subsequent Letter.
"To the Rev. William Hobby.
" Stockbridge, June, 1751.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" I think myself obliged, in the most public manner I am able, to
correct a great and very injurious misrepresentation, made publicly
454 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
concerning nie, in a late pamphlet, entitled, "A Letter to the Rev.
Mr. Hobby, in answer to his Vindication of the Protest against the
Result of an Ecclesiastical Council met at Northampton, etc. by
the Rev. Messrs. Robert Breck, Joseph Ashley, Timothy Wood-
bridge and Chester Williams."
" These gentlemen, who were members of the Council, which
dissolved the relation between me and the church at Northampton,
in professing to give an account, in this pamphlet, of what declara-
tions both the church and I made, before that Council, of our prin-
ciples, say, " that Mr. Edwards declared, that he could not in con-
science be active, in admitting any into the church, unless they first
made a profession. That they were indeed sanctified :"
Whereas I declared the reverse of this, openly, and publicly, and
very particularly, before that Council, in the meeting-house, a great
multitude being present ; for this reason, because, I had heard that
such reports had been spread abroad of my opinion, I carefully
commented on them, and expressly denied and contradicted them,
and told the Council that there was no truth in such reports. I dis-
tinctly informed them, also, that I did not insist that. persons should
say that they were converted, or were christians ; that this was not
w^hat 1 had intended by a person making a profession of godhness ;
and that I should not think it became persons to come, and make
such a profession as this. But I told them that what I insisted on,
as a proper profession of godliness on the part of any person, was
this : — either his professing the great things in which godliness con-
sists; or that, in his own full belief, he saw such things in his heart,
which, though he might think them not to be godliness, yet were
truly such things, as the Scriptures represent as the essentials of
true piety. — I added that, in the latter case, if he did this seriously
and understandingly, I should think he ought to be accepted ;
though, at the same time, he should very much doubt of his being
converted ; yea, if he should, through melancholy or any tempta-
tion, determine against himself, and say he did not think that he
was converted ; if his own scruples did not hinder him, I should
think he ought to be accepted, and should be ready to admit him.
[Mr. Edwards here subjoined the testimonies of several respec-
table witnesses to the point in question.]
" But, because I wished to take the utmost possible care, that
what I said might be w^ell observed and understood by the Council,
and this false report sufficiently corrected, I sent the same tiling in
to the Council in wTiting. I also sent in an extract from a letter, which
1 had previously WTitten to the Rev. Mr. Clark of Salem Village, in
the following words, \iz.
" It does not belong to the controversy betw^een me and my peo-
ple, how particular, or large, the profession should be, that is re-
quired. I should not choose to be confined to exact limits, as to
LrFE OF PHF.SinF.NT FDWAKDS. 455
that affair. But rather than contend, I should content myself with
a few words, briefly expressing the cardinal virtues, or acts, implied
in a hearty compliance with the covenant of grace ; the profession
being made, (as should appear by enquiry into the person's doctrinal
knowledge,) understandingly ; if there were an external conversa-
tion agreeable thereto. Yea, I should think, that such a person,
solemnly making such a profession, had a right to be received, as
the object of a public charity, however he himself might scruple his
own conversion, on account of his not remembering the time,
or not knowing the method, of his conversion, or finding so much re-
maining sin, etc. And, (if his own scruples did not hinder,) I
should think a minister, or a church, had no right to debar such a
professor, though he should say he did not think himself converted.
For I call that a profession of godhness, ^\iiich is a profession of the
great things wherein godliness consists, and not a profession by an
individual, of his own opinion of his good estate.
''Northampton, May 7, 1750."
" This writing was handed round, and particularly taken notice
of in the Council, and read by the members. Such abundant
care did I take, that the Council might fully understand, that I by no
means insisted, that a man should profess that he was sanctified or
converted ; and that T was so far from insisting on it, that I disliked
such a kind of profession, and such terms of commmiion. Yet
now some of the gendemen, who were members of that Council,
declare to the world from the press, that I declared this very thing
to the Council, that / could not in conscience admit persons, unless
they first made a profession that they were indeed sanctified. It
may be said that, although I produce testimonies to the contrary,
yet there are four that write in this declaration, vrhich is sufficient
to balance all my testimonies. To this I reply, that the extract
from my letter to Mr. Clark of Salem Village, which was laid in
before this Council, wherein the contrary was expressly declared,
was in writing ; and they cannot, and do not deny, that this ex-
tract, in these very words, w^as laid before them. And if they
should deny that I ever wrote such a letter, the original is in iJr.
Clark's hands ; which will speak for itself, if they deny that I have
truly represented it.
"That they should make such a declaration, as they have done,
is the more remarkable, because this my extract from that letter
was printed, long before, in the Preface to my Farew^ell Sermon,
as a designed refutation of such kinds of reports of my opinion, and
was referred to, to the same purpose, in the printed Result of the
Council wdiich sat at Northampton, which these gendemen (p. 18)
confess that they had seen. And these things from the press w^ere
very much known, and taken notice of, in that part of the country
where these ministers live, long before. So that, if it were possi-
45(> LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ble for me to defend myself from such injurious representations, and
reports, and assertions on the part of those gentlemen, as are here
made, one would think it was most effectually done. Yet, notwith-
standing all this, they now boldly assert to the world, that I declar-
ed that, which, instead of declaring, I, at the time, expressly, care-
fully and publicly denied, and also declared the very reverse of it,
by word of mouth, in their hearing, and in WTiting addressed to
themselves, and afterwards from the press, before the world. If I
had perfectly held my peace, and made no declaration of any kind
on the subject, and they had then published to the world that I de-
clared this, which they have asserted, it would indeed have been
strange ; but still, it would have been far less surprising and injuri-
ous than now, since I have, with so much pains, declared the con-
trary, and taken so much care, that they should have full notice of
my denying and abhorring the thing, which they say I asserted and
insisted on.
"I am your friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
In the course of the spring, the Reply of the Rev. Solomon Wil-
liams, of Lebanon, Connecticut, to the Treatise of Mr. Edwards,
on the Qualifications for Communion, issued from the press. ^ The
task of preparing this work was not, originally, of the author's own
seeking. As has been already mentioned, his half-brother, at the
request of some of the opposers of ]Mr. Edwards in Northampton,
began, in 1749, to collect materials for this reply. In this work,
he had proceeded some distance, we know not how far, when the
necessity of his embarking for England compelled him to relin-
quish it; and he placed his papers in the hands of his brother, in
whose name the work appeared. What its character would have
been, had he completed it himself, cannot now be known ; but, af-
ter reading it, as it actually came forth from the hands of the two
brothers, the friends of the lax mode of admission, conscious as they
were of danger to their cause, from the Enquiry of Mr. Edwards,
must have felt, if they did not say, " JVon tali auxilio, nee defensori-
bus istis, tempus eget.^^ That the author, though he styled his
work an Answer to the Treatise of Mr. Edwards, perceived it to
be no easy task to furnish a real answer to his arguments, is obvious
from the fact, that he continually misrepresents its design, and the
nature of the question in controversy. He often asserts it to be the
* The title of this pamphlet is, " The True State of the Question concerning
the Qualifications necessary to lawful Communion in the Christian Sacra-
ments ; being an Answer to the Rev. Mr. Jonathan Edwards' Book, entitled,
An Humble Enquiry into the Rules of the Word of God^ concerning the Qua/iji-
calions requisite to a complete standing, and full Communion, in the Visible
Christian Church ; by Solomon Williams, A. M." Boston, 1751.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4o7
professed and declared design of Mr. Edwards, in writing die
" Humble Enquiry," to oppose Mr. Stoddard, when Mr. Edwards
declared, in the Preface, that, in consequence of the necessity he
was laid under, of opposing what his grandfather had strenuously
maintained, he had engaged in preparing it, with the greatest reluc-
tance that he ever undertook any public service in his life. The
main question, which Mr. Edwards had discussed in the " Humble
Enquiry," w^as, M'Tiether candidates for admission to the Church,
ought to make a Credible Profession of Piety? This was the ques-
tion in debate, between him and his people. They insisted, with
Mr. Stoddard, that the Lord's Supper was a converting ordinance,
that unconverted men, as such, had a right to partake of it, and of
course, that a credible profession of piety w^as not necessary to
church-membership. On this point, Mr. Edwards differed from
them ; and he wrote the " Himible Enquiry," to convince tliem,
riiat their opinion was erroneous. As to the evidence, necessary to
render a profession credible, he expressly states it to be " some out-
ward manifestation, that ordinarily renders the thing probable ;"
and again, he says, " Not a certainty, but a profession and visibility
of these things, must be the rule of the church's proceeding." —
Mr. Williams, on the conti-ary, continually represents the main
question in controversy to be. What Degree of evidence, the church
must have, of the piety of those, she receives as members? He says,
Mr. Edwards demands the highest evidence, which a man can give,
of sincerity ; and that he himself insists only on the lowest evidence,
the nature of the thing will admit; as though both regarded actual
piety, as necessary to such a profession. He then represents Mr.
Edwards, as requiring so high a degree of evidence of the candi-
date's piety, as shall render the church certain of it, and enable
them to come to an absolute and peremptory determination, that he
is a truly godly person ; and that his principles suppose men to be
Searchers of each others' hearts.
All this is in direct contrariety to the often repeated statements
of the principles, for which Mr. Edwards contended ; and, as every
intelligent reader of the " Enquiry" and " Answer" must ultimately
be aware of this, and must perceive that Mr. Williams palpably avoid-
ed the main point in controversy, and discussed no point, but a sub-
ordinate one, on w^iich he could make out no difference between
himself and Mr. Edwards, except by mis-stating the plainly declared
sentiments of the latter; it is difficult to explain, why he should
have pursued such a course, when he had so acute an antagonist to
expose the obliquity of the proceeding, except on the supposition,
that, having publicly announced his design of answering Mr. Ed-
wards, he found on trial, that he was not equal to the task, and pur-
sued this course, to deceive the spectators of the contest. No one,
who has courage to meet a real antas^onist, will occupy himself
Vol. 1. , 58 "
458 LIFJi OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
with H man of straw. What notice Mr. Edw^ards took of this Re-
ply, will be stated on a subsequent page.
While at Stockb ridge, he addressed the following letter to the
Rev. Mr. Erskine.
" Stockbridge, June 28, 1751.
" Rev. and dear brother,
^^ 1 have lately received the " Treatise on the Restoration of the
Jews," and a pamphlet endtled " A Serious Address to the Church
of Scotland," and a " Sermon on the Qualifications of the Teach-
ers of Christianity," preached by you before the Sjniod, with Glass's
Notes on Scripture Texts, No. 5. These pamphlets were inclos-
ed in a WTapper, superscribed by your hand. There was also in the
packet, a brief advertisement concerning one of the pamphlets,
WTitten in your hand, though without any date or name, or any let-
ter in the packet. But yet, I conclude these pamphlets were sent
by you, and accordingly I now thank you for them. Your dis-
course on the Qualifications of Teachers of Christianity, is a very
acceptable present. Glass's Notes on Scripture Texts contain some
things that are very curious, and discover close study, and a criti-
cal genius. The " Treatise on the Restoration of the Jews," if
WTitten by a christian divine, is a strange and unaccountable thing ;
by reason of there being nothing at all said, or hinted, about the
Jews' conversion to the Christian faith, or so much as one mention
of Jesus Christ ; and his supporting that the prophecies of Ezekiel
are to be literally fulfilled, in the building of such a temple and city as
is there described, and the springing of such a river from the
threshold of the temple, and its running into the east sea, and the Jews
offering sacrifices, and observing other rites spoken of in Ezekiel ;
and that the IMessiah is yet to come, and to reign in Jerusalem as
a temporal prince, etc. And I am wholly at a loss, as to the au-
thor's.real design, whether it was, to promote Judaism, or Deism,
or only to amuse his readers.
"Since I received these pamphlets,! have received letters from all
my other correspondents in Scotland ; but none from you. Mr.
]M'Laurin speaks of your wTiting, or designing to WTite ; but sug-
gests that possibly your letter would not arrive so soon as the rest ;
so that I hope I shall yet, ere long, receive a letter from you. The
letters, I have received from my other correspondents, make men-
tion of a great revival of religion in Guelderland, and My, M'Lau-
rin has sent me printed accounts of it, published, as I understand,
by Mr. Gillies, his son-in-law, being extracts of letters from Hol-
land. I had some notice of it before, in a letter from ]\lr. Daven-
port, w^ho, for the most part, resides in New-Jersey. The account
he wrote, was brought over from Holland,by a young Dutch minister,
whose name is John Frielinghausen, born in New-Jersey, second
son to an eminent Dutch minister there. His elder brother is set-
LIVE OF PRESIDENT EDWARlJS. "459
tied at Albany, and by all accounts, is an able and faithful minister.
This second son has been in Holland two years, I suppose to per-
fect his education in one of their Universities, where his brother at
Albany had his education. He came over hito America the last
summer, having just been married and ordained in Koiiand, in or-
der to take the pastoral charge of some of the places, that had been
under his father's care.
"The accounts, Mr. Davenport gives from him, are not so particu-
lar, as those that are published by Mr. Gillies, But there is one
material and important circumstance, which he mentions, not taken
notice of in the accounts from Scotland, viz. that the Stadtholder
was much pleased with the work.
" At the same time, that we rejoice in that glorious work, and
praise God for it, it concerns us carefully to pray, that God's min-
isters and people there may be directed in such a state of things,
wherein wisdom and great discretion are so exceedingly needed,
and great care and skill, to distinguish between true and false reli-
gion ; between those inward experiences, which are from the saving
influence of the Spirit of God, and those that are from Satan, trans-
forming himself into an angel of light. Without this, it may be ex-
pected, that the great deceiver will gradually insinuate himself;
acting under disguise, he will pretend to be a zealous assistant in
building the temple, yea, the chief architect, when his real design
will be, to bring all to the ground, and to build Babel, instead of
the temple of God, finally to the great reproach and grief of aJl
true friends of religion, and the haughty triumph of its adversaries.
If I may be allowed my conjecture in this affair, there lies the great-
est dan2;er of the people in Guelderland, who are concerned in this
work. I wish they had all the benefit of the late experience of
this part of the Church of God, here in America. Mr. M'Laurin
informs me, dear Sir, that you have a correspondence in the Ne-
therlands ; and, as you know something of the calamities we have
suffered from this quarter, I wish you would give them some kind
admonitions. They will need all the warnings that can be given
them. For the temptation to religious people, in such a state of
things, to countenance the glaring, shining counterparts of religion,
without distinguishing them from the reality, what is true and gen-
uine, is so strong, that they are very hardly indeed restrained from
it. They will at last find the consequences not to be good, of an
abundant declaring and proclaiming their experience, on all occa-
sions, and before all companies, if they get into that way, as they
will be very likely to do, without special caution in their guides.
I am not so much concerned about any danger, the interest of the
revival of religion in Guelderland may be in, IVom violent open oppo-
sition, as from the secret, subtle, undiscerned guile of the Old Ser-
pent. I perceive, pious ministers in the Netherlands are concern-
ed to obtain attestations to the good abiding effect of the awakenings
460 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
in Scotland and America. I think it is fit tbey should know the
very truth of the case, and that things should be represented, nei-
ther better nor worse than they are. If they should be represent-
ed worse, that would give encouragement to unreasonable oppo-
sers ; if better, that might prevent a most necessary caution, of the
true friends of the awakening. There are, undoubtedly, very ma-
ny instances in New-England, in the whole, of the perseverance of
such, as were thought to have received the saving benefits of the
late revival of religion ; and of their continuing to walk in new^ness
of life, and as becomes saints ; instances, which are incontestible,
and which, men must be most obstinately blind not to see ; but I
believe the proportion here is not so great as in ScoUand. 1 can-
not say, that the greater part of supposed converts, give reason, by
their conversation, to suppose that they are true converts. The
pro})ortion may, perhaps, be more truly represented, by the propor-
tion of the blossoms on a tree, which abide and come to mature
fruit, to the whole number of blossoms in the spring.
" In the forementioned letter, which 1 lately received from Mr.
Davenport, he mentions some degrees of awakening, in some pla-
ces of New-Jersey. The following are extracts from his letter.
" I returned last month from Cape May, where I had been labour-
ing some time, with little or no success, as to the unregenerate ;
except somewhat encouraging, the last day of my preaching among
them. Yet, blessed be God, I hear of the success of several min-
isters in the Jerseys, and the re\ival of religion in some places ;
though it is very dull times in most. Mr. Reed, of Boundbrook, has,
I hear, some encouragement, by reason of a few in that place
being under conviction. ]\Ir. Kennedy, who is likely to settle at
Baskingridge, I hear, has still more encouragement; and Mr.
John Frielinghausen more yet, among the Dutch. He is the se-
cond son of the Mr. Frielinghausen, mentioned in your narrative,
who died a few years ago. This second son came over from Hol-
land, where he had been two years, and w as ordained a litde before
he came over, the last summer. Pious ministers among the Dutch,
this way, I tliink increase faster of late, than among other people.
I was at the house of such an one, Mr. Varbryk, as I came along
in this journey ; who was ordained last fall, about five miles beyond
Dobbs' Ferry, in New-York government. Mr. William Tennent
told me, that Mr. John Light, a pious young Dutch minister in
New-Jersey, was translating the accounts from Holland into English.
Mr. Brainerd has had some special success lately, through mercy ;
so that nine or ten Indians appear to be under conviction, as he
tells me ; and about twelve of the white people near them, that
used to be stupid like the very heathen ; and many others more
thoughtful and serious. Mr. Sacket has lately been favoured widi
peculiar success, in reducing a number drawn away and infected
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 401
by the Separatists ; and some endeavours I have used since that,
and with him, have, I trust, not been altogether in vain. The good
Lord grant, that false religion may cease, and true religion prevail
through the earth !" This letter of Mr. Davenport was dated
April 26, 1751.
" The Dutch people in the provinces of New-York and New-
Jersey, have been famed for being generally exceedingly ignorant,
stupid and profane, litde better than the savages of our American
deserts. But it is remarkable, that things should now begin to ap-
pear more hopeful among them, about the same time that religion
is reviving among the Dutch in their mother country ; and certainly,
the revivals of religion which have very lately appeared, especially
among the Dutch in Europe, do verify God's holy word, which not
only gives such great encouragement to those, who have engaged
in the Concert for United Prayer, begun in Scotland, to go for-
ward, but binds it strongly upon them so to do ; and shows that it will
be an aggravated fault, if, after God does such glorious things, so soon
after we have begun in an extraordinary manner to ask them, we
should grow cold and slack, and begin to faint. And I think what
God has now done, may well cause those, who seemed at first,
with some zeal, to engage in the affair, but have grown careless
about it, and have left off, to reflect on themselves with blushing and
confusion. What if you, dear Sir, and odier ministers in Scotland,
who have been engaged in this affair, should now^ take occasion to
inform ministers in the Netherlands of it, and move them to come
into it, and join with us, in our united and extraordinary prayers,
for an universal revival of religion ?
" As to my present circumstances, I came the last week to this
place, having undertaken the business of a missionary to the Indians
here ; having been chosen the pastor of this church, and chosen
missionary by the Commissioners for Indian affairs in Boston. My
instalment is appointed to be on the second Thursday in the next
month.* I don't expect to get ready to remove my family, till
winter. But I must refer you, dear Sir, to my letters to Mr.
M'Laurin and Mr. Robe, for a more full account of my circumstan-
ces, and of the things which have passed relating to them. I have,
with this, sent you the Gazette, containing the Result of the late
Council at Northampton, and intend to order one of my Farewell
Sermons to be put up for you. My family were in their usual
state of health when I left them, excepting my youngest child, w^ho
had something like an intermitdng fever.
" Please to present my cordial respects, and christian love, to
your dear consort, and remember me in your prayers, with regard to
♦= This part of the letter must have been written in 3u]y^ as the installation
took place in August.
462 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
the trials and changes I am called to pass through, and the new
important business I have undertaken.
" I am, dear Sir, your most
" united and obliged friend and brother,
" Jonathan Edwards."
From Mr. Gillespie he received, about this period, a letter most
grateful to his own feelings, expressing a lively and affectionate
sympathy in his afflictions, as well as surprize and astonishment at
the conduct of the people of Northampton. ]Mr. Edwards, in his
reply, communicates a series of facts respecting them, which not
only were adapted, at the time, to remove these impressions of his
friend ; but will be found, also, to contain a most important and
salutary lesson of instruction, to every clergyman, and every church.
The solemn caution of the Apostle, in 1 Cor. iii. 10 — 15, to every
minister, to take care how he builds up the temple of God, of
which Jesus Christ is the foundation — a caution, which refers not
only to the nature of the doctrines which he teaches; but, also, and
even more especially, (as will be obvious from verses 16 and 17,)
to the character of the members whom he adds to the church of
Christ, which is the temple of God ; — is here enforced most solemn-
ly, by arguments derived from experience.
" To the Rev. Thomas Gillespie, Carnock.
^^ Stockhridge, July 1, 1751.
" Rev. and very dear Sir,
•' I am very greatly obliged to you, for your most kind, affection-
ate, comfortable, and profitable letter of Feb. 2, 1751. I thank
you, dear Sir, for your sympathy with me, under my troubles, so
amply testified, and the many suitable and proper considerations,
you suggest to me, for my comfort and improvement. May God
enable me to make a right improvement of them.
" It is not to be wondered at, dear Sir, that you are shocked and
surprized, at what has happened between me and the people of Nortli-
ampton. It is surprizing to all impartial and considerate persons
that live near, and have the greatest advantage to know the circum-
stances of the affair, and the things that preceded the event, and
made way for it. But no wonder, if it be much more so, to stran-
gers at a distance. I doubt not, but that God intends his own glory,
and the safety and prosperity of Zion, and the advancement of the
interests of religion, in the issue of this event.
" But it is best, that the true state of the case should be known,
and that it should be viewed as it is, in order to receiving tliat instruc-
tion which divine Providence holds forth in it, and in order to pro-
per reflections and right improvement.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 463
"As there is a difference among particular persons, as to their
natural temper, so there is some difference of this kind to be ob-
served in different countries, and also in different cities and towns.
The people of Northampton have, ever since I can remember, been
famed for a high spirited people, and of a difficult and turbulent
temper. However, though in some respects they have been a stiff-
necked people, yet God has been pleased, in times past, to bestow
many distinguishing favours upon them. The town has stood now
near one hundred years. Their first minister, Mr. Eleazar Ma-
ther, brother to Dr. Increase Mather of Boston, and Mr. Sam-
uel Mather of Dublin, Ireland ; w^as a very eminent man of God.
After him came Mr. Stoddard, my grandfather, a very great
man, of strong powers of mind, of great grace and great author-
ity, of a masterly countenance, speech and behaviour. He had
much success in his ministry ; there being many seasons in his
day, of general awakening among his people. He continued in
the ministry, at Northampton, about sixty years. But God was
pleased, in some respects, especially, to manifest his power in
the weakness of his successor; there having been a more re-
markable awakening, since his death, than ever had been till
then, in that town: although since that, also, a greater declen-
sion, and more awful departures from God, in some respects,
than ever before ; and so the last minister has had more to humble
him, than either of his predecessors. May the effect be answera-
ble to God's just expectatations.
" The people have, from the beginning, been well instructed ;
having had a name, for a long time, for a very knowing people ; and
many have appeared among them, persons of good abilities ; and
many, born in the town, have been promoted to places of public
trust: they have been a people distinguished on this account.
These things have been manifestly abused to nourish the pride of
their natural temper, which had made them more difficult and un-
manageable. There w^ere some mighty contests and controversies
among them, in Mr. Stoddard's day ; which were managed with
great heat and violence : some great quarrels in the Church, where-
in Mr. Stoddard, great as his authority was, knew not what to do
with them. In one ecclesiastial controversy in Mr. Stoddard's day,
wherein the church was divided into two pardes, the heat of spiiit
was raised to such a degree, that it came to hard blows. A mem-
ber of one party met the head of the opposite party, and assaulted
him, and beat him unmercifully. In latter times, the people have
had more to feed their pride. They have grown a much greater
and more wealthy people than formerly, and are become more
extensively famous in the world, as a people that have ex-
celled in gifts and grace, andhad God extraordinarily among them ;
which has insensibly engendered and nourished spiritual pride, that
464 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
grand inlet of the devil in the hearts of men, and avenue of all man-
ner of mischief among a professing people. Spiritual pride is a
most monstrous thing. If it be not discerned, and vigourously op-
posed, in the beginning, it very often soon raises persons above their
teachers, and supposed spiritual fathers, and sets them out of the
reach of all rule and instruction, as I have seen in innumerable in-
stances. And there is this inconvenience, attending the publishing
of Narratives of a work of God among a people, (such is the cor-
ruption, that is in the hearts of men, and even of good men,) that
there is great danger of their making it an occasion of spiritual pride.
There is great reason to think that the Northampton people have
provoked God greatly against them, by trusting in their privileges
and attainments. And the consequences may well be a warning to
all God's people, far and near, that hear of them.
"Another thing, w liich probably has contributed in some measure to
the unhappiness of the people's manners, was, that ]Mr. Stoddard,
though an eminently holy man, was naturally of a dogmatical temper;
and the people being brought up under him, and with a high vene-
ration for him, were naturally led to imitate him. Especially their
officers and leading men, seemed to think it an excellency, to be
like him in this respect.
" It has been a very great wound to the Church of Northamp-
ton, that there has been for forty or fifty years, a sort of settled di-
vision of the people into tw^o parties, somewhat like the Court and
Country party, in England, (if I may compare small things with
great.) There have been some of the chief men in the town, of
chief authority and wealth, that have been great proprietors of
their lands, who have had one party with them. And the other
party, which has commonly been the greatest, have been of those,
who have been jealous of them, apt to envy them, and afraid
of their having too much powder and influence in town and church.
This has been a foundation of innumerable contentions among
the people, from time to time, which have been exceedingly griev-
ous to me, and by which doubtless God has been dreadfully pro-
voked, and his Spirit grieved and quenched, and much confusion
and many evil works have been introduced.
" Another thing, that evidently has contributed to our calamities,
is, that the people had got so established in certain wrong notions
and ways in religion, which I found them in, and could never
beat them out of. Particularly ; it was too much their method
to lay almost all the stress of their hopes in religion, on the
particular shape and method of their first work ; i. e. the first
work of the Spirit of God on their hearts, in their conviction
and conversion ; and to look but little at the abiding sense and
temper of their hearts, and the course of their exercises, and
trials of grace, for evidences of their good estate. Nor had they
learned, and many of them never could be made to learn, to dis-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT ED\VAPa>S. 40'^
tinguish between impressions on the imagination, and lively spiritual
experience, and when 1 came among them, I found it to be too
much a custom among them without discretion, or distinction of
occasions, places, or companies, to declare and publish their ouii
experiences ; and oftentimes to do it in a light manner, without any
air of solemnity. This custom has not a little contributed to spirit-
ual pride and many other evils. When I first settled among the
people, being young and of little experience, I was not thoroughly
aware of the ill consequences of such a custom, and so allowed or
at least did not testify against it, as I ought to have done.
" And here I desire it may be observed, that I would be far from
so laying all the blame of the sorrowful things, that have come to
pass, to the people, as to suppose that I have no cause of self-re-
flection and humiliation before God, on this occasion. I am sen-
sible that it becomes me to look on what has lately happened, as an
awful frown of heaven on me, as well as on the people. God
knows the sinfulness of my heart, and the great and sinful deficien-
cies and offences, which I have been guilty of, in the course of
my ministry at Northampton. I desire diat God would discover
them to me more and more, and that now he would effectually
humble me, and mortify my pride and self-confidence, and empty
me entirely of myself, and make me to know how that I deserve to
be cast away, as an abominable branch and as a vessel wherein is
no pleasure ; and, if it may consist with his holy will, that he would
sanctify me, and make me a vessel more meet for my Master's
use ; and yet improve me as an instrument of his glory, and the
good of the souls of mankind.
" One thing, that has contributed to bring things to such a pass
at Northampton, was my youth, and w^ant of more judgment and
experience, in the time of that extraordinary awakening, about six-
teen years ago.^ Instead of a youth, there was want of a giant,
in judgment and discretion, among a people in such an extraordi-
nary state of things. In some respects, doubdess, my confidence
in myself was a great injury to me ; but in other respects my diffi-
dence of myself injured me. It was such, that I durst not act my
own judgment, and had no strength to oppose received notions, and
established customs, and to testify boldly against some glaring false
appearances, and counterfeits of religion, till it was too late. And
by this means, as well as others, many things got foofing, w^hich
have proved a dreadful source of spiritual pride, and other things
that are exceedingly contrary to true Christianity. If I had had more
experience, and ripeness of judgment and courage, I should have
guided my people in a better manner, and should have guarded
them better firom Satan's devices, and prevented the spiritual cala-
* In 1 734-35.
Vol. I. 59
466 l^IFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
iiiity of many souls, and perhaps the eternal ruin of some of them ;
and have done what would have tended to lengthen out the tranquil-
ity of the town.
" However, doubtless at that time, there w^as a very glorious work
of God wrought in Northampton, and there were numerous instan-
ces of saving conversion ; diough undoubtedly many were deceived,
and deceived others ; and the number of true converts was not so
great as was then imagined. Many may be ready, from tilings that are
lately come to pass, to determine, that all Northampton religion is
come to nothing ; and that all the famed awakenings, and revivals
of religion in that place, prove to be nothing but strange tides of a
melancholy and whimsical humour. But they would draw no
such conclusion, if they exactly knew the true state of the case,
and would judge of it with full calmness and impartiality of mind.
" There are many things to be considered in the case of North-
ampton :
" 1. That many of those, who have been most violently engaged^
and have chiefly led and excited others in it, though they have
been leading men m the town, and have been esteemed considera-
ble for their knowledge, estate and age, and have been professors
of religion, yet have not been the most famed for piety.
"2. The leading men, who have been the most engaged in
this matter, who have taken vast pains to stir up others that are in-
feriour, have had this great advantage in their hands, that the con-
troversy was a religious controversy ; that that, which I opposed, was
what they always had supposed to be a part of divine truth, a pre-
cious and important doctrine of the word of God ; and, that the
cause of my opposers was the cause of God. This has led the
more ignorant, and less considerate people, to look on their zeal
against me as virtue, and to christen even their passions and bitter-
ness in such a cause with sanctified names, and to let them loose,
and prosecute the views of their bitterness and violence without a
check of conscience.
" 3. They have also had the great advantage of the vast venera-
tion, the people had for Mr. Stoddard's memory ; which was such,
thftt many looked on him, almost as a sort of deity. They were all,
(z. e. except the young people,) born and brought up under his
ministry,- and had been used from their infancy to esteem his sayings
all as oracles. And he, they knew, maintained that doctrine which
I oppose, with great positiveness and zeal, and opposed the contra-
ry, which I maintain, as an exceedingly pernicious doctrine. Un-
der these circumstances, I naturally appear as a dangerous opposer
of the cause of God, and my teaching and insisting on the doctrine,
which Mr. Stoddard opposed, appears to them a sort of horrid pro-
faneness.
" 4. Crafty designing men have abundantly filled the ears of the
more ignorant with suggestions, that my opinion tends to overthrow
LlfiL 0¥ PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4(37
all religion, and to ruin the present and future generations, and
to make all heathens, shutting them out of the Church of Christ.
*' 5. Not only many of the leading men of Northampton have
used their utmost endeavours, to engage the minds of the common
people in this controversy, but they have also been put forward, by
the neighbouring ministers all round. My opposers have also been
assisted and edged on by some at a great distance, persons of note ;
and some great men in civil authority have had a great hand in it.
" 6. It is to be considered, that the contrary opinion to mine,
had not only long been established in Northampton, without so
much as one opposer to it ; but it had also been fully and quietly
established, for a long time, in all the neighbouring churches and
congregations, and in all the country round, even to a great dis-
tance ; so that my opinion, when first broached, appeared to the
people exceedingly singular. Their views being very narrow, it
appeared to them, that all the world, almost, was against me. And
my most crafty opposers improved this advantage, and abundantly
represented me as all alone in my opinion.
"7. Many of the people, who at length came to have dieir spi-
rits much raised, and were brought to join in violent measures, yet
came slowly into it, after being long pracdsed with, and indefati-
gable endeavours used, to engage and influence them.
" 8. There are about twenty heads of families, besides others,
women and young people, who ever appeared openly against
the proceedings of the town, and many others have appeared
friendly to me. And there is not a litde reason to think, that there
are many more, especially women and youths, that would appear
so, if they dare. For a person, by appearing my friend at North-
ampton, even so much so as openly to discountenance my being turned
out of the pulpit, exposes himself to the immediate persecution of his
neighbours, and perhaps of his nearest friends. I mean, he falls
under their great resentment, loses all their friendship, and is every
where the object of reproach.
" 9. It is to be considered, that these things have happened when
God is greatly withdrawn, and religion was very low, not only at
Northampton, but all over New-England.
"10. I believe the devil is greatly alarmed, by the opposition
made to the lax doctiine of admission to the christian church, and
to the corresponding practice, which had been so long established
at Northampton, and so extensively in the country ; in which he
found his account, and hoped for more important consequences, and
more agreeable to him. And God, for wise ends, has suffered
him to exert himself, in an extraordinary manner, in opposition ;
as God ordinarily does, when truth is in the birth.
"But I am drawn out to an unexpected length, in my observations
on these things, and have not left myself room, nor time, for some
•16b LlFi: OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Oilier tilings, that I would willingly write, and must therefore refer
you to my letters to my other correspondents in Scotland ; particu-
larly, Mr. M'Laurin, Mr. Robe, Mr. M'Culloch, and IMr. Erskine.
To some of them, I have sent a particular account of my present
circumstances, and of things w^hich have lately passed, relating to
them. I would only say in general, that I have had a call to set-
tle in Stockbridge, a place in the western borders of New-England,
next to the province of New- York, about thirty-six miles from Al-
bany, and about forty miles from Northampton, the place where
Mr. Sergeant was minister and missionary to the Indians. I am
both called by the chm'ch here, constituted partly of Indians and
partly of English, and am appointed missionary to the Indians, by
the Commissioners of Indian affairs, in Boston ; agreeably to what
you suggest in your letter, as though you had been able to foresee
future events, when you say, — " Perhaps you are to be employed >
where the Gospel has been little understood, or attended to." I sup-
pose this place w^ill, for the future, be the place of my ordinary
abode, though it will be some months before I can remove my fa-
mily. I have no leisure, at present, to WTite on the subject you
speak of, viz. impressions, and supposed immediate revelations,
though I own the vast importance of the subject. I had begun to
write something against the Arminians, before the late controversy ;
and now lately, Mr. Williams has written a book, in answer to mine
on that subject ; wdiich I think myself obliged to answer, if God
give me opportunity.
" I have much to teach me to behave like a pilgrim and stran-
ger in the earth. But in the midst of troubles and difficulties, 1
receive many mercies. Partiularly, I have great reason, with abun-
dant thankfubess, to take notice of the great kindness of my friends
in Scotland. Blessed be God, who never forsakes those, that trust
in him ; and never wants instruments, for the conveyance of his
goodness and liberality to those, who suffer in his cause !
" I shall take care, that there be conveyed, with this letter, to
you, one of my Farewell Sermons, and the Result of the Council,
that sat at Northampton the last May. Remember me, dear Sir,
at the throne of grace, with regard to all my trials ; and with re-
gard to my new^ circumstances, and the important semce I have
undertaken in this place — and please, in your next, to inform me,
what family you have, and of their state.
" I am, dear Sir, your most
" affectionate friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
The following letter of Mr. Edwards to the Rev. Isaac Hollis,
tlie patron of one of the Indian schools at Stockbridge, will explain
some of the difficulties, to which they were subjected.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4(39
" To Mr. HoUis.
" Stockbridge, July 2, 1751.
" Rev. and honoured Sir,
" Having seen your late letter to Mr. Prince of Boston, and
another to Capt. Kellogg, received this summer, and having lately
been appointed Missionary to the Indians in this place, I thought
myself obliged to take the first opportunity to write to you, who
have exerted yourself, in so extraordinary a manner, to promote
our interests here, to serve which I am now devoted; partly to of-
fer you my thanks for what you have done, and have lately offered
to do, with so fervent and enlarged a heart, and bountiful a hand,
for the advancement and enlargement of Christ's kingdom of grace
among this poor people, and tlie eternal welfare of their souls;
which may well excite the joy and admiration of all good christians,
the thanks of all who make the interests of Zion their own, and
especially of him who has the souls of the Indians committed to his
own more immediate care.
" I write, also, partly to inform you of what I have had opportu-
nity to observe, of the state of things here, relating to the affair of
the instruction of the Indians, which you have a right to know; it
being an affair in which you have been pleased so greatly to inter-
est yourself, and which depends so much on the effects of your
most generous christian beneficence. I have had considerable op-
portunity to observe the state of things ; for though it is but about
a month since I came here, after I had undertaken the work of the
ministry here, as the stated Missionary, yet I had been here before,
two months in the winter, and then spent much time with the In-
dians, particularly with the Mohawks under the care of Capt.
Kellogg.
"There are here two schools for the instruction of Indian child-
ren : one under the care of Mr. Timothy Woodbridge, which be-
gan soon after Mr. Sergeant began to preach to these Indians, — this
school consists wholly of the \)Y0^er Housatonnuck Indians ; the other,
under the care of Capt. Kellogg, which he began \\4th the Housa-
tonnucks, on the plan which Mr. Sergeant projected ; but, in the
changeable unsettled state, in which things have been since Mr.
Sergeant's death, it has been altered from that form, and the Hou-
satonnuck boys have left it, and it now consists wholly of Mohawk
children, which have been brought down hither by their parents,
from their own proper country, about eighty miles, to this end, that
they might be taught to read, and write, and be instructed in the
christian religion.
" There are some things, which give a hopeful prospect with re-
gard to these Mohawk Indians ; particularly the forward inclination
of the children and their aptness to learn. But that, which has
evidently been the greatest defect from the beginning in the metliod
470 LIFE UF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
of instruction here, k, that no more proper and effectual mea-
sures have been taken, to bring the children that are here,
to the knowledge of the English tongue. For want of this,
;ill the labour and cost, which have been expended in schools
here, for about fourteen years, have been consequently to but
little effect or benefit. When the children are taught to read,
many of them, for want of the English language know nothing of
what they read ; their books being all in English. They merely
learn to make such and such sounds, on the sight of such and such
marks, but know not the meaning of the words, and so have neither
profit nor pleasure in reading, and will therefore be apt soon to
lose even what they have learned, having no benefit or entertain-
ment in the use of it.
" It is on many other accounts of great importance, that they
should be brought to know the English language. This would
greatly tend to forward their instruction ; their o^\ti barbarous lan-
guages being exceedingly barren, and very unfit to express moral
and divine things. It would likewise open their minds, and, by
means of their acquaintance and conversation with the English,
would tend to advance them in knowledge and civihzation. Some
pains has been taken to teach the children the EngUsh tongue, but
nothing very considerable has been accomphshed. And I can
think of but two ways in which it can be effected : — either by intro-
ducing a number of English children into the schools, to learn witli
them, and be their mates ; or by distributing the Indian children into
English famihes, to live there a year or two, where they must be
allowed to speak the English and nothing else, and then return into
the Indian schools, to perfect them in reading and writing, and the
knowledge of the principles of religion, and all other useful knowl-
edge. The latter, if their parents can be persuaded to consent to
it, as probably they may, \\ill be much the most effectual.
" I would therefore. Sir, humbly propose, that some such me-
thod should be taken with regard to the children, who have the be-
nefit of your liberality ; and that part of your benefaction should be
expended in this way, under the care of prudent and faithful Trus-
tees ; for, in order to the business being managed thoroughly in fu-
ture, a great deal of care and activity will be necessary, vastly
more than the schoolmaster can have leisure for. There are ma-
ny things, pertaining to the regulation of the affairs of the instruc-
tion of the Indian cliildren, which seem greatly to require the care
of a number of persons, w^ho shall be entrusted to dispose things ac-
cording to the best of their discretion ; sending from time to time, a
particular and exact account of the manner, in which they have laid
out your money.
" I thought myself obliged to give you these intimations ; you be-
ing at a great distance, and not capable of knowing the exact state
of things, any otherwise, than by the information of those who are
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 471
on the spot; and it being fit that you should know those circumstan-
ces, which are of so much importance to the affair, that, without a
proper regard to them, the great expense, which you incur, is Hable
to be in a great measure in vain.
" I humbly request your prayers to the Fountain of all light and
grace, for his guidance and assistance in this important service,
which I have lately undertaken in this place.
"I am. Honoured Sir,
" Your most humble servant,
" And affectionate brother in the gospel ministry,
"Jonathan Edwards.
A conference was appointed, to be held at Albany, the last week
in June, 1751, betw^een the Commissioners of the governments of
Massachusetts, Connecticut and New- York, and the Chiefs of the
Iroquois, or Six Nations, for the purpose of making a treaty. The
Commissioners of Massachusetts were directed to pass through
Stockbridge, on their way to Albany, for the purpose of conferring
with the Mohawks, already there, about their settlement in New-
England. On their arrival, they found that Hendrick, and almost
all the heads of families, on account of their disgust at the neglect
of their children, on the part of Capt. Kellogg, had returned to
their owti country. In consequence of this, they requested Mr.
Edwards to go to Albany, and be present at the conference ; whith-
er he accordingly went, the first week in July. In an interview
with Hendrick and Nicholas, he endeavoured to persuade them, to
influence as many of the Mohawk Chiefs, as possible, to go to Stock-
bridge, and there treat of their removal to New-England. This
being urged upon them afterwards, by the Commissioners of Mas-
sachusetts, w*as agreed to by them and the other Chiefs ; and a con-
ference appointed, to be held at Stockbridge, in August. Mr. Ed-
w^ards then returned to Stockbridge, and, in the latter part of July,
to his family in Northampton.
The first week in August, he removed his family and effects from
Northampton to Stockbridge; and on Thursday, Aug. 8th, w^as
regularly installed as the minister of the congregation in that place,
and inducted into the office of Missionary, to the Indians residing
in its \icinity. His salary was derived from three sources : from
the parish of Stockbridge ; from the Society in London, for pro-
pagating the Gospel in New^-England, and the parts adjacent, whose
missionary he w^as, through their Commissioners at Boston ; and from
the Legislature of the Colony, as a part of the annual fund devoted
to the civilization of the Indians. This latter sum was paid, of course,
to the individual, who held the office of minister and missionary at
Stockbridge, although the government had no voice in his appoint-
ment.
On Tuesday, Aug. 13th, the Chiefs of the Mohawks came from
472 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. ^
their two principal settlements, to Stockbridge, and met the Com-
missioners of the province. The Chiefs expressed a very strong
desire, that their children might be instructed ; but objected to the
removal to Stockbrid2;e, on the ground, that the affairs of the Mo-
hawks there were left in the utmost confusion, that no regidar school
was established, and no thorough means taken for the education of
tlieir children. After reminding the Commissioners, how often the
English had failed to fulfil their promises, and disappointed the
hopes, which they had encouraged them to entertain, they request-
them to promise nothing, but what the government would certainly
perform. The Commissioners agreed among themselves, that, in
consequence of the utter incompetency of Capt. Kellogg, another
instructer, a man of learning and skill, must be procured for the
Mohawk school ; and promised the Chiefs, that a regular school
should be established for their children, and a competent instructer
speedily procured. After this, the Chiefs declared their accep-
tance of the proposals made to tliem, of sending their children to
Stockbridge for instruction, and of coming, a number of tliem, to
reside there ; and tendered a belt of wampum to the Commission-
ers, in confirmation of the agreement, which was accepted. On
Thursday, Aug. 22, the Council was dissolved, and the Chiefs
went home.
The Mohawks, at this time, discovered a very strong desire to
promote the education of their children, and an unusual willingness
to receive religious instruction ; as did also a part of the tribe of the
Oneiyutas, or Oneidas, residing at Onohohquauga, or Onohquau-
ga, a settlement on the Susquehannah. The French, having been
apprised of the efforts making by the Enghsh, in behalf of the Mo-
hawks, w^ere busily occupied in seducing them, and the other tribes
of the Iroquois, to emigrate into Canada ; and were actually erect-
ing a chain of forts, extending from Canada, through New- York,
Pennsylvania, and the wilderness beyond, to the Mississippi. Mr.
Edwards, belie\ing that, if the utmost good faith was not kept with
the Mohawks, the whole plan of instructing them would be defeat-
ed ; and regarding the period, as a most critical one for the welfare
of the British Colonies ; addressed a letter, on the subject of the
Indians, to the Hon. Thomas Hubbard, Speaker of the House of As-
sembly. In this letter, he gave an account of the Council held
with the Chiefs of the Mohawks, at Stockbridge, and their agree-
ment to encourage the education of their children at that place ;
mentioned the interest felt in the subject by the Mohawks and the
Oneiyutas, and by some of the Tuscaroras ; stated the vast impor-
tance of the existing crisis, for securing the friendship of the Six
Nations ; recited the machinations of the French, to seduce them
from the English interest, and their hostile movements in the west ;
pointed out the religious and literary instruction of the Indians, as
the only means of securing their attachment to the British cause ;
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4 / o
and detailed the measures necessary to be pursued at Stockbridge,
to promote these great objects.*
When Mr. Edwards had removed his family to Stockbridge, he
found himself exceedingly embarrassed, from the difficulty of pro-
curing the land, necessary for his own immediate accommodation.
When the town was first setded, it was granted to the Housaton-
nucks, except six portions, to the late missionary, the school-mas-
ter, and four other settlers. These portions w^ere now distributed
2imong fourteen proprietors, and could be purchased, only at a very
high price. He therefore presented a Petition to the General
Court, at their session in October, 1751, asking leave to purchase
the necessary lands, for his own accommodation — a homestead in
the centre of the town, and a piece of wood-land in the outskirts.
The Legislature granted him leave to purchase the homestead, and
recommended to the English inhabitants, to provide the necessary
wood-land for their minister.
On the tract of land, which he purchased, near the centre of the
town, Mr. Edwards, soon after, erected a commodious dw^elling,
which is still standing.
* I regret that the length of this interesting letter renders Its insfntion im-
practicable.
Vol. L 60
CHAPTER XXVI.
Letter to Sir W. Pepperell. — Letter to Lady Pepperell. — Letter
to his father. — Arrival of Mr. Hawley. — Increasing importance
of Indian Establishment. — Schemes of its enemies. — Firm stand
taken by Mr. Edivards. — Letter to Mr. Oliver. — Letter to
Commissioners. — Difficulties of the Mission. — Answer to Mr.
Williams. — Letter to the people of JVorthampton. — Marriage
of Mr. and Mrs. Burr. — Letter to Mr. Erskine. — Letter to
Mr. Hollis.— Letter to Mr. Hubbard.
The Indian establishment at Stockbridge, being gradually more
and more known, excited more and more the attention, and interest,
of the benevolent in England. Among these, Joshua Paine, Esq.,
of London, addressed a Letter to Sir William Pepperell, the Go-
vernour of the Province ; requesting information, as to the proper
plan of a school for Indian girls at that place. An extract from that
letter was forv/arded to Mr. Edwards from Sir William, through
the Secretary of the Commissioners, with a request that he would
write to Sir William on the subject. He accordingly addressed to
him the following Letter.
« Stockbridge, JVov. 28, 1751.
" Honoured Sir,
" When I had the opportunity the last spring of waiting on your
Excellency at )'Our seat at Kittery, and was there gratified and ho-
noured by the kind and hospitable entertainment of your house, I
was favoured with some conversation with you, concerning the af-
iairs of the Indians at Stockbridge, and the business of the mission
here, to which I had then been invited. Ajid you were then
pleased generously to assure me of your good offices, in affording
me any assistance in this employment, which you could render me,
through your acquaintance and correspondence in London.
" I have lately been favoured with a letter from the Hon. An-
drew Oliver, of Boston, wherein he was pleased to send me an Ex-
tract of a letter to you from Joshua Paine, Esq., of London, con-
cerning a proper plan of a school for Indian girls in this place, and
to propose to me to write to you on the subject of the said Extract.
This encourages me to hope that a letter from me, on this subject,
to your Excellency will be kindly received.
" With this hope, I would take leave to say, that I think that, as
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4/.)
the boarding-sohools here are now in their commencement, and are
yet to receive their form and character, and that among a people
hitJierto unaccustomed to any method of instruction whatever, it is
a great pity but that the method actually adopted should be free
from the gross defects of the ordinary method of teaching among
the Enghsh.
" One of these grand defects, as I humbly conceive, is this, that
children are habituated to learning without understanding. In
the common method of teaching, so far as my observation extends,
children, when they are taught to read, are so much accustomed to
reading, without any kind of knowledge of the meaning of what they
read, that they continue reading ^vithout understanding, even a long
time after they are capable of understanding, w^ere it not for an ha-
bit of making such and such sounds, on the sight of such and such
letters, with a perfect inattentiveness to any meaning. In like
manner they are taught their catechism, saying over the words by
rote, which they began to say, before they were capable of easily
and readily comprehending them. Being long habituated to make
sounds without connecting any ideas with them, they so continue,
until they come to be capable of well understanding the words, and
would perhaps have the ideas, properly signified by the words, na-
turally excited in their minds on hearing the words, were it not for
an habitual hearing and speaking them without Sny ideas ; so that, if
the question w^ere put in phraseology somewhat new, to which they
have not been accustomed, they would not know what to answer.
Thus it happens to children, even with regard to the plainest printed
catechisms, even those, which have been contrived with great care
and art, so that they might be adapted to the lowest capacities.
" I should therefore think that, in these boarding-schools, the
children should never read a lesson, without the master or mistress
taking care, that the child be made to attend to, and understand,
the meaning of the words and sentences which it reads ; at least
after the child begins to read without spelling, and perhaps in some
degree before. And the child should be taught to understand
things, as well as words. After it begins to read in a Psalter, Tes-
tament or Bible, not only the words and phrases should be ex-
plained, but the things which the lesson treats of should be, in a
familiar manner, opened to the child's understanding ; and the
master or mistress should enter into conversation with the child
about them. Familiar questions should be put to the child, about
the subjects of the lesson ; and the child should be encouraged, and
drawn on, to speak freely, and in liis turn also to ask questions, for
the resolution of his own doubts.
"Many advantages would arise from this method. By this
means, the child's learning will be rendered pleasant, entertaining
and profitable, as his mind will gradually open and expand with
knowledge, and his capacity for reasoning be improved. His lesson
476 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
will cease to be a dull, wearisome task, without any suitable plea-
sure or benefit. This will be a rational way of teaching. Assist-
ing the child's reason enables him to see the use, and end, and be-
nefit of reading, at the same time that he takes pains from day to
day to read. It is the way also to accustom the child, from its in-
fancy, to think and reflect, and to beget in it an early taste for
knowledge, and a regularly increasing appetite for it.
" So also, with regard to the method of catechizing children ; be-
side obliging them to give the answers in the printed catechism,
or in any stated form of words, quesfions should be asked them
from time to time, in the same familiar manner, as they are asked
questions commonly about their ordinary affairs, with familiar in-
structions, explanations, and rehearsals of things, intermixed; and,
if it be possible, the child should be led, by wise and skilful man-
agement, into the habit of conversation on divine things, and should
gradually be divested of that shyness and backwardness, usually
discovered in children, to converse on such topics with their supe-
riors. And when the printed catechisms are used, as I am far
from thinking they ought to be entirely neglected, care should be
taken, that the child should attend to the meaning of the words, and
be able to understand them ; to this end, not only explaining the
words and sentences, but also from time to time varying the phra-
seology, putting the* question in different words of the same sense,
and also intermixing with the questions and answers, whether
printed or not, some improvement or application, in counsels and
warnhigs given to them, founded on the answers that have been
given.
" Beside the things already mentioned, there are other things,
which, as it appears to me, ought to be done, with regard to the
education of children in general, wherein the common methods of
instruction in New-England, are grossly defective. The teacher,
in familiar discourses, might, in a little time, give the children a
short general scheme of the Scriptural history, beginning with the
creation of the world, and descending through the various periods
of that history, informing them of the larger divisions, and more im-
portant events of the story, and giving them some idea of their con-
nection one with another ; — first, of the history of the Old Testa-
ment, and then of the New. And when the children had in their
heads this general scheme, then the teacher might, at certain times,
entertain them, in like familiar discourse, with the particular stories
of the Scriptures, sometimes with one story, and then with another,
before they can obtain the knowledge of them themselves, by read-
ing ; for example, at one time the story of the creation, at another
time the story of die flood, then the dispersion of the nations, the
calling of Abraham, the story of Joseph, the bringing of the children
of Israel out of Egypt : And in the New Testament, the birth of
Christ, some of the chief acts of his life, his death, his resurrection,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAKiiS.
his ascension, the efllision of the Holy Sphit at the day of Pente-
cost, and some of the chief of the acts of the Apostles ; Avithal,
poindng out to them the place which each event has in the general
scheme, and the connection it has with other main parts of it.
The teacher, in a familiar manner, should apply the events of the
story discoursed upon, with the design of informing the child's un-
derstanding, influencing his heart, and directing his practice. A
child, who is able to read his Bible, might be set to read a particu-
lar Scriptural history, sometimes one, and sometimes another, dih-
gently observing it, and examining for himself, all that is said con-
cerning it. And when he has done, he might be called to the mas-
ter or mistress, and enquired of, concerning the particulars of the
history, to see that he has paid attention, and is able to give a good
account of it.
" And I can see no good reason, why children in general, be-
side the Scriptural history, should not, in a like familiar manner
of conversation, be taught something of the great successive chan-
ges and events, in the Jewish nation, and the world at large, which
connect the history of the Old and New Testaments. Thus, they
might be informed, in short, of the manner in which the Four
Great Monarchies succeeded each other, the persecutions which
the Jews suffered from Antiochus Epiphanes, and the principal
changes which happened to their Church and State, before the
coming of Christ. And they might be shown, how such and such
events were a fulfilment of such and such prophecies. And when
they learn the history of the New Testament, they might, with
much profit and entertainment, have pointed out to them, many
plain prophecies of tlie Old Testament, which have their fulfilment
in him. And I can see no good reason, why children cannot, or
may not, be taught something in general of Ecclesiastical History,
and be informed how things, with regard to the State of Religion
and the Church of God, have gone on, as to some of the main
events, from the time when the Scriptural history ended, to the
present time ; and how given Prophecies of the Scriptures have
been fulfilled in some of these events ; or why they may not be
told, what may yet be expected to come to pass, according to the
Scriptural Prophecies, from this time, to the end of the world.
" It appears to me obvious, also, that, in connection with all this,
they should be taught somewhat relating to the chronology of events,
wiiich would make the story so much the more distinct and enter-
taining. Thus, they may be taught how long it was from the Cre-
ation of the world to the Coming of Christ ; how long from the
Creadon to the Flood ; how long from the Flood to the calling of
Abraham, etc. ; how long David lived before Christ ; how long be-
fore the Captivity in Babylon ; how long the Captivity, before
Christ, etc. ; how long since the birth of Christ ; how old he was
when he began to preach, and when he was crucified ; how long
478 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
after his resurrection, before he ascended ; how long, also, after
tlie destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, until Babylon
was destroyed by Cyi'us ; how long after the beginning of the Per-
sian Empire, before that empire was overthrown by Alexander ;
when was the great oppression of the Jews by Antiochus Epiphanes ;
when Judea was conquered by the Romans; how long after Christ's
resurrection, before the destruction of Jerusalem ; and how long
before the empire became Christian ; how lowg after Christ, before
the Popes claimed such and such powers; when the worship of
images was introduced ; how long before the Reformation, etc. etc.
All children are capable of being informed, and having an idea of
these things, and can much more easily learn them, if endeavours
were used to that end, than many things which they do learn.
" And with like ease, and with equal benefit, they might be
taught some of the main things in Geography : which way the land
of Canaan lies from this ; how far it is ; which way Eg}"pt lay from
Canaan; which way Babylon lay from Jerusalem, and how far;
which way Padan-Aram was from Canaan ; w here Rome lay from
Jerusalem ; w^here Antioch ; etc. etc.
" And I cannot but think it might be a pretty easy thing, if proper
means were taken, to teach children to spell well, and girls as well
as boys, I should think it may be worth the while, on various ac-
counts, to teach them to write, and also to teach them a little of
arithmetic, some of the first and plainest rules. Or, if it be judged,
that it is needless to teach all the children all these things, some dif-
ference might be made in children of different genius, and children
of the best genius might be taught more things than others. And
all would serve, the more speedily and effectually, to change the
taste of Indians, and to bring them off from their barbarism and
brutality, to a relish for those things, which belong to civilization and
refinement.
" Another thing, which properly belongs to a christian education,
and which would be unusually popular with them, and which
would in several respects have a pow^erful influence, in promoting
the great end in view, of leading them to renounce the coarseness,
and filth and degradation, of savage life, for cleanliness, refinement
and good morals, is teaching them to sing. Music, especially sacred
music, has a powerful efficacy to soften the heart into tenderness,
to harmonize the affections, and to give the mind a relish for ob-
jects of a superiour character.
" In order to promote the salvation of the children, which is the
main design of the whole Indian establishment at this place, I think
that, beside their attending public w^orship on the sabbatli, and die
daily w^orship of the family, and catechizing in the school, and fre-
quent counsels and warnings given them, when all together, by their
teachers ; each child should, from time to time, be dealt with sing-
ly, particularly and closely, about the state and concerns of his
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 479
soul ; ami particular care should be taken to teach and direct each
child, concerning the duty of secret prayer, and the duty pressed
and enforced on every one ; and care should be taken, that all may
have oroper opportunity and convenience for it.
"I need say nothing concerning buildings, lodgings, household,
stuff, cattle, servants, husbandry instruments, and utensils for the
children's work ; as it is agreed on all hands, that these are neces-
sary ; and the providing of them will doubdess be left to the care
and discretion of the Trustees, that shall be appointed.
" But I would beg leave to say further, widi regard to methods
to forward the proficiency of the children in their learning, that I
cannot but think measures might be devised, greatly to encourage
and animate them in it, and excite a laudable ambition to excel.
One thing I have thought of, which, as appears to me, might have
a happy tendency this way, in each of the boarding-schools : at
certain periods, there should be a sort of public examination in the
school, on a day appointed for the purpose, which shall be attended
by all the Trustees, and all in the town who are in any respect con-
nected with Indian affairs, and some of the neighbouring ministers,
and gentlemen and ladies ; and also that the chiefs of the Indians
be invited to attend ; at which there shall be a public trial of the
proficiency, w^hich each one has made, in the various branches
which have been taught, as in reading, writing, spelling, arithmetic,
knowledge in the principles of religion, knowledge of church histo-
ry, etc ; and that a premium shall be given to such as are found to
excel, which may be done in something, that will very much please
Indian children, with but little expense. And likewise, that the
works of the children be then produced, to be judged of, that it
may be determined wiio has made the greatest proficiency in
learning to sew, to spin, to knit, etc ; and that a rew^ard be given to
such as have excelled. And perhaps, also, that a reward be then
given to such, as, by die testimony of their teachers and governors,
have excelled in virtue or diligence, in care to speak the truth, in
strictly observing the sabbath, in good manners, in respect to their
superiours, etc. And that, in the day of pubKc trial, there be
somewhat of an entertainment made for the members of the
school, and those who are invited to attend. This not only might
tend greatly to stimulate the children in their learning, but would be
very pleasing and animating to the tribes of Indians, and would
have great influence in rendering them very favourably disposed to
the affairs of the schools.
" But your Excellency will easily see that, in order to the prac-
ticableness of these things, in any tolerable degree and manner, it is
necessary that the children should be taught the English tongue ;
andjindeed this is of the most absolute necessity, on almost every
account. The Indian languages are extremely barbarous and bar-
ren, and very ill fitted for communicating things moral and divine,
480 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
or even things speculative and abstract. In short, they are wholly
unfit for a people possessed of civilization, knowledge and re-
finement.
" Besides, without their learning English, their learning to read
will be in vain ; for the Indians have not the Bible, nor any other
book, in their own language. Without this, their teachers cannot
converse with them, and so can have no advantage to instruct
them. Hence, all possible means must be used, in the first place,
to introduce the English tongue among the children. To this end,
much pains should be taken to teach them the English name for
every thing, and English words that signify such and such actions ;
and an Interpreter might be used for a while, to interpret their les-
sons to them, and to teach them to construe them, or turn them into
Indian. And a number of English children might be put into the
school with the Indian children. But the most effectual method of
all would be, to put out some of the Indian children, first, into some
good English families, one at a place, to live there a year or two,
before they are brought into the school ; which would not only be
above all others the most successful method, but would be abso-
lutely necessary, at least at first; but truly a great deal of care
must be taken to find good places for them, and to look well to
them, and to see that they are well taken care of, in the families to
which they are sent. It is probable, that the parents of the child-
ren might, with proper endeavours, be persuaded to such a mea-
sure.
"But it will doubtless be very easily arid quickly determined, by
your Excellency, that, if such methods, as those which have been
mentioned, or any like them, or indeed any other effectual mea-
sures, are taken, it will be absolutely necessary, that the school
should be under the constant care and inspection of Trustees,
who live upon the spot, or very near at hand. It will be in
vain for any to expect, that any woman can look after such a school,
and provide for and govern so large a family, and take care con-
tinually to order and regulate so many and great affairs pertaining
to it, within doors and without, without much assistance of some
always at hand, who are able and faithful, and are interested and
duly empowered. If she has under her a second, or a kind of
usher, and has servants of both sexes, yet still she will be under
the necessity of having some superiour assistance. And as to the
precise method of teaching, and regulating the discipline of the
school and family, it must be left very much to their discretion ;
for experience alone can certainly determine, the fittest methods
of ordering such an establishment, so new and untried, though very
probable conjectures may be made. And experience will doubt-
less direct to some new measures, which cannot now be thought of.
Hoping that your Excellency will excuse the particularity and mi-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAftDSJ. 481
nuteness, into which I have unintentionally been led, on a subject,
about which I cannot but feel the deepest interest,
" I remain,
" With very high respect,
" Your most humble servant,
"Jonathan Edwards."
In the package to Sir William, Mr. Edwards, in consequence of
her own request, forwarded to Lady Pepperell, who w^as then in
very deep affliction, the following letter ; which will probably be re-
garded as one of the happiest specimens of christian sympathy and
condolence, to be found in epistolary WTiting.
" To Lady Pepperell.
" Stockbridge, JVov. 28, 175L
" Madam,
" When I was at your house in Kittery, the last spring, among
other instances of your kind and condescending treatment to me,
was this, that, when I had some conversation with Sir William,
concerning Stockbridge and the affairs of the Indians, and he ge-
nerously offered me any assistance, in the business of my mission
here, which his acquaintance and correspondence in London ena-
bled him to afford me, and proposed my writing to him on our af-
fairs ; you were also pleased to in\ite me to write to you, at the same
time. If I should neglect to do as you then proposed, I should fail
not only of discharging my duty, but of doing myself a great honour.
But as I am well assured, even from the small acquaintance I had
with you, that a letter of mere compliments would not be agreeable
to a lady of your disposition and feelings, especially under your
present melancholy circumstances ; so the writing of such a letter
is very far from my intention, or inclination.
" When I saw the evidences of your deep sorrow, under the aw-
ful frown of heaven m the death of your only son, it made an im-
pression on my mind not easily forgotten ; and when you spoke of
my writing to you, I soon determined wiiat should be the subject of
my letter. It was that, which appeared to me to be the most proper
subject of contemplation, for one in your circumstances 5 that, which
I thought, above all others, would furnish you a proper and sufficient
source of consolation, under your heavy affliction ; and this was the
Lord Jesus Christ: — particularly the amiableness of his character,
which renders him worthy that we should love him, and take him
for our only pordon, our rest, hope and joy ; and his great and un-
paralleled love towards us. — And I have been of the same mind
ever since ; being determined, if God favoured me with an oppor-
tunity to write to your Ladyship, that those things should be the
subject of my letter. For what other subject is so well calculated
to prove a balm to the wounded spirit.
Vol. I. 61
482 LIFE OF PRESiDEJST EDWARDS.
" Let us then, dear Madam, contemplate the loveliness of our
blessed Redeemer, which entitles him to our highest love ; and,
when clearly seen, leads us to fmd a sweet complacency and satis-
faction of soul in him, of whatever else we are deprived. The
Scriptures assure us that He, who came into the world in our na-
ture, and freely laid down his life for us, was truly possessed of all
the fulness of the Godhead, of his infinite greatness, majesty and
glory, his infinite wisdom, purity and holiness, his infinite righteous-
ness' and goodness. He is called " the brightness of God's glory,
and the express image of his person." He is the Image, the Ex-
pression, of infinite beauty; in the contemplation of which, God the
Father had all his unspeakable happiness from eternity. That
eternal and unspeakable happiness of the Deity is represented as a
kind of social happiness, in the society of the persons of the Trinity ;
Prov.viii.30, "Then I was by him as one brought up with him, I
was daily his delight rejoicing always before him." This glorious
Person came down from heaven to be " the Light of the world,"
that by him the beauty of the Deity might shine forth, in the bright-
est and fullest manner, to the children of men.
" Infinite Wisdom also has contrived, that we should behold the
glory of the Deity, in the face of Jesus Christ, to the greatest ad-
vanta2;e, in such a manner as should be best adapted to the capacity
of poor feeble man; m suclr a manner, too, as is best fitted to engage
our attention, and allure our hearts, as well as to inspire us with the
most perfect complacency and delight. For Christ, having, by his
incarnation, come down from his Infinite exaltation above us, has be-
come one of our kinsmen and brothers. And his glory shining up-
on us through his human nature, the manifestation is wonderfully
adapted to the strength of the human vision ; so that, though it ap-
pears in all its effulgence, it is yet attempered to our sight. He is
indeed possessed of infinite majesty, to inspire us with reverence and
adoration ; yet that majesty need not terrify us, for we behold it blend-
ed with humility, meekness and sweet condescension. We may
feel the most profound reverence and self-abasement, and yet our
hearts be drawn forth, sweetly and powerfully, into an infimacy the
most free, confidenfial and delightful. The dread, so naturally in-
spired by his greatness, is dispelled by the contemplafion of his gen-
tleness and humility ; while the familiarity, which might otherwise
arise from the view of the loveliness of his character merely, is ever
prevented, by the consciousness of his infinite majesty and glory ;
and the sight of all his perfections united fills us with sweet surprize,
and humble confidence, with reverential love, and delightful adora-
tion.
" This glory of Christ is properly, and in the highest sense, divine.
He shines in all the brightness of glory, that is inherent in the Deity.
Such is the exceeding brightness of this Sun of Righteousness, that,
LIFE OF PRESIDEXT EDWARDS. 4S;J
in comparison of it, the li2;ht of the Natural Sun is as darkness ;
and hence, when he shall appear in his glory, the brightness of the
Sun shall disappear, as the brightness of the little stars do, when
the Sun rises. So says the prophet Isaiah, " Then the Moon shall
be confounded, and the Sun shall be ashamed, when the Lord of
Hosts shall reign in Mount Zion, and before his ancients, gloriously,"
Isa. xxiv. 23. But, although his hghtis thus bright, and his beams
go forth with infinite strength ; yet, as they proceed from the Lamb
of God, and shine through his meek and lowly human nature, they
are supremely soft and mild, and, instead of dazzling and over-
powering our feeble sight, like a smooth ointment or a gentle eye-
salve, are vivifying and healing. Thus on them, who fear God's
name, " the Sun of Righteousness arises, with healing in his beams,"
Mai. iv. 2. It is like the light of the morning, a morning without
clouds, as the dew on the grass, under whose influence the souls of
his people are as the tender grass springing out of the earth, by clear
shining after rain. Thus are the beams of his beauty, and bright-
ness, fitted for the support and reviving of the afirlicted. He heals
the broken in spirit, and bindeth up their vvounds. When the spi-
rits of his people are cut down by the scythe, he coAies down upon
them, in a sweet and heavenly influence, like rain on the mown
grass, and like showers that water the earth. (Ps. Ixxii. 6.)
" But especially are the beams of Christ's glory infinitely soften-
ed, and sweetened, by his love to men, the love that passeth know-
ledge. The glory of his person consists, pre-eminently, in that
infinite goodness and grace, of which he made so wonderful a man-
ifestation, in his love to us. The apostle John tells us, that God is
Light ; (1 John, i. 5.) and again, that God is Love ; (1 John, iv. 8.)
and the light of his glory is an infinitely sweet light, because it is
the light of love. But especially does it appear so, in the person
of our Redeemer, w^io w^as infinitely the most wonderful example
of love, that was ever witnessed. All the perfections of the Deity
have their highest manifestation in the Work of Redemption, vastly
more than in the Work of Creation. In other works, we see him
indirectly ; but here, we see the immediate glory of his face. (2
Cor. iii. 18.) In his other works, we behold him at a distance;
but in this, we come near, and behold the infinite treasures of his
heart. (Eph. iii. 8, 9, 10.) It is a work of love to us, and a work
of which Christ is the author. His lovehness, and his love, have
both their greatest and most affecting manifestation in those suffer-
ings, which he endured for us at his death. Therein, above all,
appeared his holiness, his love to God, and his hatred of sii^, in that,
w^hen he desired to save sinners, rather than that a sensible testimo-
ny should not be seen against sin, and the justice of God be vindi-
cated, he chose to become obedient unto death, even the death of
the cross. Thus, in the same act, he manifests, in the highest con-
ceivable degree, his infinite hatred of sin, and his infinite love to
484 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
sinners. His holiness appeared like a fire, burning with infinite
vehemence against sin ; at the same time, that his love to sinners
appeared like a sweet flame, burning with an infinite fervency of
benevolence. It is the glory and beauty of his love to us, polluted
sinners, that it is an infinitely pure love ; and it is the peculiar
sweetness and endearment of his holiness, that it has its most glo-
rious manifestation in such an act of love to us. All the excellen-
cies of Christ, both divine and human, have their highest manifes-
tation, in this wonderful act of his love to men — his offering up him-
self a sacrifice for us, under these extreme sufferings. Herein
have abounded toward us the riches of his grace, in all wisdom and
prudence. (Eph. i. 8.) Herein appears his perfect justice. Herein
too, was the great display of his humility, in being willing to de-
scend so low for us. In his last sufferings, appeared his obedience
to God, his submission to his disposing will, his patience, and his
meekness, when he went as a lamb to the slaughter, and opened
not his mouth, but in a prayer that God would forgive his crucifiers.
And how affecting this manifestation of his excellency and amia-
bleness to our minds, when it chiefly shines forth in such an act of
love to us.
" The love of Christ to men, in another way, sweetens and en-
dears all his excellencies and \artues ; as it has brought him into
so near a relation to us, as our Friend, our elder Brother, and our
Redeemer; and has brought us into so strict an union with him,
that we are his friends, y^ea, members of his body, of his flesh, and
of his bones. (Eph. v. 30.)
*' We see then, dear Madam, how rich and how adequate is the
provision, wdiich God has made for our consolation, in all our af-
flictions, in giving us a Redeemer of such glory, and such love ; es-
pecially, when it is considered, what were the ends of this great
manifestation of beauty and love, in his death. He suffered, that
we might be delivered. His soul was exceeding sorrowful, even
unto death, to take aw^ay the sting of sorrow, and to impart ever-
lasting consolation. He was oppressed and afflicted, that we might
be supported. He was overwhelmed in the darkness of death,
that we might have the light of life. He was cast into the furnace
of God's wrath, that w^e might drink of the rivers of his pleasures.
His soul was overwhelmed with a flood of sorrow, that our hearts
might be overwhelmed with a flood of eternal joy.
" We may also well remember, in what circumstances our Re-
deemer now is. He was dead ; but he is alive, and he lives forev-
er more. Death may deprive us of our friends here, but it cannot
deprive us of this our best friend. We have this best of friends,
this mighty Redeemer, to go to, in all our afflictions ; and he is not
one, who cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities. He
has suffered far greater sorrows, than we have ever suffered ; and
if we are actually united to him, the union can never be broken,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 485
but will continue when we die, and when heaven and earth are
dissolved. Therefore, in this, we may be confident, though the
earth be removed, in him we shall triumph with everlasting joy.
Now, when storms and tempests arise, w^e may resort to him, who
is a hiding place from tlie storm, and a covert from the tempest.
When we thirst, we may come to him, who is as rivers of water in
a dry place. When we are weary, we may go to him, who is as
the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. Having found him,
who is as the apple-tree among the trees of the wood, we may sit
under his shadow with great delight, and his fruit will be sweet to
our taste. Christ said to his disciples, "In the world ye shall have
tribulation ; but in me ye shall have peace." If we are united to
him, w^e shall be like a tree planted by the waters, and that spread-
eth out its roots by the river, that shall not see when heat cometh,
but its leaf shall ever be green, and it shall not be careful in the
year of drought, neither shall it cease from yielding fruit. He will
now be our Mght in darkness ; our morning-star, shining as the
sure harbinger of approaching day. In a little time, he will arise
on our souls, as the Sun in his glory ; and our Sun shall no more go
down, and there shall be no interposing cloud — no veil on his face,
or on our hearts ; but the Lord shall be our everlasting light, and
our Redeemer our glory.
" That this glorious Redeemer would manifest his glory and love
to your mind, and apply what litde I have said on this subject, to
your consolation, in all your afflictions, and abundantly reward your
kindness and generosity to me, while I was at Kittery ; is the fer-
vent prayer, Madam, of
" Your Ladyship's most obliged
" and affectionate friend,
" and most humble servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The repeated afflictions of a widowed sister, in tlie beginning of
the next year, occasioned the following letter to his father, con-
taining some allusions to the state and circumstances of his own
family.
" To the Reverend Timothy Edwards, East Windsor.
" Stockbridge, Jan, 27, 1752.
" Honoured Sir,
" We have lately heard the sorrowful tidings of die death of two
of Sister Backus'* children, as we are informed bodi at your
* Mrs. Backus the fifth sister of Mr. Edwards was now a widow. Her In.s-
band, the Rev. Simon Backus of Newington, (Wethersfield,) was designated
by the Connecticut Legislature, a? chaplain to the troops sent to Louishurt^h in
48G LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS;
liouse ; which is the occasion of Cousin Eunice returning from
Stockbridge at this time ; she having a desire to see her mother
and surviving sisters at Windsor, on this melancholy occasion. We
are much affected with sister's great and heavy aulictions, and la-
ment the death of two such likely promising children, in their early
youth. It is my earnest desire, that it may be sanctified to us of
this family. I desire your prayers, that it may be so ; particularly
to those that are young in the family ; that they may be awakened
by it to diligent preparation for death ; and that we ail may take
notice of our distinguished mercies, with a becoming thankfulness
to God. I look upon it as a great favour of Heaven, that you, my
Parents, are still preserved in the land of the living, to so great an
age. I hope, by the leave of Divine Providence, to make you and
sister ' Backus a visit in the spring. We are, through mercy, in
our ordinary state of health, except that little Betty don't seem of
late to be so well, as she was in the summer. If she liv^es till spring,
I believe we must be obliged to come again to the use of the cold
bath with her. i\Iy wife and children are well pleased with our
present situation. They like the place far better than they expect-
ed. Here, at present, we live in peace ; which has of long time
been an unusual thing with us. The Indians seem much pleased
with my family, especially my wife. They are generally more
sober and serious than they used to be. Beside the Stockbridge
Indians, here are above sixty of the Six Nations, who live here for
the sake of instruction. Twenty are lately come to dwell here,
who came from about two hundred miles beyond Albany. We
expect our son and daughter Parsons will remove hither in a short
time. Many of their goods are already brought up."
[After alluding to the indigent circumstances of his sister Mrs.
Backus, and her family, and mentioning that himself and Mrs. Ed-
wards had done every thing for his niece, which was in their power,
he proceeds.]
" I hope some of her friends will be kind to her in this respect.
There are perhaps none of her uncles, but are much better able to
help her, than I am at this dme ; who, by reason of lately marrying
two children, and the charge of buying, building and removing, am,
I suppose, about £2000 in debt, in this Province money.* I
1746, to prevent its recapture by the French. He died there soon after his
arrival. The vessel, containing his effects, and a considerable sum contributed
by the gentlemen of the army for his family, was cast away on its return; aud
the family were left in very indigent circumstances.
* I suppose that this means £2000 old tenor^ as it was then called ; the value
of which continually varied, but has been commonly estimated at 6s. Sd. ster-
I'lng to the pound.
LiFKOF FRI^SIUENT t^DWAKDS. 487
should be glad if sister Mary would suggest it to brother Ellsworth
to do something for her. if she don't care to do it in her own
name, let her do it in mine, as doing the errand from me. Please
to give my duty to my mother, and my love to sister Mary. My
wife is at this moment from home. My children give their duty to
their Grandparents, and aunts, and love and affectionate condolence
to their mournful surviving cousins.
" I am, honoured Sir,
^' Your dutiful son,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The allusion to his pecuniary circumstances, made by Mr. Ed-
wards in the preceding letter, requires explanation. What was the
actual amount of his salary at Northampton, I have not been able
to ascertain ; but he speaks of it, in one of his letters, as " the
largest salary of any country minister in New-England." Soon
after his settlement there, he purchased a valuable homestead, with
the requisite lands for pasturage and fuel, and erected a commodi-
ous dwelling-house. These, by the strictest economy, had all
been paid for, before his dismission. It w^as several years, however,
after his removal to Stockbridge, before he could sell his property
at Northampton. In the mean time, he was under the necessity of
purchasing another homestead, and of erecting another dwelling-
house at Stockbridge. The debt thus incurred, added to the ex-
pense of removing his family, subjected them for a time to very se-
rious pecuniary embarrassments and his daughters, who had recei-
ved not only an enhghtened, but a polished, education, readily lent
their aid, to relieve the family from the existing pressure. For this
purpose, they occupied their leisure in making lace and embroidering,
in tambouring and other ornamental work, and in making and
painting fans : all of which, in the existing state of the country,
found a ready market at Boston.* At length, the sale of his pro-
perty in Northampton relieved him from debt, and placed his fami-
ly in more pleasant circumstances.
On the 5th of February, O. S. Mr. Gideon Hawley, a young
gentleman of a liberal education, and of great prudence, firm-
ness and integrity, arrived in Stockbridge. He had been ap-
pointed, by the Commissioners, the school-master of the Mohawk
and other Iroquois children, and entered immediately on the duties
of his office. He was ordained as a minister and missionary, July
31, 1754, N. S. Mr. Edwards found him a most faithful and use-
* So severe was this pressure, for a considerable time, that Mr. Edwards
found himself necessitated to practice the most rigid economy, in every thing —
even in the article of paper. Much of what he now wrote, for his own use,
was written on the margins of useless pamphlets, the covers of letters, and the
remnants of the silk paper vised in making fans.
488 * LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ful coadjutor. He also occasionally preached to the Iroquois, as
did Mr. "Edwards once every Sabbath.
Soon after the removal of Mr. Edwards to Stockbridge, in con-
sequence of the misunderstandings and jealousies, subsisting be-
tween some of the principal English inhabitants of the town, and
the confusion in which he saw the Indian affairs involved^ he was
led, in a letter to the Hon. Mr. Hubbard of Aug. 31, 1751, to
recommend the appointment of two or more Trustees, " men per-
fectly impartial, no way interested in, related to, or engaged witli,
the contending parties." The absolute necessity of this step, to the
welfare of the mission, and of the Indian schools, soon became ap-
parent.* In consequence of the increasing importance of the In-
dian establishment at Stockbridge, and the increasing attention of
the public to the Mission and the Schools ; the benefactions of the
Legislature and of individuals, were increasing, and still likely
to increase. By the augmented numbers of the Housatonnucks,
and the accession of a Mohawk colony, it had become the princi-
pal mission of the Society for propagating tlie Gospel in New Eng-
land, and appeared destined to receive the chief amount of its re-
venue; Mr. Hollis had increased his annual stipend to £160, stg. ;
Mr. Paine was proposing to support a female boarding school ; the
Legislature of the Province had just voted £500, provincial cur-
rency, for the school-house, and would probably aid in the support
of the mistress; an adequate support was now given to the instruc-
tor of the Housatonnuck school ; an annual stipend was given to
the Housatonnucks, to be expended at Stockbridge for their be-
nefit ; a similar stipend was to be paid for the Mohawks, if they re-
moved in considerable numbers to Stockbridge ; a school, to be
supported by the colony, for the education of their children, was
not only pledged, but actually begun ; and hopes were indulged tliat
die yearly stipend of £500, stg. granted by the King, to the Mohawks,
might be expended under the direction of an agent, residing at
Stockbridge, and not as before at Albany. It needed no great dis-
cernment to discover, that the amount of these numerous items must
be great ; and the bare possibility of engrossing the agency, through
which this large aggregate must pass, and of turning it into a source
of great private emolument, might easily excite the strong cupidity
of individuals, and lead them to resort to every measure in their
power, to secure that emolument to themselves. The op-
ponent of Mr. Woodbridge, (whose influence in the town, and
with the Indians, had been long chiefly extinct,) in consequence
of the strong recommendation, given of him, by his nephew, while
"^ A representation having been made to the Legislature, in pursuance <»f
this reconunendation, three Trustees or coninii^ibioncrs were appointed in behalf
of the Province.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 4.S9
in L#ondon, to the Directors of the Society lor propagating the
Gospel in New England, had been appointed one of the Board of
Commissioners of that Society ; as had the nephew himself, an-
other of the same Board; one of his family through the same recom-
mendation, had been conditionally nominated as the teacher of the
female school ;* one of the Trustees of the Indian establishment
was about to connect himself with the family ; and, if the nomi-
nadon should be confirmed, it was his intendon to remove to
Stockbridge, in order to take a superintendence of Indian af-
fairs, which, in the absence of his colleagues, would be sole
and exclusive. So fair was the prospect at this time, in the
view of these individuals, of engrossing the profit and the di-
rection of the whole establishment in their own hands, that they
threw off their wonted caution, and made known their purpose of
removing every obstacle in the w^ay of their designs.
Mr. Edwards well knew, that the influence of these individuals
was most formidable: two of them being now members of
the Board of Commissioners, on which, as Indian missionary, he
was dependent; one of them^eing one of the Trustees for the In-
dians at Stockbridge ; one of them being personally acquainted with
the Directors in London ; and two of them having considerable in-
fluence with the principal men in the Provincial government. Yet
he saw, just as clearly, that, if their plans succeeded, the funds ap-
propriated to the literary and moral improvement of the Indians,
would be perverted to the purpose of individual aggrandizement.
In such a state of things, he was not at a loss, as to his own duty.
The question, w^hether the individual nominated by the Board of
Directors in London, as the teacher of the female school, should be ap-
pointed, having been thus submitted, for final decision, to the Board
of Commissioners in Boston ; their Secretary wrote to Mr. Ed-
wards, for an explicit statement of the facts relating to the subject.
Thus called upon, he did not hesitate to present the whole case, in
a reply to the Secretary, bearing date Feb. 18, 1752.
In this letter, after stating it to be absolutely necessary, that his
correspondent should be let into some of the secrets of the affairs of
Stockbridge, and after alluding to his having, on account of the
controversy there subsisting, recommended, formerly, the ap-
pointment of " two or more impartial Trustees, no way interested
in, or related to, the contending parfies," to inspect those affairs ;
he states, among other things, the following particulars :-- -When he re-
commended the appointment of these trustees, he little suspected,
that one of them would prove the farthest of any person whatever,
from possessing the indispensable qualification of impartiality^ in
'* That is, provided the Commissioners, in Boston, approved of the appoint,
ment.
Vol. I. 62
490 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EUW4RDS.
consequence of his being about to become the son-in-law of one of
the contending parties. — The preceding year, a very ibrmal pacifi-
cation took place, between Mr. Woodbridge and his opponent, with
solemn promises made by the latter, that he would thenceforward
live peacefully with Mr. VV., and no more speak ill of him, nor in
any wise molest him. But the proposed alliance, the nomination
of one of his family as teacher of the female school, and the aj)-
pointment of himself and his nephew to the Board of Commission-
ers, had so elated him, that those promises appeared to be wholly
forgotten. A sudden and strange alteration had also appeared,
in the temper and conduct of his intended son-in-law, who,
in the absence of his colleagues, claimed the sole management
of all Indian affairs, so that nothing was done, but he was
the doer of it. — The Indians had a most unfavourable opinion
of the opponent of Mr. Woodbridge, and the deepest prejudice
against him, in consequence of his having often molested them,
with respect to their lands, and other affairs, and, as they thought,
having done very unjustly by them. This prejudice was extended
to the family ; and that to such a degree, that, after offering to
feed and clothe such of their children, as should be sent to the
school, attempted to be established, only four could be procured,
three Housatonnucks and one Mohawk ; and the parents of these
four complained loudly of the treatment of their children. Whe-
ther this prejudice was well or ill founded, it was too deep to be
eradicated. — Very improper use had been made of the money given
by Mr. HoUis. He had made large remittances, and to no good
purpose ; and was kept in entire ignorance, as to the actual state of
things at Stockbridge. The individual who received his money,
and boarded, and professed to instruct, the children, had never es-
tablished a regular school, and had never kept any regular accounts
of his expenditures. No government was maintained, litde atten-
tion paid to the manners of the children, and all was suffered to go
on in wildness, filth and confusion, to the great offence of such as
visited the place. The generous design of Mr. Hollis had been
totally defeated, and the large sums of money he had given, had
been wholly lost, and worse than lost. The same boys, without
this additional expense, would have been far better instructed, and
governed, at the school of Mr. Woodbridge. There, they would
have been taught reading, cleanliness, good manners, and good mo-
rals ; all of which had been wholly neglected, on the part of their
professed instructer, who had himself been absent from Stockbridge,
for a long period. — This irregularity, and disorderly management,
led the Mohawks to take all their children away from him, after
the arri\'al of Mr. Hawley, and to place them under the care of
the latter. Yet the former, wishing some pretext for drawing the
money of Mr. Hollis, and not being able to procure any of the Indian
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 491
boys to form a scliool, went regularly into the school kept by Mr. Haw-
ley, and proceeded to treat the boys, as if they were under his own
care ; alleging, that he was the superintendent of the male school. —
No one had been more open and abundant, in speaking of his use-
lessness, his exceeding unfitness for the business of an instructer,
and the disorder and filthiness in which things were kept under his
care, or in declaring, that it was high time that he was dismissed
from the employment, than the resident trustee ; but, in conse-
quence of his new connection, he had suddenly changed his mind,
and now declared, that he must be retained. — A similar change
had taken place, in his treatment of JMr. Edwards. For many
years, he had constantly professed the highest respect for him, far
beyond what the latter could, with any modesty, expect. He had
often expressed a higher esteem of him, than of any minister in
New-England, as well as a very strong desire of living under his
ministry. Yet, although Mr. Edwards had never had a word of
difference with him, or his new connections, his whole conduct was
suddenly and entirely changed, and he had sided with them, in all
their measures of opposition and violence.
Very singular management had been used, with respect to Mr.
Hawley. Before his arrival, dark representations were carried to
him, — misrepresentations of the actual state of things at Stockbridge,
— to discourage him from accepting his appointment. Soon after
his arrival, it was openly given out, that he would soon be removed.
Had it not been for his firmness, prudence, and steadiness of tem-
per, he would have been laid under great and permanent disadvan-
tages. The resident trustee had w^arned him not to depend on
Mr. Edwards, and challenged to himself the whole authority of di-
recting the school, and the affairs of the Indians. — When the So-
ciety in London recommended the proposed teacher of the female
school, they could not have been aware, that her nearest kinsmen
were to be the committee to examine her accounts. But the ac-
tual state of things was soon to be still more preposterous. She
being the mistress, her nearest relatives were to be her council, and
her husband the sole committee to examine her accounts, and
make report to the Legislature.
Mr. Edwards then adds, " I vwite these things, honoured Sir,
because I am satisfied you have not heretofore been enlightened,
in the true state of things, as you ought to have been. It was my
knowledge of some of these matters, though but little in compari-
son, which occasioned me, when last in Boston, so earnestly to
press the Commissioners frequently to visit this place. I have been
blow to speak. My disposition has been, entirely to suppress what
I knew, that would be to the disadvantage of any of the people
here. But I dare not hold my peace any longer. You doubdess
will own. Sir, that it is but doing you justice, for somebody or other
492 Ll^'E OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
to let you know the true state of things, in a matter of such vast im-
portance, which is under your care, and which you, being at so
great a distance, never can know, but by the information of some
that live here ; and I know of no one, from whom you can more
reasonably expect it, than from the missionary you have sent here,
to have the special care of the interests of religion among the In-
dians. I did not intend to interfere with the affair of the teacher
of the female school, or to say any thing that should tend to hinder
it ; and therefore avoided every thing of that nature, in my letter
to Sir William Pepperell. But, being now questioned again by the
honourable Commissioners, and the tendency of the measure more
and more appearing, I thought that tliis was the time, when God
called on me to speak, and that, if I should hold my peace now,
I should, perhaps, lay a foundation for great uneasiness to my con-
science, all my life after ; when I might deeply lament the contin-
ued consequences of my silence, and when it would be too late
to speak."
The next day, Mr. Edwards addressed a letter to the Commis-
sioners in Boston, in which, afer announcing the arrival of Mr. Haw-
ley, and the high gratification of the Mohawks, at the establishment
of a regular school for their boys, he states the number of his scholars
to be, at that time, thirty-six, mentions his happy qualifications as
an instructer, and, in compliance with their request, gives, veiy
summarily, his own views, respecting a proper teacher for the fe-
male boarding-school.
During the spring of 1752, the state of affairs in Stockbridge,
instead of improving, only grew worse. The interference of the
former school-master with the school of Mr. Hawley, produced so
much confusion, that, in the latter part of April, one half of the
Mohawks left Stockbridge, in utter disgust with him and his
friends, and fully resolved never to return. A few days after their
departure, an intimate friend of the former school-master and
his associates, visiting the male Mohawk school, under the care
of Mr. Hawley, struck a child of the chief Sachem of the Onoh-
quaugas on the head, with his cane, without any manner of
provocation. The mother of this child was a woman of remarkable
piety. This unhappy occurrence excited the universal indignation
of the remaining Iroquois ; and they appeared resolved, all of them,
to pack up their effects immediately, and be gone. Mr. Hawley
and the interpreter, finding it impossible to calm them, came to
Mr. Edwards for advice ; but he, having been often blamed for in-
terfering with the affairs of the Iroquois, and told that, in doing so,
he meddled with that which was none of his business, referred them
to the resident trustee ; advising them to represent the whole affair
to him, that he might use proper means to prevent the fatal
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 40^
consequences, which were feared. Their doing so was, how-
ever, regarded as the result of a disposition to find fault with him,
and his friends. The chiefs of the Onohquaugas, finding no
redress, went to Mr. Edwards to make their complaint for this
violent assault. There they found the aggressor ; who, in order to pa-
cify them, was persuaded to pay them a sum of money. The resi-
dent trustee, angry at what had occurred, went to the boarding
school, and proceeded to abuse Mr. Hawley in the presence of the
whole school, in a very fer\dd manner ; telling him that he was a
man of no judgment, and of no prudence, and that he was unfit for
the business he was in ; and continued this abuse for three hours to-
gether. As his conversation was very loud, the Iroquois heard it,
and came to the spot, expressing their fears for the personal safety
of Mr. Hawley, to w^hom they had become much attached. Ap-
prehending that, in consequence of this \^olence, he might be in-
duced to leave Stockbridge, they declared, in a body, that, if he
went away, they would go also. By these occurrences, the In-
dians were as effectually ahenated from the resident trustee, as they
had pre\iously been from his new friends.
In consequeuce of these unhappy measures, and of a settled de-
termination, on his part, to take, in the absence of his colleagues,
the whole management of Indian affairs on himself; they also were
disgusted. One of them relinquished all connection with the busi-
ness, and ceased to visit Stockbridge altogether. The other openly
announced his entire discouragement, and declared that he would
do his utmost to induce the government to withdraw their support
from the estabhshment of the Iroquois. This led to an attempt to
procure the dismission of the latter, and the appointment of a con-
nection of the resident trustee ; which however proved unsuccess-
ful. At the same time, it was publicly and repeatedly announced,
that Mr. Edwards himself would be removed from his mission ; and,
as soon after appeared, a vigourous attempt w^as actually made to
accomplish this object.^
Having stated these facts, in a letter to the Secretary of the Com-
missioners, of May, 1752, Mr. Edwards proceeds, — " But still I
think there is no necessity of the Iroquois establishment being bro-
ken up, unless its enemies are resolved to have it so. The de-
pendence of the establishment, as to continuance and pros-
*With reluctance I have yielded to the necessity of this minuteness of detail;
but the fact, that Mr. Edwards had no very marked success in his Stockbridge
mission, cannot otherwise be adequately explained ; and the failure of the Iro-
quois establishment at Stockbridge cannot otherwise be accounted for. Unhap-
pily the Indians at that place, like all other Indians in the vicinity of the
whites, were exposed to the impositions, the seductions and the oppressions, of
their civilized neighbours. In these counteracting causes, both the friends, and
the enemies, of Indian Missions may learn, why it is so difficult to reform and
christianize savages.
494 LITE OF PllESIDENT EDWARDS.
perity, is chiefly on the Onohquaugas, who are much the best
disposed of any of the Iroquois, and most likely to come in consi-
dci-able numbers. They have not been here so long as the others,
to see so much to discourage them, and they alone are willing to
settle at the Hop-lands. The affair is not at all desperate as to
them, nor as to some of the Mohawks, if there be a speedy alteration.
But if the two individuals, who challenge to themselves the whole
direction of the affairs of the Iroquois, continue here, there is no
hope of the continuance of Mr. Hawley, or of Mr. Ashley and his
wife. They will not continue under one, whom they regard as so
despotic an inspector. And there will be no way to retain any of
the Indians, unless it be some who are entirely mercenary, who
may be persuaded to stay, for the sake of the presents that are
made them, and to be maintained and live here in mere idleness.
This, it is now very apparent, is all that moves many of the Con-
neenchees, in being and continuing here."
" The resident trustee* has plainly discovered many designs,
tending to bring money into his own pocket : viz. a design of ta-
king care of Mr. Hollis' boys himself; a design of being steward
of both boarding-schools, by w hich he will have the opportunity of
supplying the Indians out of his own shop, and of getting his pay
from the British funds ; a design of introducing his son, as the
master of the boarding-school, under the idea of a present supply,
another proper person not appearing ; and an expectation of divert-
ing the King's bounty, of £500 sterling to the Six Nations, from
New- York. The former school-master has given hints of an agree-
ment, betw^een himself and him, to resign the care of Mr. Hollis'
scholars to him, when things are ripe for it; he providing for their main-
tenance, and taking care of their instruction by his son. Beside
these things, his wife is to be mistress of the female school; and
two of their sons to be maintained and educated at the public ex-
pense ; and two of their girls, in like manner, to be maintained in the
female school ; and one of his family to be his wife's usher ; and
his servants to be paid for, under the character of servants employed
in the affairs of the female school ; and the house for the boarding-
school set on his wife's land ; and tlien the farm to be bought by
the country for the school, with the advantage of selling it at a high
rate ; and yet the family in a great measure to be maintained on
the produce of it ; beside the advantage of carrying on a trade,
both with the Stockbridge Indians, and the Mohawks. A man had
need to have a great stock of assuredness, to urge a public affair,
under so manifold temptations of private interest."
The time of Mr. Edwards bad been so much occupied by his
* T have regarded the use of the antonomasia as correct, in this, and some
other, quotations.
LIFE OK PKEblDENT EDWARDS. 495
removal from Northampton, the comfortable establishment of his
family at Stockbriclge, the ordinary duties of his parish and l;:s
mission, the claims of the Mohawks, the concerns of the various In-
dian schools, and the unhappy contentions of the whites ; that he had,
at first, no leisure to attend to the Reply of Mr. Williams. In the latter
part of the spring, however, he began an answer to that gentleman,
which he sent to the press, the beginning of July,"^ with the following
title : "Misrepresentations Corrected, and Truth Vindicated, in a Re-
ply to the Rev. Mr. Solomon Williams' Book, entitled. The True
State of the (Question, concerning the (Qualifications, necessary to Law-
ful Communion, in the Christian Sacraments." It was read with
deep interest by both parties, was admitted by both, to be a trium-
phant answ^er to the "True State of the Question," and, taken in
connection with the " Humble Attempt," was regarded by the
friends of Strict Communion, at that time, as it has ever since
been, as an unanswerable defence of their system. If the oppo-
sers of that system have not so regarded it, they have not publicly
avowed the opposite opinion ; as no attempt to answer it has hith-
erto appeared. Mr. Williams is said to have asked the advice of
some of his friends, among the clergy, whether he had better com-
mence a reply ; but, finding that no one would encourage him to
an attempt, which must end in reiterated defeat, he is reported to
have sat down in mortified silence.
Appended to this publication, was a Letter from Mr. Edwards,
to his late flock at Northampton. They had published Mr. Wil-
liams' pamphlet, at their own expense, and distributed it to every
family in the town. That pamphlet, though so unsuccessful an at-
tempt to answer Mr. Edwards, was yet filled with many lax and
sceptical notions, derived from the writings of Dr. Taylor of
Norwich, and apparently adopted by Mr. Williams, in the existing
emergency, though in direct opposition, not only to Mr. Stoddard,
whom he professed at once to venerate and defend, but to his own
former publications. Though Mr. Edw^ards knew that the w^ork of
Mr. W. must soon go to its proper place, yet he also knew the
state of fervid excitement, in which his former congregation had
long been ; that they had printed and dispersed the pamphlet of Mr.
W., (even without knowing its contents,) as an answ^er to his own
Treatise, and thus, in a sense, had adopted it before the world, as
their own work. These circumstances led him to fear, that the fa-
tal errors, abounding in the work of Mr. Williams, might, at a pe-
riod when the principles of Dr. Taylor, of Norwich, were gaining
many converts in the colonies, mislead many, especially of the
young, among his former people. To save them from this danger,
* It was not published, until November.
496 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
lie addressed to them an affectionate, and truly pastoral, Letter,
which will be found at the close of the Answer to Mr. Williams.*
On the 29th of June, 1752, IMr. Edwards married his third
daughter, Esther, to the Rev. Aaron Burr, of Newark, Presi-
dent of theCollege of New- Jersey, then established in tiiat town,
and a few years afterwards removed to Princeton.
In the follo\^^ng letter to Mr. Erskine, which is rich in intelli-
gence, as well as thought, the reader will find one fact, not gene-
rally knowTi, — that Mr. Edwards, in the latter part of the summer
of 1751, was applied to, with much earnestness, by some parish in
Virginia, to go and settle with them in the ministry. They offered
him a handsome support, and sent a messenger with the offer , but
his instalment at Stockbridge had taken place, before his arrival.
^^ To the Rev. John Erskine.
^^Stockbridge, July 7, 1752.
"Rev. and dear Brother,
"The last s])ring I received a letter from you, dated, at the be-
ginning, July 17, and at the end, Sept. 5, 1751; and the week
before last I received another letter, dated Feb. 11, 1752, with a
packet, containing Arnauld De la frequente Communion; Good-
win's Sermon at the ordination of Mr. Pickering; Mr. Jarvis' Ser-
mon on methods for reviving religion ; Reasons of dissent from the
sentence of the General Assembly; Edwards on Christ, God-man,
Mr. Hartley's Sermon ; Parish on the Assembly's Catechism ; and
Dr. Gill's Sermon on Isaiah 11, 12. I hfeartily thank you for these
letters and pamphlets. Arnauld on frequent communion will not
be very profitable to me, by reason of my not understanding the
French. But several of the rest have been very agreeable to me.
That letter which you menfion, in your last dated Feb. 11, as sent
about a twelve-month before, containing some Remarks on the
decay of the power of the Papal Clergy, and an Abstract of Vene-
ma's Reasonings to prove, that Judas was not present at the Lord's
supper, I never received, and regret it much that I missed it, and
request that you would still send me those remarks on the Decay
of the Papal Clergy.
" I am obliged to you for the particular information, you have
given me, concerning Mr. Adam of Falkirk's affair. Though it is
a pity so deserving a person should suffer at all from his brethren,
only for not acting contrary to his conscience ; yet it is matter of
thankfulness, that the Assembly of the year 51 showed so much
better temper, than that of the preceding year. I shall be glad to
t This excellent Letter, omited here for want of room, will be found in Vol.
IV. pp, 597 — 609, and should be read in this place.
LIFE OF PnEf",It>FNT ETlWAF.DS. ^tDT
hear, concerning the temjier nnd conduct of the Assom])ly of this
present year, '52.
" I am sorry to learn, that there is so much reason to fear, that
the Revival of religion in the Netherlands, will he; hindered, and
brought under a cloud, through the prevailing of imprudences. It
is what I was afraid 1 should hear. I should be glad to see the
Pastoral Letter you mention against Fanaticism, though written by
one disaffected to the revival. I wish I could see a History of En-
thusiasm, through all ages, written by some good hand, a hearty
friend of vital religion, a person of accurate judgment, and large
acquaintance with ecclesiastical history. Such a history, well
wTitten, might doubtless be exceedingly useful and instructive, and
of great benefit to the Church of God : especially, if there were
united with it a proper account and history of true religion. I
should tlierefore choose, that the work should be a history of true,
vital and experimental. Religion, and Enthusiasm: bringing down
the history from age to age, judiciously and clearly making the dis-
tinction, between one and the other ; observing the difference of
source, progress and issue ; properly pointing out the limits, and
doing justice to each, in every age, and at each remarkable period.
I don't know that there is any such thing extant, or any thing that
would, in any good measure, answer the same purpose. }f there
be, I should be glad to hear of it.
" I thank you for the account, you give me of Mr. Taylor's wri-
tings, and of the things, which he is doing to propagate his opinions, ll
now appears to be a remarkable time, in the christian world ; per-
haps such an one, as never has been before : things are going down
hill so fast, and truth and religion, both of heart and practice, are de-
parting by such swift steps, that I think it must needs be, that a cri-
sis is not very far off, and what will then appear, I will not pietend
to determine.
" The last week, I sent away my Answer to Mr. Williams. If I
live till it is published, I will endeavour to send one to you,
and some other friends in Scotland. I hope now, in a short time,
to be at leisure to resume my design, of writing something on the
Arminian controversy. I have no thought of going through with
all parts of the controversy at once ; but the subject, which I inten-
ded, God willing, first to write something upon, was Freewill and
Moral Agency; endeavouring, with as much exactness as I am
able, to consider the nature of that freedom of moral agents, which
.makes them the proper subjects of moral government, moral pre-
cepts, councils, calls, motives, persuasions, promises and threaten-
ings, praise and blame, rewards and punishments : strictly exami-
ning the modern notions of these things, endeavouring to demon-
strate their most palpable inconsistency and absurdity ; endeavour-
ing also to bring the late great objections and outcries against Cal-
vinistic divinity, from these topics, to the test of the strictest rea~
Vol. I. * 63
498 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
soning ; and particularly that great objection, in which the modern
writers have so much gloried, so long triumphed^ with so great a
degree of insult towards the most excellent divines, and in effect
against the gospel of Jesus Christ: — viz. That the Calvinistic no-
tions of God's moral government are contrary to the common sense
of mankind. In this essay, I propose to take particular notice of
the writings of Dr. Whitby, and Mr. Chubby and the writings of
some others, who, though not properly Pelagians, nor Ai-minians,
yet, in their notions of the freedom of the wiU, have, in the main,
gone into the same scheme. But, if I live to prosecute my de-
sign, I shall send you a more particular account of my plan, after it
is perfected.
" I suppose there has been a trial before now, whether a national
collection can be obtained in Scotland, for New-Jersey College :
unless it has been thought prudent, by such as are friends of the
affair, to put it off a year longer ; as some things I have seen^
seem to argue. There was a design of Mr. Pemberton's going to
England and Scotland. He was desired by the Trustees, and it
was his settled purpose, to have gone the last year ; but his people,
and his colleague, Mr. Cummings, hindered it. His intention of
going occasioned great uneasiness among his people, and created
some dissatisfaction towards him, in the minds of some of them.
Since that. President Burr has been desired to go, by the unani-
mous voice of the Trustees. Nevertheless, I believe there is little
probability of his consenting to it ; partly, on the account of his
having lately entered into a married state. On the 29th of last month,
he was married to my third daughter.
" What you write of the appointment of a gentleman, tathe ofHce
of Lieut. Governour, of Virginia, who is a friend of religion, is an
event, that the friends of religion in America have great reason to
rejoice in ; by reason of the late revival of religion in that pro-
vince, and the opposition that has been made against it, and the great
endeavours to crush it, by many of the chief men of the province.
Mr. Davies, in a letter I lately received from him, dated March 2,
'52, mentions the same thing. His words are, " we have a new
Governour ; who is a candid, condescending gentleman. And, as
he has been educated in the church of Scotland, he has a respect for
the Presbyterians ; which I hope is a happy omen." I was in the
latter part of the last summer, applied to, with much earnestness
and importunity, by some of the people of Virginia, to come and
settle among them, in the work of the ministry ; who subscribed
handsomely for my encouragement and support, and sent a mes-
senger to me with their request and subscriptions; but I was in-
stalled at Stockbridge, before the messenger came. I have writ-
ten some account of the state of things, at Stockbridge, to Mr.
McLaurin ; which you doubtless will have opportunity to see.
" July 24. The people of Northampton are still destitute of a
UFK OF PRESIDENT EDVVAllDS. 499
minister, and in broken, sorrowful circumstances. They had the
last winter, Mr. Farrand, a young gentleman from New-Jersey
College ; but contended much about him, so that he has left them.
They ai-e now in a state of contention ; my warmest opposers are
quarrelling among themselves. I hear they have lately sent for a
young preucher, a Mr. Green of Barnstable, who is soon expected;
but I know notliing of his character.
" Another minister has lately been dismissed from his people,
on the same account that I was dismissed from Northampton : viz.
Mr. Billings, of Cold Spring. Many of the Cold Spring people
were originally of Northampton, were educated in the principles,
and have followed the example, of the people there.
" I heartily thank you, for the accounts you have from time to
time sent me of new books, that are published in Great Britain. I
desire you would continue such a favour. I am fond of knowing
how things are going on in the literary world.
" Mr. John Wright, a member of New-Jersey College ; who is
to take the degree of Bachelor of Aits, the next September ; is
now at my house. He was born in Scotland; has lived in Virgi-
nia ; is a friend and acquaintance of Mr. Davies ; has a great inter-
est in the esteem of the religious people of Virginia, and is peculiar-
ly esteemed by President Burr; has been admitted to special inti-
macy with him; and is a person of very good character for his
miderstanding, prudence, and piety. He has a desire to have a
correspondence with some divine cf his native country, and has
chosen you for his correspondent, if he may be admitted to such a
favour. He intends to send you a letter with this, of which I would
ask a favourable reception, as he has laid me under some special
obligations.
"My wife joins with me in affectionate salutations to you, and
Mrs. Erskine. Hoping that we shall continue to remember each
otlier at the Throne of Grace, I am,
" Dear Sir,
" Your affectionate and obliged
*' Brother and Servant,
"Jonathan Edwards."
Soon after he had entered on the mission at Stockbridge, Mr.
Edwards addressed the Rev. Mr. Hollis, by letter, concerning the
Indian schools, and the state of the mission at large. The obser-
vations of a year had now brought him far more intimately ac-
quainted with the actual state of things, and particularly, with the
manner in which the annual benefactions of that gentleman had been
expended ; and he felt himself bound, at whatever hazard, to make
the facts known. In doing this, he presented him, in a letter bear-
ing date July 17, 1752, with a succinct and well drawn history of
the mission, and stated, in general terms, the unhappy disagree-
'^00 LIFE OF PRESIDENT ED'.VAllDs-
ineni, subsisting among the English inhabitants of Stockbridgc, as
well as various other circiunstances of malignant aspect, wliich
threatened ruin to the mission, and to the Indian schools. Want
of room forbids its insertion. Widi this letter, he forwai'ded to Mr.
Hollis a certificate, from a large number of the most respectable
people of the town, stating the actual conduct of his agent or in-
structor, die condition of the Indian boys, and the manner in which
his benefactions had been perverted.
The firm and undeviating course of conduct pursued by Mr.
Edwards, with regard to the Indian schools, and the general con-
cerns of the mission, at length convinced the resident trustee, and
his new friends, that they had nothing to hope, from any compli-
ances on his part. They resolved, therefore, if possible, to effect
his removal from Stockbridge. With this view, that gentleman re-
paired to Boston, and endeavoured, in conversation, not only with
the Commissioners, but with some of the principal men in the go-
vernment, (and among others, with the Secretary of the Province,)
to produce in their minds very unfavourable impressions concern-
ing him : particularly, that he was a man of an unyielding cha-
racter, and unwilling to be reconciled to those, from whom he had
differed ; and that, by this course, he was likely to ruin the Indian
mission. The friends of Mr. Edwards, in Boston, giving him
timely notice of tliis attempt ; he addressed a letter to the Hon.
Mr. Willard, in his own defence, bearing date July 17, 1752 ; in
which, he so eflectually refuted these representations, that the in-
fluence of that gendeman w^as permanently secured, in favour of
the mission, and its real friends.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Vote of thanks of Commissioners. — Sermon at JVewark.— Mea-
sures of the enemies oj the Mission defeated. — Letter to Mr.
Oliver. — Freedom of the Will. — Letter to Mr. Erskine. — De-
position of Mr. Gillespie. — Letter to do. — Letter to Mr.
M' Culloch. — Report of Indian Agent. — Reply of Mr. Ed-
wards.— Further defeat of the enemies of the Mission.
On the 29th of June, the Secretary of the Commissioners in
Boston, forwarded, by their direction, to Mr. Edwards and Mr.
Hawley, an official expression of the approbation, entertained by
that Board, of the firmness and integrity manifested by them, in
tlieir conduct relative to the Stockbridge mission.* The Commis-
sioners knew of the attempt made, to shake their own confidence,
and that of the public, in their agents in that mission ; and, doubt-
less, intended, by this prompt and unequivocal act of justice, at
once to sustain the hearts of these gentlemen, under their severe
trials, and to make it manifest to all men, that, notwithstanding that
attempt, they continued to repose in them an undiminished confi-
dence. In his reply, bearing date Aug. 27, 1752, Mr. Edwards,
after returning his thanks to those gentlemen, for this very deci-
sive expression of their favourable opinion, made to their Secretary
his regular Report of the state of tlie mission.
After observing, that the people of the town, both English and
Indians, notwithstanding repeated and vigorous efforts, to break up
their union, and, particularly, to excite a disaffection in them to-
wards their ministers, w^ere all happily united in opinion and affec-
tion, except one individual and his family ; he mentions the alli-
ance of the resident trustee with his family, which took place
soon after the arrival at Stockbridge of his nephew from Con-
necticut. The latter gentleman soon called on Mr. Edwards,
and, after alluding to the fact, that he was opposed to the
appointment of his cousin, as superintendent of the female board-
mg-school, insisted, as a member of the Society in London,
and of the board of Commissioners, on knowing his reasons ;
and, at the same time, offered to be the instrument of set-
tling the differences subsisting at Stockbridge. Mr. Edwards,
* The copy designed for Mr. Hawley, was inclosed in the letter to Mr. Ed-
wards. Probably a similar vote was forwarded directly to Mr. Woodbridge, as
that gentleman always enjoyed their fullest confidence.
502 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
preferring to answer this demand by letter, declined to make a re-
presentation of the case before him, but offered to join with him,
in an earnest representation to the board of Commissioners, that
they would appoint a Committee, to come on the spot, to enquire
into the existing difficulties ; on the ground, that it was more pro-
per to have such a Committee, as judges or mediators, than an in-
dividual, who was very nearly related to the family, chiefly inter-
ested in these contentions ; and proposed, that the Commissioners,
by their Committee, should be desired to look into the manage-
ment of the affairs of Stockbridge, from the beginning, by all the
living inhabitants and residents of the town, who had had any hand
in them, in any respect ; declaring himself ready, to open himself
with freedom, before such a Committee. — His correspondent, in
reply, declined this proposal, reasserted his right to know the objec-
tions to the proposed teacher of the boarding-school, and intimated
the regret which he should feel, if obliged to inform the Society in
London, of the existing state of things at Stockbridge. — Mr. Edwards,
in his answer, insisted anew on his former proposal, of referring the
case to the Commissioners, declared himself not satisfied, that his cor-
respondent, acting singly, had authorit}^ to demand the reasons of his
judgment, as to the teacher of the female school, whatever the So-
ciety in London, or their Commissioners in Boston, acting as a body,
might have; and concluded, by referring himself again to the
Commissioners, who were his constituents, and who had, a little be-
fore, informed him, that they looked upon tlieir agents, as account-
able to them only.
The arrival of this genderaan, and the assurances he gave tliem
of his influence with the Society in London, revived for a time, tlie
drooping courage of his friends, particularly of tlie resident trustee,
and of the agent of Mr. Mollis, who had, just before that event, re-
solved on removing from Stockbridge. — Having thus alluded to
the mischievous consequences, growing out of this unhappy state of
things, Mr. Edwards proceeds, — " Thus things go on, in a state of
confusion, of which those at a distance can scarcely have any idea.
In the mean time, the affair of the Six Nations is languishing to
death. The affair of the Mohawks is, I fear, past recovery, and in
a manner dead. They seem to be discouraged, are most of tliem
gone, and I do not expect will come up again ; unless it be to get
presents, and satisfy their hunger, in the present time of great scar-
city in their own country. They have apparently very much given
up the idea, of coming hither for instruction. The Onohquaugas
have not been here so long, to be discouraged by our manage-
ment. But if things go on in this manner, it may be expected that
they will be discouraged also. The management of things has a
great while been in wrong hands. They ought to be conducted ex-
clusively by the Commissioners, who have had tlie care of Stock-
bridge affairs ; but here are others, who seem to aim to engross all
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 503
to themselves, to be Indefatigably active in prosecuting their
particular designs, and impatient of every thing tiiat stands in their
way.
" Very much depends on the appointment of a teacher of the
female school. If that affair is settled to tlieir minds, their influ-
ence here is well established. They are sensible that affairs de-
pend very much on this simple point, and therefore this is the point
they drive at with all their might. The wisdom of the Commis-
sioners will easily discover, that this is the juncture, in which the
foundation Is to be laid of the future state of things in Stockbridge :
of their prosperity or adversity ; and perhaps with no opportunity
of future redress. I look upon myself, as called upon to speak
somewhat freely, at such a juncture ; and therefore I hope my so
^oing will be candidly interpreted by the Commissioners. I do
not think that our affairs will ever prosper, if they must be under
the hands of the resident trustee and his friends."
In the month of September, Mr. Edwards went into New Jer-
sey, and, on the °28th of that month, preached a sermon from
James ii. 19, before the Synod at Newark, entitled, "True Grace
distinguished from the Experience of Devils ;" which was published
at tlieir request. It is a clear, condensed and powerful, exhibition
of the differences between real religion and its counterfeits, and will
be found eminently useful, as a criterion of christian character.
In the unhappy controversy, between Mr. Woodbridge, and his
opponent, perhaps no one circumstance had been more mortifying to
the latter, or had had a more direct tendency to defeat all his
measures, than tlie fact, that the white inhabitants of the town, (his
own immediate family connections excepted,) as well as the Indians
of both nations, were, to a man, opposed to himself, and friendly
to his antagonist. This rendered his daily life uncomfortable ; it
discouraged every attempt to forward his plans at the public meedngs
of the town ; and when any point in controversy was to be decided,
or any measure attempted, at Boston, he found that Mr. Woodbridge
had a host of substantial witnesses on the spot, who gave in their
testimony without fear. In this way, hitherto, every important de-
sign had been frustrated.
The winter, that was approaching, was regarded by both parties
as a most important and interesting period ; during which, in all
probability, the affairs of the mission, and of the town, would be
brought to a crisis. Those opposed to Mr. Woodbridge, were not
ignorant, that, if Mr. Edwards were continued as the missionary at
Stockbridge, such was his influence at Boston, and his general
weight of character, there was too much probability, that Mr. Wood-
bridge would be continued the school-master of the Housaton-
nucks, and Mr. Hawley of the Iroquois. In that case, there was
o04 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAUDS.
but little chance of the female school being placed in the desired
hanfis; if that failed, die stewardship of all the schools would fail;
and then the whole system of measures, apparently so happily con-
ceived, would be defeated. But if Mr. Edwards could be removed
from Stockbridge, the removal of Mr. Woodbridge would be at-
tended with less difficulty ; that of Mr. Hawley, a young man,
would follow of course, which would make way, for the son of the
resident trustee ; these changes would almost necessarily ensure
the female school, as well as the stewardship and agency, in the fa-
mily ; and then the other objects in view, could scarcely fail to be
accomplished. As so much depended on the fact, whether Mr.
Edwards was continued at Stockbridge, or not ; there seemed to
be held out, to minds capable of being influenced by them, very
strong inducements, to make one vigourous effort to effect his re-
moval. This was accordingly resolved on, and, by some of the
persons concerned, incautiously proclaimed.
One of the steps, taken to accomplish this so desired object, is
mentioned in the following letter. Whether it was one of the
measures concerted, or was the self-suggested plan of the individual,
who attempted to execute it, does not certainly appear. Could he
have succeeded, could the English inhabitants of the towii have
been changed, and a new set of inhabitants have been introduced,
all of them his adherents ; no event probably would have so
much furthered the objects in view. The almost utter impossi-
bility of its success, connected with its total and immediate discom-
fiture, rendered the attempt supremely ridiculous, and covered the
individual making it, and his party, with confusion.
*' To Andrew Oliver, Esquire.
" Stockbridge, Oct. 1762.
*' Sir,
" Since my letter of Aug. 27, various things have occurred among
us, of which it may not be improper to inform you. It seems as
though there was a resolution, in the people on the hill, to carry
their schemes into effect, though the earth should be removed
for it. The opponent of Mr. Woodbridge has lately made a
vigourous and vehement attempt, suddenly to change the Eng-
lish inhabitants of the town, by buying out, at once, the old
inhabitants in general. To this end, he arose very early in the
morning, and went out before day, and called some of them
out of their beds, offering to buy their farms. In this manner,
he went from one to another, until he had been to almost all
the inhabitants, in that forenoon ; offering very high prices, and
cash in hand; vehemently pressing that the bargain should be
immediately closed, and the WTitings drawn, and the affair com-
pleted, without delay ; urging it most pressingly on each one.
One of the inhabitants completed and finished the affair with
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
505
him. Some others came to a verbal agreement, on conditions.
But, notwithstanding the great and extraordinary vigour, with which
this matter was carried on, yet the design was discovered, before
it could be completed, and so disappointed ; and then his friends,
and he himself too, were glad to lay this conduct to distr action.
" A scheme is plainly laid, entirely to thrust Mr. Hawley out of
the schools ; let his friends and constituents do what they will to
prevent it. The resident trustee has told Mr. Hawley, that it is
the design of Mr. Mollis' former school-master, to set up a distinct
independent school, under another teacher, whom he shall provide
to keep the school on Mr. HoUis' behalf, and that he intends to take
up all boys who come, to board them and clothe them well, better
than heretofore. Probably he presumes, that the clothing and pre-
sents that will be offered, will tempt them all to subject themselves
to himself, rather than to Mr. Hawley.
" I have lately been a journey to Newark, in New-Jersey, where
I saw Mr. Hazzard, a merchant in New- York, who told me that
he, the last June, received and answered two bills from him,
drawn on Mr. Hollis, of £80 sterling apiece. By this, it
appears, that he has drawn full pay from Mr. Hollis, for the two
years past, as much as he had in the preceding years, without
clothing the boys in the least : imposing on Mr. Hollis, in an almost
unprecedented manner, considering the greatness of the injury, the
plainness of the case, and the obstinacy with which he has proceed-
ed to such a step, after this part of the country had been, so long a
time, so full of objections to his being here at Mr. Hollis' expense,
without being engaged in the business to which Mr. Hollis ap-
pointed him, and for which, he agreed to send him his money. In.
the beginning of the year before last, he professedly threw up Mr.
Hollis' school, and dismissed all his boys, supposing that Mr. Hollis
was dead ; it having been long since he heard any thing from him.
In what he did afterwards, in teaching the Mohawks, he did not
pretend to proceed on Mr. Hollis' plan, or with any expectation of
any pay from him. And he never pretended to take up any boys
on Mr. Hollis' account, till about a year afterwards, viz. the last
autumn, after he had received a letter from Mr. Hollis ; and it is
but little he has done since. The charge he has been at, in cloth-
ing the boys, is but a trifle. He has never really kept any school
at all, though sometimes he has pretended to teach some children
to read, in a most confused manner. But, through a great part of
the last year, he has not done even that. He has been absent, at
least one third of the year ; and the greater part of the time that
he has been here, he has not had so much as the shadow of a
school, nor been in any business whatsoever.
" I some time ago ^\TOte a letter to Mr. Hollis, giving him somQ
account of the state of his affairs here, accompanied with letters
Vol. r. 64
506 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
from some of the inhabitants of Stockbridge. I desired Mr. Prince
to show those letters to some of the Commissioners.
'* One of the Trustees has lately been here, but staid only two
or three days. While he was here, there was little else but alter-
cation, and warm contest, between his colleague and him, concern-
ing the mode of managing affairs, and concerning the female school.
And he is gone away entirely discouraged, vrith a resolution to have
no more to do with the affairs of Stockbridge, which, he says, are
blown up already. If it be not altogether so, yet 1 think it is high
time the Hon. Commissioners had full information of the state of
things among us. We have long waited for an opportunit]'' to
send, but none has presented. Mr. Hawley meets with many
things to discourage him ; his circumstances here are very difficult
and precarious; he greatly needs the advice of the Commissioners ;
he has a strong inclination to see the Commissioners himself, and to
confer with them, freely and fully, about the affairs in v.hich he is
concerned ; and it appears to me necessary that he should do this,
both for the public interest, and on his own account. He is kept
out of business, and probably very good business, in which he
might settle elsewhere ; and I do not wonder that he is uneasy^
and thinks it necessary to talk with the Commissioners. We have
had thoughts of his staymg, until Mr. Woodbridge went to the Ge-
neral Court, the necessity of whose going appears more and more
apparent; but the Court being prorogued, and we not knowing for
how long a time ; and the important matters of intelligence to the
Commissioners, and to Mr. Hollis, having been so long delayed for
want of opportunity, wliich so much require their speedy notice ;
our calamities also continuing, and growing worse and worse; and
it being now a time, wherein most of the Mohawks are gone, and
so a time in which Mr. Hawley can be absent, with far less incon-
venience than some time hence, when many of the Mohawks are
expected down, in consequence of the want of provisions in their
own country ; and considering diat probably the Commissioners
might have a more free opportunity, to hear and consider Mr. Haw-
ley's representations now, than in the time of the sitting of the
Court ; and likewise, that it might be some convenience to the
Commissioners, to have notice of the state of our affeirs, so as to
ripen their thoughts with regard to them, before the sitting of the
Court ; — I say, considering these things, it was thought advisable
for Mr. Hawley not to delay his journey. That the Most High
would give wisdom, and counsel and success to the Commission-
ers, in their consultations on our affairs, and direct and aid those,
who are here employed, in so important a service, is the humble
and earnest prayer of
" Their most obedient servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS, 507
From these scenes of unsuccessful intrigue, and disappointed
avarice, all notice of which, could the life of Mi-. Edwards, as a
missionar}-' at Stockbridge, have been fairly exhibited without thus
detailing them, would have been most gladly dispensed with ; the
reader will turn with pleasure, even for a short interval, to commu-
nicadons prompted by friendship, and relating to the more general
interests of the Church.
Some years before this, through the kindness of Mr. Erskine,
he had received the writings of some of the more considerable
Arminian writers, particularly of Dr. Taylor of Norwich, and
Dr. Turnbull ; which, with those of Dr. Whitby, and those of
Chubb and Tindal, already in his possession, furnished him with
the means of examining their whole system. This examination he
commenced, in form, a considerable time before he left Northamp-
ton ; and in the summer of 1747, as we have already seen, he an-
counced, in his first letter to Mr. Erskine, the general plan of a
Discourse on the Freedom of the Will, and Moral Agency. This
subject drew his attention, even while he was a member of Col-
lege; and, from an investigation of the nature of Power, to vdiich
he was led by reading the article, in the Essay on the Human
Understanding, relating to tiiat subject, he derived the all important
principle, That Men, in a proper sense, may be said to have
POWER to abstain FROM SIN, AND TO REPENT, TO DO GOOD
WORKS, AND TO LIVE HOLiLY ; BECAUSE IT DEPENDS ON
THEIR WILL.— After Mr. Edwards had thus announced his
plan, liis attention was necessarily diverted from its execution, dur-
ing his residence in Northampton, by the controversy respecting
the Qualifications for Communion — his Treatise on that subject,
and the many perplexities and embarrassments, which terminated
in his dismission. His removal from Northampton, die establish-
ment of his family at Stockbridge, the Answer to Mr. Williams,
and his ordinary duties as minister and missionary, and the unhap-
py controversy subsisting respecting the mission, engrossed his
whole time, until July, 1752. In August following, he entered up-
on the work, and pursued it a short time ; but the violence of tiiat
controversy, and the attempts of the party hostile to Mr. Wood-
bridge, to force him from Stockbridge, compelled him to intermit
his labours. Some of these circumstances are alluded to, in the
following letter to Mr. Erskine, in which the reader will also find
some inieresting details, relative to the Dutch Church, and to tiie
state of religion in New-Jersey.
" Stockbridge, JVovember 23, JV. S. 1752.
" Rev. and dear Brother,
" In August last, I wrote to you, and sent away the letter, (v.itli
508 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
betters to some of my other correspondents,) to Boston, to be con-
veyedvto Scodand. Therein I acknowledged the receipt of two
Letters from you, one of July 17, '51 ; another of Feb. 11, '52;
with the pamphlets, put wifh the last letter ; and now acknowledge
the receipt of another letter from you of May 14, '52; and the
pamphlets you sent with the last. The letter I received the latter
end of September : the pamphlets I did not receive till very late-
ly: they were forgotten by Mr. Prince. The Treatise against
Fanaticism, I shall have no benefit from, because I am not ac-
quainted with the French language. What the Je\vish Convert
has published of his conversion, etc., is very agreeable. And I
now^ heardly thank you for this letter and packet. I am very glad
to see what you write concerning the state of religion in the Ne-
therlands. But I believe there is more of a mixture of what is
bad with the good, that appears in that land, than Mr. Kennedy,
and many other ministers there, are awai'e of; and that they will
find, that the consequences of their not carefully and critically dis-
tinguishing between the good and bad, and guarding with the ut-
most caution and diligence against the latter, will prove worse than
they now conceive of. By your account, it is now exactly with
Mr. Kennedy, as it was with many pious ministers in America, in
the time of the great religious moving here. They looked upon
critical enquiries, into the difference between true grace and its
counterfeits, or at least a being very busy in such enquiries, and
spending time in them, to be impertinent and unseasonable ; tend-
ing rather to damp the w^ork of the Spirit of God, than promote it ;
diverting their own minds, and the minds of others, as they suppo-
sed, from that to which God, at such an extraordinary time, did
loudly call them more especially to attend. The cry was, O, there
is no danger , if we are but lively in religiqn, and full of God's
Spirit, and live by faith, of being misled ! If we do but follow
God, there is no danger of being led wrong ! ' Tis the cold, car-
nal and lifeless, that are most likely to be blind, and walk in dark-
ness. Let Us press forward, and not stay and hinder the good
work, by standing and spending time in these criticisms and carnal
reasoning ! etc. etc. This was the language of many, till they ran
on deep into the wilderness, and were taught by the briars and
thorns of the wilderness. However, 'tis no wonder that divines in
Europe will not lay very much weight on the admonitions they re-
ceive from so obscure a part of the world. Other parts of the
church of God, must be taught as we have been ; and when they
see and feel, then they will belibve. Not that I apprehend there
is in any measure so much enthusiasm and disorder, mixed with the
work in Holland, as was in many parts of America, in the time of*
the last revival of religion here. But yet I believe the work must
be more pure, and the people more thoroughly guarded from his
iviles., who beguiled Eve through his subtilty, and who corrupts the
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 509
iiiincls of zealous people from the simplicity that is in Christ, before
the work goes on to a general conquest, and is maintained in its
power and glory for a great length of time. But God will have his
owni rvay : — " Who, being his counsellour, hath taught Him ?" We
must expect confusion and uproar, before we have that abundance
of peace and tfuth, which the Scriptures speak of: many must run
to and fro, and knowledge will be increased,
"The Dutch ministers in America, w^hom you mention, whom
I have acquaintance with, are some of the younger ministers, and
such as were born in America, though several of them have had
part of their education in Holland. I have not acquaintance enough
with them, to know their sentiments, particularly, about those corrupt
mixtures above mentioned, and the care which is to be used in
guarding against them. However, 'tis not very likely, if some of
them should write to their brethren in Holland, that their letters
would have more influence upon them than letters from you, and
some others of the ministers of Scotland. Nevertheless, there is a
prospect, that there will in time be very happy effects of the grow-
ing ccqugintance and union, there is between a very considerable
number of very hopeful and pious Dutch ministers, in the province
of New-York and New-Jersey, and many English and Scotch
ministers in America. The number of well disposed Dutch mi-
nisters in these provinces, has of late remarkably increased; so that
I think when they meet together in their Coetus, tliey make the
major part. Some of the elder ministers seem to be of quite con-
trary sentiment and disposition, not appearing friendly, as the others,
to what they esteem the power of religion, nor approving of awa-
kening, searching, strict and experimental, preaching : which has
occasioned various contests among them. However, the stricter
sort being the prevaihng part, are like to carry the day.
" The Dutch churches in these provinces, have hitherto been so
dependent on the Classis in Holland, that, whenever any among
them have been educated for the ministry, and any churches have
been desirous of their administrations, they could not receive their
orders on this side of the w^ater, but have been obliged to go to
Holland for ordination : which has been a great incumbrance, that
has attended the setdement of ministers, among them, and has un-
doubtedly been one occasion of such multitudes of the Dutch, be-
ing wholly without ministers. Application was made not long since,
through the influence of the forementioned serious young ministers,
(as I take it,) by the Coetus here, to the Classis in Holland, for
their consent, that they might unite themselves to the Presbyterian
Synod of New- York, which now consists of English and Scotch.
But the success of their application was prevented, by a letter
written by one of the elder ministers, remonstrating against it, very
falsely representing the New- York Synod, as no proper Presbyte-
rian Synod, but rather a company of Independents. On which,
510 LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARD5.
the Classis of Holland advised them, by no means, to unite them-
selves with that Synod.
"The last September I went a journey into New-Jersey, and had
opportunity, in my journey, of seeing some of these young ministers,
and conversing with them on the subject. They seem resolved, by
some means or other, to disengage themselves and their churches,
from the forementioned great incumbrance, of being obliged to cross
the ocean, for the ordination of every minister. I was much grati-
fied, during the little opportunity 1 had, to observe the agreeable
disposition of these ministers.
" There were, also, many other things I had opportunity to ob-
serve, in those parts, which were very agreeable. I was there, at
the time of the public Commencement in the College, and the
time of the meeting of the Trustees of the College, the time of the
meeting ofthe Correspondents of the Society for propagating christ-
ian knowledge, and the time of the meeting of the New- York Sy-
nod J so that I had opportunity to converse with ministers from
Long-Island, New- York, New-Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Virginia.
The college is in flourishing circumstances ; increases apace ; and
IS happily regulated. The Trustees seem engaged to their utmost
to promote learning, virtue, and true religion, in it ; and none more so
than Governour Belcher ; who is the President of the Trustees, and
v/as at the Commencement, and at the Trustees' meeting. But they
very much want farther supplies, for the convenient support of the
college. I had considerable opportunity to converse with Govern-
our Belcher ; and was several times at his house at Elizabethtown.
He labours under many of the infirmities of age, but savours much
of a spirit of religion, and seems very desirous of doing all the good
he can, while he lives. The New-York Synod is in flourishing
circumstances : much more so than the Philadelphia Synod. They
have the greatest body of ministers now, and increase much faster
than the other. They are in higher credit with the people in al-
most all parts, and are chiefly sought to for supplies by distant con-
gregations. With respect to the proceedings of the Correspond-
ents, they have dismissed Mr. Horton from his mission on Long-
Island, and he is about to settle in a congregation in New-Jersey.
He was dismissed, by re?soii of his very much failing of employ-
ment : many of the clans of Indians, he used to preach to, having
dwindled away, by death or dispersion, and there being but littie
prospect of success among others that remain, and some being so
situated, that they may conveniently be taken care of by other
ministers. The Correspondents have it in their view to employ
the money, by which he used to be supported, to support a mission
among the Six Nations ; after they have found a suitable person to
undertake the business of such a mission, and he is fitted for it by
learning tiie language. They used endeavours to obtain a suitable
person for the business, in New-Jersev : but, meeting with no sue-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 511
€ess, they voted to empower Mr. Bellamy, Mr. Hopkins, of Shef-
field, and myself, to procure a suitable person, if we can find such
an one, in New-England, for the present, to come and live at
Stockbridge, to be here learning the IMohawk language with Mr.
Hawley, our school-master for the Mohawks, to fit him for the
mission. Persons proper to be employed, and such as may be ob-
tained, are very scarce ; and 'tis doubtful whether we shall be able
to obtain one.
" There is a very dark cloud, that at present attends the affair, re-
lating to the Indians at Stockbridge, occasioned very much by one
of the Agents for the Province, (who lives at Stockbridge,) pur-
suing measures, very contrary to the measures of the Commission-
ers of the Society in London. The opposition is maintained, not.
with a small degree of stiffness and resolution ; and the contest is
become so great, that it has brought things into very great confusion.
This gentleman is a man of some note ; and his wife's relations
earnestly engage with him, and many of them are persons of con-
siderable figure in the country. The Commissioners all very
much dislike his conduct. This contest occasions no misunder-
standings among the people in Stockbridge, in general : all, ex-
cepting those nearly related to the family, both English and Indi-
ans, are happily united to me and my family. It would be very
tedious for me to write, and for you to read, all the particulars of
this uncomfortable affair. The commissioners are exerting them-
selves to relieve us of tliis calamity 5 and it is probable they will be
successful.
" I thank you for the account you give of some valuable books pub-
Hshed : I desire you would continue to favour me in this manner. I
began the last August, to write a litde on the Arminian controversy,
but was soon broke off: and such have been my extraordinary avoca-
tions and hindrances, that I have not had time to set pen to paper
about this matter since. But I hope that God, in his providence, will
favour me with opportunity to prosecute the design. And I desire
your prayers, that God would assist me in it, and in all the work 1
am called to, and enable me to conduct my life to his glory and
acceptance, under all difficulties and trials.
" My wife joins with me, in most hearty and affectionate saluta-
tion to you, and Mrs. Erskine.
"I am, dear Sir,
" Your affectionate and obliged
" brother and servant,
"Jonathan Edwards.
" P. S. I propose with this, to send you Mr. Hobart's Second
Address to the members of the Episcopal Church in New-England,
and my Answer to Mr. Williams, which I would desire you to give
512 LUK OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
your neighbours, my correspondents, opportunity to read, if they
desire it."
TSE correspondence of Mr. Edwards and the Rev. Thomas
Gillespie of Carnock, in Scotland, has akeady interested the atten-
tion of the reader. This Gentleman was born in 1708, pursued
his theological studies under Dr. Doddridge, and w as ordained and
settled in the parish of Carnock, in 1741. He was a faith-
ful and indefatigable minister. — " I never, (says Dr. Erskine,
who was several months his stated hearer at Carnock, and often
heard his occasional efforts in other places,) sat under a minister bet-
ter calculated to awaken the thoughtless and secure, to caution con-
vinced sinners against what would stifle their convictions and pre-
vent their issuing in conversion, and to point out the differences,
between vital Christianity and specious, counterfeit appearances of
it." — His popularity and usefulness, were very great, not only in
his own parish, but in Edinburgh and the west of Scotland. In
1752, an event occurred, which forms an aera in the Ecclesiasti-
cal history of that countiy. The Rev. Andrew Richardson, of
Broughton, was presented to the charge of the town of Inverkei-
thing, by the lay patron of the perish — the individual who had that
living in his gift. — The inhabitants refused to receive him as their
minister. The case was appealed from court to court, until the
General Assembly, in May, 1752, directed the Presbytery of Dun-
fermline to admit Mr. R. to the charge of Inverkeithing, and ap-
pointed Mr. Gillespie to preside on the occasion. Mr. Gillespie,
and several others in the Presbytery, had conscientious scruples on
the subject of lay-patronage, and fully believed that no one, on the
principles of the Gospel, could have any right to place a clergy-
man over a parish, but the people themselves.* He therefore,
and those who thought with him, declined obedience to the man-
date : and while they were subjected to various ecclesiastical cen-
sures, he was deposed from the ministry, and removed from the
parish of Carnock. When called to the bar, to receive his sen-
tence, he replied, " Moderator, I receive this sentence of the Ge-
neral Assembly, with reverence and awe. But 1 rejoice, that it is
given to me, on the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on his
uame, but to suffer for his sake."
For about a year, he preached to his people, out of doors, ho-
ping that the sentence would be reversed ; at the close of which,
a church having been purchased for him in Dunfermline, a short
distance from Carnock, he preached there, as an independent,
* Lay-patronage was wholly rejected by the Scotch Retbrmers, and was not
iutroduced by law, until 1711. For a long period, the law was regarded as a
public ^riGvance, but is now submitted to.
Llt^a OF PRESIDEItT EDWARDS. 51S
about six years, unconnected with any associate in the ministry.
In 1758, he united with the Rev. Thomas Boston, Jr., and formed
a new establishment, called. The Presbytery of Relief ; to which
some dissenting ministers of England soon acceded. The congrega-
tions at present connected with them, and known, as an ecclesiastical
body, by the name of the Relief, are 65 in number, are found
in all the principal towns, and many of the country parishes, of
Scotland, and are computed to consist of towards 60,000 individu-
als.* They provide ministers for the inhabitants of those parishes,
which do not submit to ministers introduced by lay patronage ; and
readily admit to mmisterial and church communion, evangelical
ministers of the Church of Scotland, and of the Church of Eng-
land.
The correspondents of IMr. Edwards, had forwarded to him va-
rious publications relative to the Deposidon of Mr. Gillespie ; and
the views which he formed with regard to it, as expressed in the
following Letter, while they must, at the time, have been consoling
and supporting to the excellent man, to whom they were sent, will
also probably harmonize with those of every reader of these
pages.
" To the Rev. Thomas Gillespie, Carnock.
" Stockbridge, J\^ov. 24, 1752.
*' Rev. and dear brother,
"In letters and pamphlets, lately forwarded to me, by some of
my correspondents in Scotland, I have received the afiecting and
surprising account of your deposition, for not assisdng in the settle-
ment of Mr. Richardson, at Inverkeithing. The circumstances of
which affair seem to be such, as abundantly manifest your cause to
be good ; at the same time that they plainly show the persecuting
spirit, with which you have been proceeded against. It is strange,
that a Protestant Church should condemn and depose one of her
ministers, for conscientiously declining to act in a forced settlement
of a minister, over a congregation that have not chosen him as their
pastor, but are utterly averse to his administrations, at least as to a
stated attendance upon them. It is to be wondered at, that such a
church, at this time of day, after the cause of liberty in matters of
conscience has been so abundantly defended, should arrogate to
herself such a kind of authority over the consciences of both min-
isters and people, and use it in such a manner, by such severity, to
establish that, which is not only contrary to the liberty of christians,
wherewith Christ has made them free ; but so directly contrary to her
own professed principles, acts and resolutions, entered on public re-
cord. The several steps of this proceeding, and some singular meas-
* "Mr, Gillespie died, Jan. 19th, 1774, in serenity of mind, and good liope
through grace.'* For the preceding facts, I am indebted to the Quarterly
Magazine.
Vol. I. 65
514 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
ures taken, and the hastiness and vehemence of the proceeding, are
such, as savour very strongly of the very spirit of persecution, and
must be greatly to the dishonour of the Church of Scotland ; and are
such, as will naturally engage the friends of God's people, abroad in
the world, in your favour, as suffering very injuriously. It is wonder-
ful, that a church, which has itself suffered so much by persecu-
tion, should be guilty of so much persecution. This proceeding
gives reason to suspect, that the Church of Scotland, which was
once so famous, is not what it once was. It appears probable to
me, at this distance, that there is something else at the bottom, be-
sides a zeal to uphold the authority of the church. Perhaps many
of the clergy of the Church of Scotland have their minds secretly
infected with those lax principles of the new divinity, and have im-
bibed the liberal doctrines, as they are accounted, which are so
much in vogue at the present day, and so contrary to the strict,
mysterious, spiritual, soul-humbling principles of our forefathers. I
have observed, that these modern fashionable opinions, however
called noble and liberal, are commonly attended, not only with a
haughty contempt, but an inward malignant bitterness of heart, to-
wards all the zealous professors and defenders of the contrary spi-
ritual principles, that do so nearly concern the vitals of religion,
and the power of experimental godliness. This, be sure, has been
the case in this land. I have known many gentlemen, (especially
in the ministry,) tainted with these liberal principles ; who, though
none seem to be such warm advocates as they, for liberty and free-
dom of thought, or condemn a narrow and persecuting spirit so
much as they ; yet, in the course of things, have made it manifest,
that they themselves had no small share of a persecuting spirit.
They were, indeed, against any body's restraining their liberties,
and pretending to controul them in their thinking and professing as
they please ; and that is what they mean, truly, w^hen they plead for
liberty. But they have that inward enmity of spirit towards those
others mentioned, that, if they see an opportunity to persecute them
under some good cloak, and with some false pretext, they will
eagerly embrace it, and proceed with great severity and vehemence.
Thus far, perhaps, if the truth were known, it would appear, that
some of your most strenuous persecutors hate you much more for
something else, than they do for your not obeying the orders of the
Genera] Assembly. I do not pretend to know how the case is. I
only speak from what I have seen and found, here in America, in
cases soniewhat similar. However, it is beyond doubt, that this
proceeding will stand on the records of future time, for tlie lasting
reproach of your persecutors; and your conduct, for which you
have suffered, will be to your lasting honour in the Church of God.
And what is much more, that, which has been condemned in you
by man, and for which you have suffered from him, is doubtless
approved by God, and I trust you will have a glorious reward from
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 515
him. For the cause, you suffer in, is the cause of God ; and if
God be for us, who can be against us? If he justifies, what need
we care who condemns ? Not only is the mercy of God, dear bro-
ther, manifested, in its being granted you to suffer for his sake, but
his mercy is to be taken notice of, in many of the circumstances of
this suffering. Particularly, that he has excited so many to appear
for you : that you had the major part of the Presbytery, which you
belong to, with you in the affair, though God has honoured you
above all the rest, in caUing you to suffer for his name : that the
major part of the commission of the General Assembly did in effect
approve of the conduct of the Presbytery, judging it no cen-
surable fault : that no greater part of the Assembly had a hand
in your deposition : that so many of God's people have, on this oc-
casion, very boldly appeared to befriend you, as suffering in a
righteous cause, openly condemning the conduct of your most bit-
ter prosecutors, and testifying an abhorrence of their conduct : and
that many have appeared, liberally to contribute to your outward
support ; so tliat, by what I understand, you are likely to be no loser
in that respect ; by which, your enemies will, perhaps, be entirely
disappointed. And, above all, that you have been enabled, through
the whole of this affair, to conduct yourself with so much christian
meekness, decency, humility, proper deference to authority, and
composure and fortitude of mind; which is an evident token that
God will appear for you, and also, that he will appear against your
enemies. When I received your kind letter, soon after my dis-
mission from Northampton, so full of expressions of sympathy to-
wards me under what I suffered, I little thought of your being
brought so soon under sufferings so similar. But, seeing God has
so ordered it in his providence, my prayer and hope is, that he
would abundantly reward your sympathy in my case. " Blessed
are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy. ^^
" As to myself, I still meet with difficulties in my new station, w^hich
arise partly from private views, (as it is to be feared,) of some par-
ticular persons of some note and distinction, who are concerned
with the affairs of tlie Mohawks here, and partly from the same
spirit, and the same persons, and others nearly related to them,
who fomented the contention with me at Northampton. However,
all tlie people, both Indians and English, except the very few of
the abovementioned connection, are firmly united to me : and the
Commissioners in Boston, who are my constituents, and from whom
I have my support, are altogether on my side ; and are endeavour-
ing to the utmost, to remove the difficulties that attend our affairs ;
by which the cause of religion here, especially among the Mohawks,
suffers much more than I do, or am like to do, in my personal and
temporal interests. These difficulties, which have arisen, have
indeed, almost brought the Mohawk affair to ruin, which the last
year was attended with so glorious a prospect. It would be very
il6 LIF* OF PllESlDKNT ID WARDS.
tedious to relate the particulars of this unhappy affair. I think that
God, by these sufferings, calls me to expect no other, than to meet with
difficidties and trials while in this world. And what am I better
than my fathers, that I should expect to fare better in the world,
than the generality of Christ's followers in all past generations.
May all our trials be for our justification, aid our being more and
more meet for our Master's use, and prepared to enter into the
joy of our Lord, in a w^orld where all tears shall be wiped from
the eyes of God's people. Let us, dear Sir, earnestly pray one
for another, that it may be thus with us; and that, however we
may be called to labour, and to suffer, we may see peace on God's
Israel, and hereafter eternally glory and triumph with his inheri-
tance. God has of late mercifully preserved my wife and young-
est daughter, in time of very sore and dangerous sickness, and re-
stored them again. My eldest daughter has also been sick, and is
restored in a considerable degree.
" The Nordiampton People remain in sorrowful circumstances,
destitute of a settled minister, and without any prospect of a set-
tlement ; having met with many disappointments. But all don't as
yet seem to be effectual, to bring them to a suitable temper of
mind. I much desire to hear from you, and to be informed of
your present circumstances.
^' I am, dear Sir,
" Your affectionate Brother
" in the Gospel,
*' Jonathan Edwards.
With the preceding letter was sent the following to Mr.
M'Culloch.
'' Stockbridge, JVov. 24, 1752.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" I thank you for your letter of March 3, 1752, which I receiv-
ed diis fall. I thank you for yonr friendly and instructive observa-
tions, on God's dealings with me and my family. Though God's
dispensations towards me, have been attended with some distin-
guishing trials, yet the end of the Lord has been very gracious.
He has ever manifested himself very piuful and of tender mercy,in the
midst of difficulties w^e have met with, in merciful circumstances
with vyhich they have been attended, and also in the event of them.
Our circumstances, here at Stockbridge, are in many respects com-
fortable. We here live in peace and friendship, with the generality
of the people. But we are not without our difficukies and troubles
here. The Indian affair, which die last year was attended widi so
pleasing and glorious a prospect, has since been unspeakably em-
barrassed, through the particular schemes of certain individuals,
who are opposed, in their counsels and measures, to the Commis-
LIFE OF PKESlDEtNT EDWAUDS. 517
sioners of the Society in London, and are, to their utmost, striving to
accomplish their designs in opposition to them, and in this great
contest I am looked on as a person not a little obnoxious. They
belong to a family of some note, who vigourously abetted and set
forward my opposers at Northampton, and were a chief occasion of
my removal from that town ; to whom my settlement at Stock-
bridge was very grievous, who now take occasion to exert them-
selves to the utmost to weaken my interest and influence ; and I
have all reason to think, would, if it were possible, undermine me,
and procure my removal far hence. iVIany endeavours have been
used to disafFect my people towards me, but all in vain. They are
all firmly united to me, excepting the forementioned family. En-
deavours have been used also, to disafFect some of the Commis-
sioners; but wholly in vain. They seem to have their eyes very
wide open, as to their particular designs and schemes, and the true
spring of their opposition. We hope for an end of this lament-
able contest before long. But its effects, hitherto, have been very
sorrowful, especially with regard to the Mohawks. Some other
things have happened, which have much prejudiced the cause of
religion among the Indians ; and, among other things, the discovery
of the famous Tartarian root, described in Chambers' dictionary,
called Ginseng, which was found in our w^oods the last summer,
and is since found in the woods, in many of these western parts of
New England, and in the country of the Six Nations. The traders
in Albany have been eager to purchase all, that they could, of this
root, to send to England ; where they make great profit by it.
This has occasioned our Lidians of all sorts, young and old, to
spend abundance of time in wandering about the woods, and some-
times to a great distance, in the neglect of public worship, and of
their husbandry ; and also, in going much to Albany, to sell
their roots, (which proves worse to them than their going into the
woods,) where they are always much in the way of temptation and
drunkenness ; especially when they have money in their pockets.
The consequence has been, that many of them have laid out their
money, which they have got for their roots of Ginseng, for rum ;
wherewith tliey have intoxicated themselves.
" God has been very gracious to my family of late, when some
of them have been visited with sore sickness. My wife has lately
been very dangerously sick, so as to be brought to the very brink
of the grave. She had very little expectation of life, but seemed to be
assisted to an unweaned resignation to the divine will, and an un-
shaken peace and joy in God, in the expectation of a speedy de-
parture. But God was pleased to preserve her, and mercifully to
restore her to a pretty good state of heahh. IVIy youngest daugli-
ter also, who has been a very infirm child, was brought nigh unto
death, by a sore fit of sickness, and is now also restored to her for-
mer state. My daughter Parsons, my eldest daughter, who with
518 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
her husband has removed from Northampton, and dwells in Stock-
bridge, has also very lately been very sick, but is in a considerable
measure restored. My daughter Esther's marriage, with President
Burr, of Newark, seems to be very much to the satisfaction of min-
isters and people in tliose parts, and also of our friends in Boston,
and other parts of New England.
" As to the state of religion in America, I have but little to write
that is comfortable ; but there seems to be better appearances in
some other colonies, than in New England. When I was lately
in New Jersey, in the time of the Synod there, I was informed of
some small movings and revivals in some places on Long Island,
and New Jersey. I tliere had the comfort of a short interview
with Mr. Davies of Virginia, and was much pleased with him and his
conversation. He appears to be a man of very solid understanding,
discreet in his behaviour, and polished and gentlemanly in liis man-
ners, as well as fervent and zealous in religion. He gave an account
of the probability of the settlement of a Mr. Todd, a young man of
good learning and of a pious disposition, in a part of Virginia near to
him. Mr. Davies represented before the Synod, the great necessities
of the people, in the back parts of Virginia, where multitudes were re-
markably awakened and reformed several years ago, and ever since
have been thirsting after the ordinances of God. The people are
chiefly from Ireland, of Scotch extraction. The Synod appointed
two men, to go down and preach among these people ; viz. Mr.
Henry, a Scotchman, who has lately taken a degree at New-Jersey
College, and Mr. Greenman, the young man, who was educated at
the charge of Mr. David Brainerd.
" The people of Northampton are in sorrowful circumstances,
are still destitute of a minister, and have met with a long
series of disappointments, in their attempts for a re-settlement of
the ministry among them. My opposers have had warm conten-
tions among themselves. Of late, they have been wholly destitute
<i>f any body, to preach steadily among them. They sometimes meet to
read and pray among themselves, and at other times set travellers
or transient persons to preach, that are hardly fit to be employed.
" My wife joins with me, in most respectful salutations to you and
yours. Desiring your prayers, that God would be witli us in all
our wanderings, through the wilderness of this world,
" I am, dear Sir, your most affectionate brother, in the labours of
the gospel, Jonathan Edwards."
The chagrin and mortification, and entire loss of influence and
respect, consequent upon the indiscreet attempt to force Mr. Ed-
wards from Stockbridge, by buying out all the English inhabitants,
and upon its utter discomfiture, had, in its connection with die in-
firmities of age, such an effect upon the individual who made it,
that he was, soon after, induced to part with his property in tlia t
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 519
town, and remove to a distance. His children, though somewhat dis-
heartened by so untoward an event, and now assured that, if help
came to them, it could not come from Stockbridge ; appear, howe-
ver, to have resolved, that they would not lose all their labour, and
all their hopes, without a struggle. The Commissioners in Boston,
of the Society in London, were now to a man, firmly opposed to
them, and resolved to resist them to the utmost. But dieir kins-
man, who was a member of the Society in London, was well ac-
quainted with its Board of Directors, and had written to them in
behalf of his cousin. He had also applied to Mr. Hollis, to secure
to her husband the management of his benefactions. The latter
gentleman, also, and the brother of the former, had considerable in-
jfluence at Boston, and this influence had now been exerted for a
considerable period, to procure the removal of Mr. Edwards. At
the opening of the General Court, in the autumn, all the influence
and all the efforts of the family, and its friends, were brought to bear
on this one point;, and representations, most unfavourable to the
character and qualifications of Mr. E. were made to many of
the principal men of the province. The Annual Report of the
resident trustee was drawn up with a direct and immediate refe-
rence to this subject, and was read to the Legislature, when Mr.
Edwards knew nothing of its contents, and when, being at the dis-
tance of one hundred and fifty miles, he, of course, could not at once
answer it. Mr. Woodbridge, however, was on the spot, as were
the Honourable Commissioners of the Society in London, and they
made such counteracting statements, as the circumstances rendered
proper. Of this Report, we shall take notice further on.
While Mr. Woodbridge was at Boston, he was informed, and
that too most incautiously, by the son of his opponent, who went
thither in company vdth his brother-in-law, the autlior of the Re-
port, that the latter had solicited his Excellency, Sir William Pep-
perell, Governour of the Province, to write to England, and to use
his influence, with the Corporation in London, that Mr. Edwards
might be removed from the office of missionary ; and that Sir Will-
iam had engaged to do it. On this information, coming so directly,
Mr. Edwards felt himself bound, from a regard to his own reputa-
tion, and to the welfare of his family, to address Sir William on the
subject; which he did in a letter, bearing date January 30, 1753."^
In this letter, after reciting the preceding facts, as his apology for
writing it, and mentioning the great disadvantage, under which he
lay, in attempting to defend himself, at such a distance, when he
did not know what had been said to his prejudice, he states, among
other things, the following : That, since the revival of religion in
1734, the family, with which the writer of the Report was now
* This letter is too long for inseition.
.^JO LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
connected, had discovered an unceasing hostility towards himself,
and his own family, notwithstanding the best endeavours he could
use to remove It ; that they deeply engaged themselves in the
controversy, at Northampton, on the side of his opposers, upholding,
directing, and animating them, in all their measures ; that two of
them, especially, had been the confidential advisers of the opposi-
tion, in procuring his dismission ; that when his removal to Stock-
bridge was proposed, the whole family, there and elsewhere* oppo-
sed it, with great vehemence, though, when they saw an entire
union and universal engagedness in all the rest of the inhabitants,
both English and Indians, for his settlement there, and that there
was no hope of preventing it, they appeared, as though their minds
w^ere changed ; — that the author of the Report, during the whole
controversy at Northampton, in direct opposition to the family,
with which he was now connected, had remained his zealous friend
and advocate ; tliat he warmly advocated his removal to Stock-
bridge, and expressed a strong desire of hving under his ministry ;
(for the evidence of wliich facts, he refers Sir William to two of
the most respectable gentlemen In the Province ;) that this confi-
dendal friendship lasted, until his connection with that family, and
then was suddenly changed, first into secret, and afterwards into
open, opposition ; that he had personally blamed him for preaching
to the Mohawks, as intermeddling ivith what was none of his busi-
ness, although Mr. E. produced the Note of the Commissioners,
expressly desiring him to preach to the Mohawks, until a distinct
Missionary ivas appointed over them: thatthe reason, openly assigned
for the very great resentment of the author of the Report, and that
of his friends, against INIr. Edwards, was, his having opposed the ap-
pointment of the wife of that gentleman, as teacher of the female
school, although he neither said nor did any thing respecting it, until
his opinion was expressly desired in writing by the Commissioners,
and then, that he opposed it on the ground, that it w^as impossible for
an individual, who had tlie care of two numerous families of chil-
dren, to instruct and govern the children of an Indian school ; — and
that, as to his qualifications for the business of a missionary, \{\scommu-
nicative faculty, etc., which were now denied, he could only appeal to
those, who had the best opportunity of judging, from their own ex-
perience,— particularly, to every man, w^oman and child, in Stock-
bridge, that had any understanding, both English and Indians, ex-
cept the families of the opponent of Mr. Woodbridge, and of the
author of the Report. Mr. Edwards then adds, " Now, Sir, I
humbly request, that, If you had resolved on endeavouring to have
me removed from my present employment, here, you would once
more take the matter into your impartial consideration. And, 1
would pray you to consider. Sir, w^hat disadvantages I am under ;
not- knowing what has been said of me in conversation ; not know-
ing, therefore, the accusation, or what to answer to. The ruin of
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 521
«iy usefulness, and the ruin of my family, which has greatly suffer-
ed in years past, for righteousness' sake, are not indeed things of
equal consideration with the pubhc good. Yet certainly, 1 should
first have an equal, impartial and candid, hearing, before I am exe-
cuted for the public good. I must leave the matter, dear Sir, to
your justice and christian prudence ; committing the affair to him,
who knows all the injuries I have suffered, and how wrongtully I
now suffer, and who is the Great Protector of the innocent and op-
pressed ; beseeching him to guide you in your determination, and
mercifully to order the end."
In the month of February, 1753, the building erected for the in-
struction of the Mohawk boys, usually denominated the boarding-
school, took fire in a way unknown, and, with considerable furniture
in it, was reduced to ashes. Mr. Hawley had furnished a cham-'
ber in the building, and resided in it. By this calamity, he lost
his clothing, books and furniture. It was supposed, with some
grounds, to have been set on fire by design ; and its destruction
was, for the time, a very serious interruption to the labours of j\L-.
Hawley.
The Report of the Indian Agent was read early in the session.
It contained various insinuations and charges, of a general nature,
against Mr. Edwards. Other charges were busily circulated
among the members, with tlie hope of procuring his removal. But
it was well understood, that Mr. Edwards was at a great distance,
and had had no notice of tliese charges. He had likewise a cha-
racter for integrity, too well established, to be shaken by general
insinuations, or covert attacks. Mr. Woodbridge, and the Com-
missioners, w^ere also on the spot, and took care that the real state
of things should be made known, and the conduct of Mr. Edwards
adequately defended. So effectually and satisfactorily was this
done, that, when Mr. Edwards received a copy of the Report by
Mr. Woodbridge, he appears also to have been apprised, by his
fi-iends in Boston, that the design of his enemies, in this attack,
had been completely frustrated. What these insinuations and
charges were, we learn from his letter to the Speaker of the House
of Representatives, written for the purpose of being communi-
cated, if he thought necessary, to the Legislature. It deserves
here to be mentioned, as a singular and very kind dispensation of
Providence, that the author of the Report had, some time before,
addressed a letter to Mr. Edwards, while he was his friend, and
when he hoped for his co-operation; particu arly, in the appoint-
ment of his son as school-master to the Mohawks ; in which, he
had either furnished the means of contradicting the statements
made in the Report, or had expressly requested JMr. Edwards to
do the very things, which he now complained of, and made the
Vol. I. 66
532 iiife'E OF PRESiiFENT EDVtTAKDS.
ground of complaint. Of this letter, Mr. Edwards enclosed a copfi
offering to forward the original, if desired, and, at the same time^
to substantiate every part of his own statement, by numerous wit-
nesses, of the most unexceptionable character.
From his letter to the Speaker, it appears^ that llie writer of the
Report charged him — with intrmlucing Mr. Hawley into the
school ;t— with inti-oducing a master, in his absence, and whentltere
was reason to expect his return ;— with doing, this, when he had
been at the expense of a joiuney of his son of 260 miles, to procure
Mr. Hawley as master of the boys ; — with introducing ]\Ir. Ashley,
the interpreter, as assistant instructor ; — and with opposing the ap-
pointment of his wife, as teacher of the female school ; — and tliat
he also alleged, that the school was in very desirable circumstances,
until Mr. Hawley took it, and that it then declined ; — -that the Mo-
haw^ks had been discouraged, through the conduct of the agentsof the
mission ; — and that ]\lr. Edwards was not qualified for his office,
because, on account of his age, he could not learn the language of
the Indians.
To these charges, Mr. Edwards replied, — tliat he introduced Mr.
Hawley, because he was directed so to do, by the letter of the
Commissioners, of Dec. 31, 1751 ; — that he introduced a master,
in the absence of the author of the Report, for two reasons, 1, Be-
cause he knew not when he was to return ; and, 2, Because the
author of the Rej^ort, himself, in a letter sent him by his son, re-
quested him, at that very time, to introduce a master into the
school; of which letter he inclosed a copy, with the offer of for-
warding the original, if desired ;— that, when the author of the Re-
port sent his son on the specified journey, it was not to procure Mi\
Hawley, to be a master for the boys, but it was, that the son himself
might be die master ; for evidence of which, appeal is also made to
the copy of the same letter ; — that, as to the appointment of teacli-
er of the female school, he said nothing about it, until expressly re-
quested to give his opinion by the Commissioners ; — that so far was
the school from being in desirable circumstances, before the intro-
duction of IMr. Hawley, that die author of the Report had, him-
self, represented it as having been, until that time, in most lamenta-
ble circumstances, in the very letter of which he enclosed a copy,
in which he requested Mr. Edwards to introduce his son into the
school, in the room of the former master ; — that the school con-
tinued to flourish under i\lr. Hawley, until his opposers used their
utmost endeavours to destroy it; for evidence of which, he offers
the testimony of the substantial inhabitants of the town ', — that Hei>-
drick, and the other Chiefs, and the Moliawks generally, had ex-
pressly assigned their dissatisfaction with the conduct of these
individuals, as the reason of their leaving Stockbridge ; for evi-
dence of which, he offers the same testimony; — and, as to his
learning the Housatonnuck language, that the author of the Re-
Ll^E OP ^HESIDElSrt EDWAIID3. o2i>
|S5rt Icnew how the case \rould be, before lie recommended him to
the offiee of missionary ; and that Mr, Sergeant, after fourteen
je-Axs stiady, had never been able to preach in it, nor even to pray
in it except by a form, and had often expressed the opinion, pre-
vious to his death, that his successor ought not to trouble liimself,
in learning the language. He then requests, tliat the Speaker
would communicate his letter to the Assembly, and prays tliat hon-
ourable body, if they proposed to take any order on tlie case, fij'sl
to give him opportunity to meet his accuser face to face.
i have no means of ascertaining whether tlie preceding letter
was, or was not, read to the Legislature, if not ; it was because
the Honourable Speaker, who was a personal friend of IVlr. Ed-
wai'ds, found it to be wholly unnecessaiy. And it can scarcely be
necessary to inform tlie reader, that the attack, made tlius directly
upon Mr. Edwards, and indirectly upon all his associates m the
mission, not only failed altogether of its intejided effect ; but,
by leading to a developement of tlie mercenary scheme, de-
mised to divert, to the purposes of private emolument, the con-
secrated charities of the Province and of individuals, r^^oiled widi
increased viotejice upon its authors.
Thus far the individuals, opposed to the Stockbrldge mis^ona-
ries, had met with little success, to encourage their eflbrts. They
3iad looked fca* help to -various sources : to die Indians and to the
people of Stockbridge, to the Commissioners and to the Pi-ovincial
Legislature, to Mr. Hollis and to tlie Society in London : and m
every in^ance, so far as the result was imown, tliej iiad looked in
vain. The Housatonnupks had refused aJl intercoui-se with theni.
From disgust at their management, a pait of die Mohawks had ac-
tually retired, and the rest were threatening to retii-e, to their owl>
country. The people of Stockbridge had, to a man, msited against
tliem. The Commission ei^s were equally imanimous, in sustaining
the individuals, whose overthrow tiiej had attempted. And now,
l>efore the Provincial legislature, tiiey had ma<le dieir great and
united effort, and had failed. In the meantime, Mr. Edwards i^ias
even more firmly established, as die Indian Missionary, and ^k,
Woodbridge as the school-master of the Housatonnucks ; jNIr.
Hawley had not been compelled to resign his place to the son of
tlie resident trustee ; tiie female school had not as yet been secured
to his wife, and obviously could not now be, unless seciired to her
in London ; and the stewardship of the dii-ee schools was not likely
to be conferred on himself. Such was tlie state of things in the
spring of 1753. It looked as though tlie great strug<rle was ovet^
and that the party, wliich had tliitherto acted on tiie offensive,
would thenceforward be quiet, from a conviction, that e-iery ht^h
tiie movement must issue m defeat. Tiie result justified this ocmr
clusion.
524 LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
To Mr. Edwards, and his associates in the mission, as well as to
their friends, this result must have been in a high degree satisfactory.
On his arrival in Stockbridge, he found this controversy waging,
and soon discovered that it was a controversy between the friends
and enemies of the mission ; between those who aimed at the real
welfare of the Indians, and those who endeavoured to use them as
instruments of their own private emolument ; that one party reiied
on wealth, and office, and influence, to carry its measures ; and the
other, on personal integrity, a conscientious discharge of duty, and
the protection of God. For a time he avoided taking any part in
it ; and his own temporal comfort, and the welfare of his fiamilyy
seemed to require, that he should persevere in the same course.
But his conscience forbade it. He must either sit quietly by, and
see the charities of the Province, of the Society in London, and of
Mr. Hollis, diverted from their appointed course, to fill the coffers
of private avarice ; or he must unite with those who were exerting
their whole influence to prevent it. In such a state of things, he
could not deliberate ; and, through the divine blessing, he and
his associates were now permitted to see, that tliey had not toiIe€l
and suffered in vain.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
Letter to his eldest Son. — Return of greater part of the Mohawks.
— Letter to Commissioners. — Mission of Mr. Hawley to Onoh-
quauga. — Remainder of Mohawks directed to return. — Freedom
of the, Will. — Letter to Mr. Erskine. — Proposal of Society in
London. — Letter to Mr. Gillespie. — Design and Character of
the Freedom of the Will. — Letters from Mr. l:olIis. — Sur-
render of Mohawk School to Mr. Edwards. — Entire Defeat of
Enemies of Mission. — Return of remaining Mohaivks.
Early in the ensuing spring, the eldest son of Mr. Edwards, then
a lad of fourteen, went to New- York, and thence to New-Jersey;
and on his way, was much exposed to the small-pox. On his re-
turn to New- York, he was seized with a violent fever. His father
hearing this, and not knowing whether it was an ordinary fever, or the
small-pox, addressed to him the following letter ; which, Hke all his
letters to his children, indicates that his chief anxiety w as for their
salvation.
" To Master Timothy Edwards, at New- York.
" Stockbridge, April, 1753.
"My dear Child,
" Before you uill receive this letter, the matter will doubtless
be determined, as to your having the small-pox. You will either
be sick ^vith tliat distemper, or will be past danger of having it, from
any infection taken in your voyage. But whether you are sick, or
well, like to die, or like to live, I hope you are earnestly seeking
your salvation. 1 am sure there is a great deal of reason it should
be so, considering the warnings you have had in word and in pro-
vidence. That which you met witli, in your passage from New
York to Newark, which was tlie occasion of your fever, was indeed
a remarkable warning, a dispensation full of instruction, and a very
loud call of God to you, to make haste, and not to delay in the
great business of religion. If you now have that distemper, which
you have been threatened with, you are separated from your earthly
friends, as none of them can come to see you ; and if you should
die of it, you have already taken a final and everlasting leave of
them while you are yet alive, so as not to have the comfort of their pre-
sence and immediate care, and never to see them again in the
land of the living. And if you have escaped that distemper,
526 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
it is by a remarkable providence that you are preserved. And your
having been so exposed to it, must certainly be a loud call ot God,
not to trust in earthly friends, or any tlung here below. Young
persons are very apt to trust in parents and friends, when they think
of being on a death bed. But this providence remarkably teaches
you the need of a better Friend, and a better Parent, than eartidy
parents are ; one who is every where present, and all-sufficient, that
cannot be kept off by infectious distempers, who is able to save
from death, or to make happy in death, to save from eternal misery,
and to bestow eternal life. It is indeed comfortable, when one is in
great pain^ and languishing under sore sickness, to have the presence,
and kind care, ot near and dear earthly friends ; but this is a very
small thing, in comparison of what it is, to have the presence of au
lieavenly Father, and a compassionate and almighty Redeemer.
In God's favour is life, and his loving kindness is better than life.
Whether you are in sickness or health, you infinitely need this.
But you must know, however great need you stand in of it, you do
not deserve it : neitlier is God the more obliged to bestow it upon
3-0U, for your standing in need of it, your earnest desiring oi it,
your crying to him constantly for it from fear of misery, and taking
much pains. Till you have savingly believed in Christ, all your
desires, and pains, and prayers lay God under no obligation ; and,
if they were ten thousand times as great as they are, you must
still know, that you would be in the hands of a sovereign God, who
hath mercy on whom he will have mercy. Indeed, God often
hears the poor miserable cries of sinful vile creatures, who have no
manner of true regard to Him in their hearts; for he is a God of
infinite mercy, and he delights to show mercy for his Son's sake,
who is worthy, though you are unworthy, who came to save the sin-
ful and the miserable, yea, some of the chief of sinners. There-
fore, there is your only ho})e ; and in him must be your refuge, who
invites you to come to him, snd says, " Him that cometh to me, I
will in no wise cast out." Vvhatever your chcumstances are, it is
your duty not to despair, but to hope in infinite mercy, through a
Redeemer. For God makes it your duty to pray to him for mer-
cy ; which would not be your duty, if it was allowable for you to des-
pair. We are expressly commanded to call upon God, in the day
of trouble, and when we are afflicted, then to pray. But, if
I hear that you have escaped, — either that you have not been
sick, or are restored, — though I shall rejoice, and have great
cause of thankfulness, yet I shall be concerned for you. If your
escape should be followed with carelessness and security, and for-
getting the remarkable v,arning you have had, and God's great
mercy in your deliverance, it would in some respects be more awful
than sore sickness. It would b^ very provoking to God, and would
probably issue in an inc'ieasing hardness of heart ; and, it may be,
flivine venf^eaiice may soon overtake you. I have known various m-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EJjWARDb. i}^l
Stances of persons being remarkably warned, In Providence, by being
brougiit into very dangerous circumstances, and escaping, and after-
wards death has soon follovvcd in another way. I earnestly desire,
that God would make you wise to salvation, and that he would be
merciful and gracious to you in every respect, according as he
knows your circumstances require. And this is the daily prayer of
" Your affectionate and tender father,
'•Jonathan Edwards.
" P. S. Your mother and all the family send their love to you,
as being tenderly concerned for you."
At length the event, so long predicted by T^Ir. Edwards, actually
took place. The Mohawks, who had manifested exemplary yra-
tience, under the vexations and embarrassments, to which they had
been subjected by the whites, were at last wearied out; and, in the
month of April, the greater part of them relinquished their lands
and settlements at Stockbridge, and returned finrdly to their own
country. After a brief allusion to this fact, in a letter to the Com-
missioners, I\Ir. Edwards communicated to them a variety of in-
teresting intelligence relative to the Iroquois, and to the mission
proposed to be established among them.
" To the Commissioners in Boston.
« Stockbridge, April 12, 1753.
''' Gentlemen,
" The last Tuesday, about two thirds of the Mohawks, young and
old, went away from Stockbridge, and are never likely to return
again. They have long manifested a great uneasiness, at the ma-
nagement of affairs here, and at the conduct of those persons, on
w^iom their affairs have almost wholly fallen; and have shown
themselves very much grieved, that others, who used to be con-
cerned, have been excluded. They have, once and again, repre-
sented the grounds of their uneasiness, to the provincial agent, but
without redress. They have been dissatisfied with his answers,
and there has appeared in them a growing dislike of the family,
who have lately left their own house, and taken up their constant
abode among them, in the female boarding-school.
"The Correspondents, in New- York and New-Jersey, of the So-
ciety in Scotland, for propagating Christian Knowledge, have
determined, if Providence favours, to settle a mission among the
Six Nations. To that end, they have chosen Mr. Gordon, a pious
young gentleman, who has lately been a Tutor at New-Jersey
College, to come to Stockbridge, and remain here with Mr. Haw-
ley^ to learn the Mohawk language with him. in order to his being
528 UF£ OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
fitted for the business. Mr. Gordon is expected here to prosecute
this design, in the beginning of May.
" in addition to this, Mr. Brainerd, the Pastor of the Indian Con-
gregation at Bethel in New-Jersey, who is supported by the Cor-
respondents, having met with much trouble from the enemies of
religion in those parts; and his Indians being greatly disturbed, with
regard to the possession and improvement of their lands ; the
Correspondents have of late had a disposition, that he, with his
school-master and whole congregation, should remove, if a door
might be opened, and take up a new settlement, somewhere in the
country of the Six Nations. Mr. Hawley has seen Mr. Brainerd,
and conversed with him on the subject, this spring. He manifests
an inclination to such a removal, and says his Indians m\\ be ready
for it. If such a thing as this could be brought to pass, it would
probably tend greatly to the introduction of the Gospel, and the
promotion of the interests of rehgion, among the Six Nations; as
his congregation are, I suppose, th^ most virtuous and religious
collection of Indians in America, and some of them have now been
long established in rehgion and \artue.
" According to the best information, I can get, of the country of
the Six Nations, the most convenient place, to be chosen as the
chief seat of missionary o[)erations, is the country about Onohquau-
ga, near the head of the Susquehannah River.
" I apprehend, from some things, of which Mr. Woodbridge
informed me, that the Commissioners have had very wrong inform-
ation concerning the Onohquauga Indians, as though they were a
very despicable company, a kind of renegadoes, scarcely to be
reckoned as of the Six Nations, living out of the country of those
nations. There are, indeed, some here, who have sometimes
spoken very contemptuously of them ; which seems to have been,
not from any manner of ground in fact, or so much as any colour
of reason; but merely because these Indians appeared peculiarly
attached to ^Ir. Ashley and his v\nfe, and under their influence.
But there are other persons in Stockbridge, who have had as much
opportunity to know what is the true state of these people, as they.
The Onohquauga Indians, who have been here, are properly, not
only of the Six Nations, but of the Five Nations, who are the
original united tribes of the Iroquois. All, but one or two of them,
are of the nation of the Oneiutas ; and they appear not to be look-
ed upon as contemptible, by the rest of the Five Nations, from
what w^as once openly said of them, at a public Council, by the
Sachems of the Conneenchees^ or proper Mohawks^ who advised
us to treat the Onohquaugas with peculiar care and kindness, as
excelling their own tribe in religion and virtue ; giving at the same
time, many instances of their virtue. We have found the testimo-
ny, which they gave of them, to be true. They appear to be far
the best disposed Indians, with which we have had any connection.
IttE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. ^29
They would be inclined to the utmost, to assist, encourage and
strengthen, the hands of missionaries and instructers, should any be
sent among them, and to do all they could to forward their success,
among themselves, and the other Indians round about.
" There seems to be no room for a missionary, in the country of
the Conneenchees. The Society for propagating the Gospel, in
foreign parts, have long since taken them under their care, and
pretend to support a mission among them. A mission from the
Commissioners in Boston would not be borne by them, nor by the
Dutch, who are always among them. And as to the country of
the Quinqua^* and the original seat of the Oneiutas, they seem
not to be convenient places for settling a mission, on two accounts.
They are in the road to Osw^ego, where the Dutch are incessantly
passing and repassing with their rum ; with which they are con-
tinually making them drunk, and would be, in many other re-
spects, a continual hindrance and affliction to a missionary; for
they are exceedingly opposed to the New-England people having
any thing to do with the Iroquois. The nation of the (^uinquas,
also, are mostly in the French interest, as w^ell as many of the
Uneiutas; so that a missionary would there be afflicted, and per-
haps in danger, by the French. And it is very evident, that the
country of the Onoontaugas, is no country for our missionaries to
attempt to estabhsh a mission in. It would be like establishing a
mission in Canada ; for that nation have entirely gone over to the
French interest. They are in the road of the French, as
they go up a trading to Mississippi, and their distant settlements,
and the nations on the Great Lakes ; and the French have of
late built a fort in their country, and have in eftect annexed it to
Canada. And the country of the Senecas will not be much more
convenient for the purpose, both by reason of its very good dis-
tance, and also because most of the nation are firmly united to the
French, who constantly maintain their missionaries among them.
" Onohquauga is within the territory of the Five Nations, and
not so far from the other settlements, but that it may be convenient for
making excursions to the several tribes ; as convenient perhaps as
any place that can be found. It is, I suppose, as near to the heart
of the country, as any place, unless Oneiuta and Qidnquah. They
are also much out of the way of the French, and considerably out
of the way of tlie Dutch, are in a pleasant fruitful country, surround-
ed by many settlements of Indians on every side, and where the
way is open by an easy passage down the river, which runs through
one of the most pleasant and fruitful parts of America, for four or fivo
hundred miles, exceedingly well peopled on both sides, and on itrr
several branches by Indians. Onohquauga is the road, by which
* Now called the Cai/ugas.
Vol. I. G7
58© il¥E OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
several of the nations pass, as tliey go to war with the Southerft
nations. And there will be this advantage, which missionaries wiU
have, that the Onohquauga Indians are fast friends to the English ;
and though some of the Dutch have tried much to disaffect them
to the English, their attempts have been in vain. They are very-
desirous of nistrucdon, and to have the gospel established in their
country.
"There are several towns of the Onohquaugas ; and several mission-
aries might probably find sufficient employment in those parts.
If Mr. Brainerd should settle somewhere in that country, with his
christian Indians, and one or two more missionaries, not at a great
distance, they might be under advantage to assist one another ; as
they will greatly need one another's company and assistance, in so
difficult a work, in such a strange distant land. They might be un-
der advantage to consult one another, and to act in concert, and
to help one another, in any case of peculiar difficulty. Many
English people would be found to go from New England, and set-
tle tliere ; and the greatest difficulty would be, that diere would be
danger of too many English settlers, and of such as are not fit for
tlie place.
"But, in order to accomplish this ; especially in order to such a
body of new Indians coming from the Jerseys, and setding in the
country of the Six Nations ; the consent of those nations, or at least
of several of them, must be obtained. The method which Mr.
Woodbridge, Mr. Hawley, and I, have thought of, which we sub-
mit to the wisdom of the Connnissioners, is this, — that ^Ir. Wood-
bridge, and Mr. Ashley and his wife, should go, as speedily as pos-
sible, into the country of the Conneenchees ; — they being the first
tribe in honour, though not in numbers ; — and diere spend some
weeks, perhaps a month, among them, to get acquainted with them,
and endeavour to gain their approbation of a mission, ibr settling the
gospel in the country of the Six Nations. — Mr. Hawley, in the
mean time, to keep Mr. Woodbridge's school. Then, that Mr.
Hauley and Mr. Gordon should join them there, and go with them
from thence to Onohquauga ; and when diey have acquainted diem-
seives well with the people, and the state of the country, and find
things agreeable, and see a hopeful prospect, then for Mr. Wood-
bridge to return, and leave Mr. Hawley and ]\Ir. Gordon there, and
forthwith send word to Mr. Brainerd, and propose to him to come
up, v^ith some of his chief Indians, to see the country. And if, on
the observations they make, and the acquaintance they get with the
people and country, they think there is an encouraging prospect,
then to endeavour to gain a conference with some of the chiefs of
the Five Nations, at an appointed time, to know whether they will
consent, to their coming to settle in their territories. All this will
occupy some considerable time ; so that, if they can obtain their
consent, Mr. Brainerd must return home ; and he and his chief In-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAJIDS. 531
diaiis must come again to the Treaty, at the time and place ap-
pointed.
" You will easily perceive, Gentlemen, that these things will re-
quire time, and that, in order to carry these various measures into
effect this year, there will be need of expedition, which may show
the reason why we think it necessary, that Mr. Hawley should come
to Boston ; for, if these things are to be done this' year, we had
need speedily to know the minds of the Commissioners, and there-
fore that the case would not allow of waiting for, and depending on,
uncertain accidental opportunities, of sending to them, and hearing
from them. It is also proper, that the Commissioners should have
opportunity to agree with Mr. Hawley, concerning the reward of
his services.
" Mr. Brainerd told Mr. Hawley, that, if he removed with his
Indians, he should choose to do it speedily ; and that, the longer it
was delayed, the more difficult it would be, by reason of his build-
ing, and the Indians increasing their buildings and improvements at
Bethel. Probably, if the removal cannot be brought about the
next year, it never will be. And if his Indians remove the next
year, it will be necessary that they remove as early as the spring,
in order to plant there that year. And if so much needs to be
done this summer, it is as much as it will be possible to find time
for.
" Though we project the measures mentioned above, we ape
sensible they will be attended with much uncertainty. Man^s
heart deviseth his way, but the Lord directeth his steps. Many are
the desires of Men'' s hearts, hut the counsel of the Lord, that shall
stand, Unthought of difficulties may arise, to confound all our
projects ; as unforeseen difficulties have dashed all the pleasing
hopes we entertained, and the fair prospects we had, concerning
the affairs of the Mohawks at Stockbridge, tlie year before last.
And I would humbly propose it for consideration, whether it will
not be necessary, to leave these affairs, in some measure at discre-
tion, to be determined, as the complicated, uncertain, changing
state of things shall require ; to save the trouble and expence of
frequently going or sending to Boston, for new instructions ; and
to prevent the disadvantages, under which our affairs may be laid,
through the lengthy, uncertain way of sending for and receiving
new orders, by occasional opportunities.
" There will be a necessity of i\lrs. Ashley's going as an inter-
preter, and of her husband going with her. He will be qualified
to instruct the Indians, in their husbandry ; having been well in-
structed in it himself. 1 believe he will not be very difficult as to
his wages, though probably he expects to know what they will be.
*' I have the honour to be,
" Gentlemen,
" Your obliged and obedient servant,
"Jonathan Edwards."
5S2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
During the month of April, Mr. Havvley received a letter fronj
the Commissioners, directing him to go to Onohquauga, for the
purpose of commencing a new mission at that place. He left
Stockhridge, May 22d, in company with Mr. Woodbridge, and Mr.
and Mrs. Ashley, travelling through the wilderness, and on the 4th
of June, arrived at the place of their destination. The Indians re-
ceived the intelligence of their proposed mission, with strong ex-
pressions of satisfaction. Mr. Woodbridge returned soon after to
Stockhridge. Mr. Havvley appears to have remained, with his in-
terpreter ; and his labours, as a missionary, were attended with
considerable success.
In the course of the summer, not long after the return of the
larger part of the Mohawks, from Stockl nidge to their own coun-
try, a General Council of the nation was held, at their principal set-
tlement on the Mohawk; in which, after due examination of the
facts, it was decided, That the rest of the Mohawks, at Stock-
bridge, should return early in the spring, as soon as the hunting
season was over. Instructions, to this effect, were immediately
transmitted, from the Chief Sachem of the tribe, to the residue of
the litde colony, and made know-n to the people of Stockhridge.
About this time, the agent of Mr. Hollis, discouraged, doubtless,
by the state of things, as far as it was known, and probably auguring
no very favourable result to himself, or his friends, from the applica-
tion to Mr. Hollis ; quitted Stockhridge, and went back to New-
ington : leaving the lew boys, whom, by offering to board and
clothe them gratuitously, he had persuaded to live with him, in the
hands of the resident trustee.
This unhappy controversy, now drawing to its close, which,
during its continuance, had threatened to subvert the whole Indian
mission, and to destroy the prosperity of the village, and the tem-
poral welfare of Mr. Edwards and his family, must have occupied
so much of his attention, that when our readers remember, that he
preached two discourses a week to tlie whites, as well as one, by an
interpreter, to the Housatonnucks, and one to the Mohawks ; and al-
so catechised the children of the whites, the Housatonnucks, and the
Mohawks; they will be ready to believe, that he found no time for
any additional labours. And when they also recollect, that, on the
23d of November, 1752, he says, in his letter to Mr. Erskine, —
" I began, the last August, to write a litde on the Arminian Contro-
" versy, but vms soon broken off: and such have been my extraor-
" dinary avocations and hindrances, that I have not had time to set
" pen to paper, about diis matter, since. But I hope God, in his
*' providence, will favour me with opportunity to prosecute the de-
" sign, and I desire your prayers, that God would assist me in it ;"
— and that this proposed work, on the Arminian controversy, was
none other, than the Treatise on the Freedom of the Will ;
they will conclude, of course, that the execution of it must have
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 53$
been deferred to sorae happier period, when, amid the leisure and
traiiquility of retirement, he could give his uniaterrnptod attention,
and his individual strength, to its accomplishn:ient. What then will
be tbeir surprise, when they find him opening his next letter to Mr.
Erskine, under the date of April 14th, 1753, with the following
annunciation, — " After many hindrances, delaj'^s and interruptioas,
" Divine Providence has so iar favoured me, and smiled on my de-
" sign of writing on the Arminian controversy, that I have almost
*' finished the first draft of what J first intended ; and am now send-
" ing the proposals for subscription, to Boston, to be printed.'*
Let it be remembered, that the Essay on the Freedom of the Will,
which, in the opinion of Dugald Stewart, raises its author to the
same rank, as a metaphysician, with Locke and Leibnitz, was
written widiin the space of four months and a half ; and those, not
months of leisure, but demanding the additional duties of a parish,
and of two distinct Indian missions, and presenting also, all the
cares, perplexities and embarrassments of a furious controversy,
the design of which was to deprive the author, and his family, of
their daily bread. So far as I am aware, no similar example, of
power and rapidity united, is to be found on the annals of Mental
effort."^
" Stockhridge, April 14, 1753'.
"Hev. and dear Sir,
"After many hindrances, delays, and interruptions. Divine Pro-
vidence has so far favoured me, and smiled on my design of wri-
ting on the Arminian controversy, that I have almost finished the
first draught of what I first intended ; and am now sending the pro-
posals for subscription to Boston to be printed ; with a letter of Mr.
Foxcroft, to send thirty of those proposals to Mr. IM'Iiaurin, with a
letter to him ; in which I have desired him to deliver half of them
* Sir Henry Moncrieff Wellwood, who had the MS Letters of Mr. Edwards
to Dr, Erskhie in his possession, wliile writing his Life of the lat_ter, observes.
"It was not, however, till the month of July, 1752, that he [Mr. Edwards] ap-=-
" pears to liave resumed his studies, on the subject of Free-will ; for, on the 7th
" of that month, he writes Dr. Erskine, that he hoped soon to be at leisure, to re-
*^ suine his design.''^ He then adds, " Whatever opinion ma}' be held, with re-
" gard to Mr. Edwards' arirument, it must appear astonishing to those, who
'' are capable of appreciating the difficulty of his subject, that, in nine months
''from the date of this letter, (on the 14th of April, 1753,) he could write Dr.
'' Erskine, that he had almost finished the first draft of irhat he originallij intend-
" erf." The passage, in Mr. Edwards' letter of Nov. 23, 1752, announcing, that
he began to write in August, but was soon broke off; and had not, from that
time, been able to put pen to paper, about the matter ; and that he hoped, that
God, in his providence, would favour him with an opportunity to prosecute
the design ; obviously escaped Sir Henry's notice. If he regarded it as aston-
ishing, that Mr. Edwards should have been able to write the work in nine
months ; what would have been his views of the subject, if, after first reading
the details of the Stockbridge controversy, he had then discovered, that it was
written, not in 7iine months, but in /our and a half.
534 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
to you, as you have manifested yourself ready to use endeavoui'^s
to a;et subscriptions in Scotland. The printing will be delayed to
wait for subscriptions from thence. I therefore request that you
endeavour to promote and expedite the affair.
" Stockbridge affairs, relating to the Indians are, in many re-
spects, under a very dark cloud. The affair of the Iroquois, or
Six Nations, here, is almost at an end, as I have given a more par-
ticular account to Mr. M'Laurin. The Commissioners in Boston,
I believe, are discouraged about it, and have thoughts of sending
and setding a missionary in their own Country. The Correspond-
ents of the Society in Scotland, have also determined to send a
missionary there, and have chosen Mr. Gordon, a tutor of the Col-
lege at Newark, for that end. INIr. Gordon is expected here at the
beginning of May, to live at my house with Mr. Hawley, in order
to learn the Iroquois language with him. It is probable that he
and l\h\ Hawley will go up, and spend the summer, m the Iro-
quois country.
" The Correspondents have also a disposition, that Mr. Brainerd
should remove, with his whole congregation of Indians, to settle
somewhere in the country of the Six Nations; and he himself and
his Indians, are ready for it. 'Tis probable that something will be
done, to prepare the way for it; and at least to see, whether the
way can be prepared, or any door opened for it, this summer.
Some of these Indians have a great desire, that the Gospel should be
introduced and settled in their country.
" Some of the Stockbridge Indians have of late been under con-
siderable awakenings, — two or three elderly men, that used to be
vicious persons. My family is now in usual health. My daughter
Burr, in New-Jersey, has been very ill, all the winter ]>ast. We
last heard from her about five weeks ago ; when it was hoped
there was some amendment.
"My wife joins with me, in respectful and affectionate salutations
to you and Mrs. Erskine. Desiring a remembrance in your
prayers,
" I am, dear Sir,
"Your affectionate brother,
" and obliged friend and servant,
" Jonathan Edw^ards."
The representations of the nephew of the opponent of Mr.
Woodbridge, and those of the Commissioners of Boston, to the
Society in London, the former hostile, and the latter friendly, to
Mr. Edwards and his associates, w^ere sent for^ward, and arrived
at their place of destination, in due season. That gentleman had
entertained an overweening esdmate of his own influence, with
the Board of Directors of the Society in London. They gave
full credit to the statements of their own Commissioners, an«i
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 0*50
sustained them, in upholding their missionaries and instructers.
Perceiving, however, that an unhappy controversy subsisted at
Stockbridge, relative to the mission, and knowing that their Com-
missioners at Boston were 150 miles distant; they endeavoured to
devise a plan, by which, the existing evils might be remedied.
Mr. Edwards, in his letter to Mr. Mauduit, one of their number,
had observed, " What renders it the more necessary, that things
"here should be under the immediate care of Trustees on the spot,
" is, the misunderstanding and jealousy here subsisting, between
*' some of the chief of the present English inhabitants of the town,
*' which is one ol our greatest calamities. Things, on this account,
" do much need careful inspection ; and therefore, the gentlemen
" intrusted ought to be such, as are perfectly impartial, and no way
" interested in, or related to, these contending parties." The plan,
suggested by the Directors, was this. That eleven persons — two
in New- York, two in Albany, one in Wethersfield, two in Hart-
ford, one in Windsor, one in Suffield, one in Hadley, and one in
Stockbridge, — should be a Board of consultation, to advise their
agents at Stockbridge, and to act, by correspondence, with the
Commissioners; and they counted upon the preceding extract, as
what had confirmed them in the measure.* At the request of the
Hon. Mr. Bromfield, one of the Commissioners, Mr. Edwards, in
a letter, dated Oct. 19, 1753, expressed his own views of the plan,
and pointed out its inconvenience, if not utter impracticability.
The Commissioners having expressed similar views to the Direct-
ors ; the plan was relinquished. This was the result of the appli-
cation to the Society in London. f
The General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, for the year
1753, having refused, by a very small majority, to restore Mr. Gil-
lespie to the ministry in the kirk, and to his parish of Carnock ; —
an act of plain justice, which he v, ould not ask them to render him ;
— Mr. Edwards addressed to him the following letter ; a part of
which, must have been sweet and consoling, to the feelings of suf-
fering piety.
" Stockbridge, October 18, 1753.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
" The last November, I \\T0te you a letter, and desired Mr.
* The Directors, knowing the characters of the respective individuals resid-
ing in these places, whom they designated ; and perceiving, from an inspection
ot°the map, that Stockbridge was nearly central to most of the places men-
tioned ; appear to have supposed, that they might all meet there, without in-
convenience.
+ On this aeeoHnt only, i» the plan worthy of being mentioned here.
536 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EI>WARDS.
Foxcroft to put up with it, for you, one of my Answers to Mr. Wil-
liams. Alter that, in the latter part of the winter, 1 received a
letter from you, dated June 15th, 1752, with Milton on Hirelings ;
and duplicates of a Letter from a Gentleman in town, etc. ; and
Answers to the Reasons of Dissent, etc. 1 now return you my
hearty thanks for these things. Since that, I have received letters
from Mr. McLaurin and Mr. Erskine, with various pamphlets and
prints relative to your extraordinary affair. I think, dear Sir, al-
though your sufferings are like to continue, the General Assembly
having refused to restore you to your former station and employ-
ments, in the church of Scotland ; yet they are attended with many
manifestations of the goodness, and fatherly kindness, and favour of
the great Governor of the world, in the many alleviations and sup-
pordng circumstances of your persecutors ; in that so many of
God's ministers and people have appeared to be so much concern-
ed for you ; and have so zealously, and yet so properly, exerted
themselves in your behalf; and have so many ways given their
testimony to the goodness of the cause in which you suffer, and the
unrighteousness of the hardships which you have been subjected
to ; and that even so great a part of the General Assembly, them-
selves, have, in effect, given this testimony for you, there being but
a very small majority, but what openly appeared for die taking off
of the censure of the former Assembly, without any recantation on
your part, or so much as an application from you, desiring them so
to do. You have some peculiar reasons to rejoice in your suffer-
ings, and to glorify God on account of them. They having been
so greatly taken notice of, by so many of the people of God ; and
there being so much written concerning them ; tends to render
them, with tiieir circumstances, and particularly the patience and
meekness with which you have suffered, so much the more exten-
sively and durably, to the glory of the name of your blessed Lord, for
whom you suffer. God is rewarding you for laying a foundation,
in what has been said and done and written concerning your suffer-
ings, for glory to his own name, and honour to you, in his church,
in future generations. Your name will doubtless be mentioned
hereafter with peculiar respect, on the account of these sufferings,
in Ecclesiastical History ; as they are now the occasion of a pecu-
har nodce, which saints and angels in heaven take of you, and of
their praises to God on your account; and will be the occasion of a
peculiar reward, which God will bestow upon you, when you shall
be united to their assembly.
" As to my own circumstances, I still meet with trouble, and
expect no other, as long as I live in this world. Some men of in-
fluence have much opposed my continuing a missionar)' at Stock-
bridge, and have taken occasion abundantly to reproach me, and
endeavour my removal. But I desire to bless God, he seems in
some respects to set me out of their reach. He raises me up
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 53T
iriends, who are exerting themselves to counteract the designs of my
opposers ; particularly the Commissioners for Indian affairs in Bos-
ton^ with whom innumerable artifices have been used, to disafFect
them towards me ; but altogether in vain. Governour Belcher,
also, has seen cause much to exert himself, in my behalf, on occa-
sion of the opposition made to me. iMy people, both English and
Indians, steadfastly adhere to me ; exceptmg the family with whom
the opposition began, and those related to them ; which family
greatly opposed me while at Northampton. Most numerous, con-^
tinued and indefatigable, endeavours have been used, to undermine
me, by attempting to alienate my people from me ; innumerable
mean artifices have been used with one and another, with young and
old, men and women, Indians and English : but hitherto they have
been greatly disappointed. But yet they are not weary.
'' As we, dear Sir, have great reason to sympathize, one with ari-
other, with peculiar tenderness ; our circumstances being in many
respects similar ; so I hope I shall partake of the benefit of your
fervent prayers for me. Let us then endeavour to help one ano-
ther, though at a great distance, in travelling through this wide wil-
derness : that w^e may have the more joyful meeting in the land of
rest, when we have finished our weary pilgrimage.
" I am, dear Sir,
" Your most affectionate brother,
*' and fellow servant,
"Jonathan Edwards.
" P. S. My wife joins in most affectionate regards to you and
yours."
The proposals, for publishing the Essay on the Freedom of the
Will, were issued in Massachusetts, in 1753 ; but, in consequence of
the kind offer of Mr. Erskine and Mr. McLaurin, to circulate the
papers, and procure subscribers for it, in Scotland, the printing was
postponed, until the success of their efforts was known. What that
success was, probably, cannot now be ascertained. The work was
published early in the year 1754, under the title of "A careful and
strict Enquiry into the modern prevailing notions of that Freedom
of the Will, which is supposed to be essential to Moral Agency,
Virtue and Vice, Reward and Punishment, Praise and Blame,"
This work is justly considered, as the most laboured and important
of the metaphysical investigations, undertaken by the author. The
subject, as will be obvious from the preceding title, lies at the very
foundation of all religion, and of all morality. That it was also a sub-
ject of no ordinary difficulty, appears generally to have been felt,
and in effect acknowledged ; for, until the time of Mr. Edv/ards, U
had never been thoroughly investigated, either by philosophers or
theologians, though it was constantly recurring, in their reasonings on
the great principles, connected with the moral government of God^
and the character of man. Calvin, in liis chapter on the Slavery
Vol. r. e>^
^8 L1F£ e^F PRSSIBBNT BDWARBS^.
of the Will, may be taken as an example of the most that had beesi
done, to settle the opinions of the orthodox, and refute their oppo-
sers, on this subject, before this period. His defect, and tliat of his-
followers until the time of Mr. Edwards, is seen in this one thing:
that tliey insisted on the great fact, merely, that the will of man was
not in a state of indifference, but so strongly fixed in i^^^s choice, as
to require supernatural grace for conversion ; overlooking, in a great
measure, the nature of moral agency, and what is essential to it&
nature. Their opposers, oii the contrary, were constantly affirming,
that freedom of will was necessary to moral agency, and carried
their views to the extent, that the will determined itself, and could
not be enslaved. In this state of ethical and theological science,
Mr. Edwards set himself to the task of examining the great subject
of Moral Agency, as connected with the human will : and, by the
precision of his definitions and statements, the cogency of his rea-
sonings, the fulness of his illustrations, the tliorough handling of all
objections, and the application of his views to many scriptural
truths, he placed the grand points of his subject in a light so over-
whelmingly convincing, as to leave little room for any doubt or dis-
pute afterwards.
In this Treatise it is contended, that the poiver of choosing, ok
willing, does itself constitute freedom of agency ; and that particu-
lar acts of will are determined, i. e. are rendered certain, or be-
come such as they are, rather than otherwise, by some sufficient
cause or reason, in perl'ect consistency with their being acts of will,,
or in perfect consistency with that power of willing which consti-
tutes freedom of agency. On the ground that the power of willing
pertains to man, the author asserts a JS'atural Ability, which is
the just occasion of precept, invitation, etc., or of the will of God be-
ing addressed to him ; and on the ground, tliat his acts of will are
rendered certain, by a sufficient cause, the author asserts a Moral
Inability, The principal point contended for, and which is most
essential to the defence of the Calvinistic scheme of faith, in dis-
tinction from the Arminian, is the latter one, that the acts of the will
are rendered certain, by some other cause than the mere power of
willing. What the particular cause, or causes, may be, is. not
particularly considered ; but this question is dismissed with a few-
brief remarks. The fact, that there is, and must be, some such
cause, is the great subject argued, and most powerfully demonstra-
ted. This cause he asserts is the foundation of necessity, in the
sense merely of certainty, of action, and does not theiefore destroy
natural ability, or the power of choice, nor imply tliat man acts
otherwise than electively, or by choice ; so that it is a necessity
consistent with accoimtability, demerit, or the contrary, and so
with rewards and punishm.ents. He asserts that all such terms as
must, cannot, impossible, unable, irresistible, unavoidable, inrinci-
hh, etc., when applied here, are not applied in their proper signifi-
l^lFf: OP PRE^rDENC EBWARBS. 530
nation, and are either used nonsensically, and with perfect insignifi-
cance, or in a sense quite diverse from their proper and original
meaning, and their use in common speech ; and that such a ne-
cessity, as attends the acts of men's wills, is more properly called
eertainty, than necessity.
Rightly to undei-stand this controversj^, it must be observed, that
he and his opponents, alike, considered sin to consist in acts of will.
Had this not been the case, it w^ould have been idle for Mr. Ed-
wards to have confined himself, in his whole treatise, to acts of
choice, and the manner in which they are determined, i. e. ren-
dered certain. H-e must, in that case, have agitated the previous
question, respecting acts of choice themselves ; and have asserted
and maintained, that something else of specifically a different na-
ture, enters into moral character, and forms the ground of praise
and blame, or retribution. But the question, which he considered
to be at issue, is this : Does the mind will, in any given manner,
without a motive, cause or ground, which renders the given choice,
rather than a different choice, certain. Whitby, the writer whom
he especially has in view, in his remarks on the Freedom of Man,
asserts, that man, by his own activity alone, decides the choice.
Mr. Edwards acknowledges that man chooses, but asserts, in oppo-
sition to the opinion of Whitby, and those who side with him, that
there must be some other ground or cause, beside the mere activity
of man, or his power of choosing, which occasions his choosing in one
manner, rather than another. He asserts that, " doubtless common
sense requires men's being the autliors of their own acts of will, in
order to their being -esteemed worthy of praise or dispraise, on ac-
count of them." The very act of volition, itself, is doubtless a de-
termination; i. e. it is the mind's drawing up a conclusion, or
coming to a choice, between two things or more, proposed to it.
Butdetermining, among external objects of choice, is not the same,
as determining the act of choice itself, among various possible acts
of choice. The question is, What influences, directs or determines,
the mind or will, to such a conclusion or choice as it does form ?
Or what is the cause, ground, or reason, why it concludes thus, and
not otherwise ? This is the question, on his own statement.
In the latter part of February, 1754, a letter was received from
Mr. Hollis, by Mr. Edwards, containing his explicit directions, as to
tbe School, for which he had expended so much money, to so lit-
tle purpose. By this letter, Mr. Hollis withdrew the care of the
school, and the expenditure of his benefactions^ from the hands of
those, w^ho had had the charge of them, and placed them in the
hands of Mr. Edwards."^ On tiie 25th, Mr. Edwards enclosed a
'^ Many benevolent men, on beinjr apprized of such a wanton and shameful
perversion of the funds, appropriated l)y themselves to a giv^en charity, would,^
at once, have wholly discontinued their benefactions ; but the benevolence of
Mr. Hollis., like a living and copious fountain, could neither be dried up, nor
obstructed.
540 LH'E Uh PKESIDENT EDWARDS.
copy of this letter, in a note to the provincial agent, requesting^
from him, an account of the existing state of the school, and of the
furniture and books, belonging to it. On the 27th, he went to the
school, to examine into its actual condition, and found in it six In-
dian hoys. The following day, he mentioned this fact, in a second
note to the agent, and informed him, that, as the Mohawks had
long had the resolution to leave Stockbridge, early in the spring, he
had appointed a conference with them, on the 1st of March, to
learn whether they still persisted in that resolution ; to the end,
that, if they did so, he might suspend any farther expense upon
them, on Mr. Mollis' account. At this conference, which was held
with all the Mohaw^ks, men, women and children, in the presence
of many of the people of the town, they informed him, that they
had all agreed in the autumn, that they would return, in the spring,
to their own country ; and that this agreement w^as owing to tlie de-
termination of the Council of their nation, the Sachems oi the
Conneenchees, and could not be altered, unless by a new determi-
nation of their Sachems. Of this, he gave the agent due notice,
the day following, as well as of his purpose to expend none of Mr.
Hollis' money upon them, so long as they persisted in that reso-
lution.
As the General Court had interested themselves, in the affairs of
Mr. Hollis, and had waited to know his mind concerning them,
that they might order their own measures accordingly ; Mr. Ed-
wards, in a letter to the Secretary of the Province, dated March
8th, inclosed an extract from the letter of Mr. Hollis, and inform-
ed him of the actual state of the school, of the determination of the
Council of the Mohawks, and the consequent resolution of the lit-
tle colony, to return to their own country, and of the notice he had
given the agent, that he should withhold any subsequent expense
of Mr. Hollis' money upon them. He likewise informed him, that
some of the Mohawks had, since the conference, brought their
children to him, and earnestly requested that they might be instruct-
ed ; offering to take the charge of their maintenance themselves;
and that he had consented to receive them.* He also asks the ad-
vice of the Secretary, whether he might still occupy the school-
house, which had been built on the lands of the Indians, at the ex-
pense of the Province, for the benefit of Mr. Hollis' school.
The individuals, opposed toMr.Edwardsand Mr.Woodbridge,thug
* These children cf the Moliawks, and tlic cliildren of the Onoliquaugas,
constitutod, from tliis time, the male Iroquois boarding--school, at Stockbridge.
How long it was continued, I have not been able to ascertain ; but suppose it
was removed to Onohquauga, soon after the establishment of the mission of
Mr. Hawley, at that place.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 541
found every plan, which they had formed, of connecting themselves
with die Stockbridge Mission, defeated, and their last hope extin-
guished. In 1750, the prospects of the mission, in consequence of
the arrival of the two detachments of the Mohawks and Onohquau-
gas, which seemed to be mere harbingers of still larger colonies
of their countrymen, were uncommonly bright and promising. And,
could the benevolent intentions of Mr. liollis, of the Society in
London, and of the Provincial Legislature, in behalf of the Iro-
quois, have been carried forward to their full completion, with no
obstructions thrown in their way, by greedy avarice, or unhallowed
ambition ; it is difficult to conceive of the amount of good, which
might have been accomplished. A large and flourishing colony
of the Iroquois would soon have been established, at Stockbridge,
drawn thither for the education of their children, and brought di-
rectly within the reach of the means of Salvation. What would
have been the ultimate effect ot such a colony, on their countrymen
at home, and on the more remote Indian Tribes, can only be con-
jectured. By the steadfast resolution of those persons, to oppose
these plans of benevolence, unless the management of the funds,
by which they were to be accomplished, could be placed in their
own hands, this whole system of beneficence towards the Iroquois,
which would only have enlarged with the opportunity of exerting it,
was frustrated finally and forever. We will not cherish the beUef,
that tiie disappointed individuals found any thing, in this melancho-
ly result, to console them, under the shame and mortification of
their own defeat : although they thus effectually prevented the be-
nevolent efforts of their opponents, by driving the intended objects
of them beyond their reach. A short time after the letter of Mr.
Hollis was received, the individual, in whose hands the Mohawk
school had been left by the former teacher, removed with his fami-
ly, to his former place of residence ; leavin,^ behind him only one
of his associates at Stockbridge,
CHAPTER XXIX.
*^ick)iess of Mr. Edivards. — " GoiTs Last End in Creation.^'* —
*' JVature of Virtue.'^'' — Mr. Edwards^ second son resides at
Onohquanga. — Dangers of the War. — Letter to Mr. Erskine.
— Letter to Col. Williams. — Lord Kaimes.- — Letter to Mr.
Erskine. — Letter to Mr. MCidloch. — Letter of Dr. Bellamy. —
Treatise on Original Sin. — Letter to his Father. — L.etter t0
Mr. Erskine.
In July 1754, Mr. Edwards had a most severe attack of th«
'ague and fever, which lasted until January. It wholly disqualified
him from writing, even to his correspondents, and greatly enfeebled
his constitution. In the course of the spring following, he began
the preparation of two other Treatises, which were entitled " A
Dissertation, concerning the End for which God created
THE world;" and "A Dissertation, concerning the Nature
■OF True Virtue." These two subjects are fundamental, in a
System of Theology. On the first, many writers had hazai ded
occasional remarks ; yet it has rarely occupied the space even of a
chapter, or a section, in theological systems; and I know not
whether any writer, before Mr. Edwards, had made it the subject of
a formal and separate Treatise. From the purest principles of rea-
son, as well as from the fountain of revealed truth, he demonstrates,
that the chief m\d idtiraate end of the Supreme Being, in the works
of Creation and Providence, was the manifestation of his own glory,
in the highest happiness of his creatures. The treatise was left, by
the author, as at first written, without being prepared for the press ;
yet it exhibits the subject, in a manner so clear and convincing,
that it has been tlie manual of theologians from the time of its
publication to the present.
The Nature of Virtue has been a frequent subject of discussion,
among ethical writers of almost every class, — heathen, infidel and
christian. Aristotle, and other ancient moralists, supposed virtue
to consist in avoiding extremes, and in following the mean in every
thing. Others of the ancients, defined virtue to be living accord-
ing to JVature. Balguy and Doddridge represent it as consisting
in acting agreeably to the Moral Fitness of things. Wollaston
places it in regard to Truth. Hutcheson defines it to be " a quality
apprehended in some actions, which produces approbation and love
towards the actor, from those ivho receive no henejitfrom the action,'^
LITE OF PRESIDENT EDWAft£>S. 54^
Many writers, ancient and modern, have placed virtue in Imitation
of God ; and many others in Obedience to the Will of God. Wa-
terland, Rutherforth and (John) Browii, have placed it in a wise
regard to Our own Interest. Bishop Buder says, that " a due
concern about our own interest or happiness, and a reasonable en-
deavour to promote it, is Virtue ;" and that " Benevolence, singly
considered, is in no sort the whole of Virtue." Hume, who appears to
have read several of the works of Edwards, and to have made use of
them in accommodation to hisown views,includes in his description of
virtue, whatever is Agreeable and Useful to ourselves and others.
Adam Smith refers it to the principle of Sympathy. Paley, who
read Edwards with care, defines Virtue to be " The Doing Good-
to mankind in obedience to the Will of God, and for the sake of
everlasting happiness." Cumberland, in his Laws ofJVature, justly
-regards it as consisting in the love of God, and of our fellow-
creatures; and explains himself thus ; " The foundation of all na-
tural law is the greatest benevolence of every rational agent to-
wards all.
Mr, Edwards represents Virtue as founded in Happiness ; and
as being Love to the greatest Happiness, or Love to the Happiness
of Universal Being. He describes it, as leading its possessor to
desire, and to promote, as far as in him Hes, the happiness of all be-
ings, and a greater degree of happiness in preference to a less. His
account of the subject is in exact accordance, with the decision of
Reason. Happiness is the end, for which intelligent beings were
made, the perfection of their existence : and therefore Virtue, of
Moral Excellence, must be love to that Happiness. It is also in
exact accordance with the Scriptures. The Sum of our duty is
unquestionably Virtue. But Moses sums up our duty in the two
commands, '•''Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, ^'
and " Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself:" In other words,
Thou shalt love the Happiness of Universal Being.
When the Scriptures had so plainly pointed out the Nature of
Virtue, as consisting in Love ; and its Foundation, as being Happi-
ness ; it is not a little remarkable, that so many acute writers, with
the Scriptures in their hands, should have formed views either so
obscure, or so erroneous, of these subjects ; and, perhaps not
less remarkable, that Mr. Edwards should have been able to dis-
cover its true Nature, and its real Foundadon, at a very early age.
as clearly as he did in after life. That this was the case, no one
will want evidence, who reads the various articles, under the head
©f Excellency, pardcularly the last, in the Notes on the Mind.^
*See Appendix, H. Id several of the articles under the head of Excel-
lency-, the reader will find, if I mistaJie not, as striking specimens of pow-
erful metaphysical reasoning, as any to be found in the Essav on the Free-
<^omoftkeWin-.
54^ Life of president edwards.
These two treatises were first published together in a pamphlet,
in Boston, in 1788, without alteration from the rough draft of th^
author. He designed them both for publication, but never prepar-
ed either of them for the press. Though conceived and expressed
with great perspicuity, they treat of subjects, which demand close
thought in the reader, as well as the writer ; and, on this account, have
often been imperfectly comprehended, even by divines. But wher-
ever they have been read and understood, they have, to such a de-
gree formed and regulated the views of theologians, with regard to
the subjects of which they treat, that other treatises are consulted,
rather as objects of curiosity, or history, than as guides of opinions
and principles.*
In February, or early in March, this year, Mr. Edwards sent his
second son, Jonathan, f then a lad of nine years of age, to Onohquau-
ga, to reside with Mr. Hawley, that he might learn more perfectly the
language of the Iroquois. He continued there about a twelve-
month : when, in consequence of the war with France, the danger
of attack from the Indians became so imminent, that Mr. Hawley
returned with him to his father's house.
The war of 1754 was most disastrous to the colonies ; and the
frontier settlements of New England, of which Stockbridge was
one, were exposed to unceasing anxiety and alarm, from their con-
stant liabihty to attack from the French and savages. In the au-
tumn, several of the inhabitants of Stockbridge were killed by
these marauders; in consequence of which it became a garrisoned
town ; and every family had quartered upon it its owii quota of the
soldiers, necessary for the defence of the place. The state of
things, in this respect, may be learned from the following letter of
Mr. Edwards, to the officer who had the command of the troops
in that part of the county.
" Stockbridge Feb. 26, 1755.
" Sir,
VVe have not lodgings and provisions, so as to board and lodge
more than four soldiers; and being in a low state as to my health,
and not able to go much abroad, and upon that and other accounts^
under much greater disadvantages, than others, to get provisions, it
is for this reason, and not because I have a disposition to make dif-
* Bishop Butler has left a" Dissertation on the Nature of Vir-
tue," which the curious reader will do well to examine in connexion with
?»Ir. Edw^ards' "Dissertation on the Nature of True Virtue ;" if
he wishes to compare the powers of these two distinguished men, when en-
deavouring to grasp the same subject.
t Atlerwards the Rev. Jonathan Edwards. D. D. President of Union
College, Schenectady. He was familiarly acquaint d wiih the Housaton-
nuck and the Iroquois : in early life, more so than with the English.
LIFE UF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 545
ficulty, that I told the soldiers of this province, who had hitherto
been provided for here, that we could not board them any longer.
I have often been told that you liad intimated, that you have other
business for them in a short time. Capt. Hosmer has sent three of
his men to lodge at my house, whom I am willing to entertain, as
I choose to board such, as are likely to be continued for our defence,
in times of danger. Stebbins has manifested to us a desire to con-
tinue here. Him, therefore, I am willing to entertain, with your
consent. Requesting your candid construction of that, which is not
intended in any inconsistence, with my having all proper honour
and respect, I am
" Your humble servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
The subsequent letter to Mr. Erskine will show, still more fully,
the state of alarm and terror, then existing at Stockbridge.
*' Stockbridge, April 15, 1755.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
"The last year, in the spring, I received, without a letter, a
pacquet, containing the following books : Casaubon on Enthusiasm;
Warburton's Principles of Natural and Revealed Religion; Mer-
rick on Christ the True Vine; Campbell's Apostles no Enthusiasts ;
Discourse on the Prevailing evils of the present time ; Remarks on
Aposdes no Enthusiasts ; Moncrief's Review and Examination of
some principles in Campbell's Apostles no Enthusiasts ; Gilbert on
the Guilt and Pardon of Sin; Hervey on the Cross of Christ;
An account of the Orphan School, etc. at Edinburgh ; Memorial
concerning the Surgeon's Hospital ; Gairdner's Account of the Old
People's Hospital ; State of the Society in Scotland for propagating
Chrisdan Knowledge ; Abridgement of the Rules of said Society ;
Regulations of the Town's Hospital at Glasgow ; and Annals of the
Persecution of the Protestants in France.
" In the beginning of last December, I received another pacquet,
without a letter : the wTapper superscribed with your hand. In
this, were the following pamphlets : A Sermon by a Lay Elder,
before the Commission ; A Letter to a gentleman at Edinburgh ;
Resolutions of the General Assembly, of ]\lay 22d, 1736 ; Ruther-
ford's Power of Faith and Prayer ; Enquiry into the method of
settling Parishes ; The nature of the Covenant and Constitution of
the Church of Scotland ; Essay on Gospel and Legal Preaching ;
Necessity of Zeal for the Truth ; A Vindication of the Protestant
Doctrine of Jusdfication, against the charge of Antinomianism.
The last week, I received a letter from you, dated 11th July, '54 ;
which was found at ]\Ir. Prince's, by one that went to Boston from
hence, and had lain there, ]Mr. Prince could not tell how long. In
this letter, vou make mention of these last mentioned pamphlets,
Vol. i " 69
546 lifp: oy president edwards.
received last December. I now return you my hearty thanks ior
tliis letter, and these generous presents. I should have written to
you long ago, had I not been prevented, by the longest and most
tedious sickness, that ever I had in my life : I being followed with
fits of ague, which came upon me about the middle of last July,
and were, for a long time, very severe, and exceedingly w^asted my
flesh and strength, so that I became like a skeleton. I had seve-
ral intermissions of the fits, by the use of the Peruvian bark; but
tliey never wholly left me, till the middle of last January. In the
mean time, I several times attempted to write letters to some of my
friends, about affairs of importance, but found that I could bear
but little of such writing. Once, in attempting to write a letter to
Mr. Burr, a fit of the ague came upon me, while I w^as writing, so
that I was obliged to lay by my pen. When my fits left me, they
left me in a poor, weak state, so that I feared whether I was not
going into a dropsy. Nevertheless, I have, of late, gradually
gained strength.
"I lately received a letter from Mr. M'Laurin, dated Aug. 13,
'54 ; which Mr. Prince sent me, with a letter from himself, where-
in he informed me, that a Captain of a ship from Glasgow, then
lately arrived, brought an account of Mr. M'Laurin's death, that he
died very suddenly, with an apoplexy, a little before he left Glas-
gow. Since 1 received that letter, 1 sent to Mr. Prince, desiring
to know more of the certainty of the account. This is an affecting
piece of news. It is an instance of death, which I have much
cause to lament. He has long shown himself to be a very worthy,
kind and obliging, friend and correspondent of mine. And doubt-
less, the Church of Scotland has much cause to lament his death.
There is reason to think, that he was one of them that stood in the
gap, to make up the hedge, in these evil times. He was a wise,
steady and most faithful, friend of Gospel truth, and vital piety, in
these days of great corruption. I wish that I may take warning by
it, as well as by my own late sickness, to prepare for my own de-
parture hence.
" I have nothing very comfortable to wv'ite, respecting my own
success in this place. The business of the Indian mission, since I
have been here, has been attended with strange embarrassments,
such as I never could have expected, or so much as once dreamed
of: of such a nature, and coming from such a quarter, that I take
no delight in being very particular and explicit upon it. But, be-
side Vv4rat I especially refer to, some things have lately happened,
that have occasioned erreat disturbance anions; the Indians, and
have tended to alienate them from the English. As particularly,
the killing of one of them in the woods, by a couple of travellers
white men, who met him, and contended with him. And though
the men w^ere apprehended and imprisoned ; yet, on their trial
they escaped the sentence of death : one of them only receiving a
LIFE OF Pl^ESIDENT EDWARDS. "547
lighter punishment, as guilty of uia.nslaughter : hy which these In-
dians, and also the Indians of some other tribes, were greatly dis-
pleased, and disaffected towards the Enghsh. Since the last fall,
some Indians from Canada, doubtless instigated by the French,
broke in upon us, on the Sabbath, between meetings, and fell upon
an English family, and killed three of them ; and about an hour
after, killed another man, coming into the town from some distant
houses ; which occasioned a great alai'm in the town, and in the
country. Multitudes came from various parts, for our defence,
that niglit, and the next day ; and many of these conducted very
foolishly tov/ards our Indians, on this occasion, suspecting them to
be guilty of doing the mischief, charging them with it, and threaten-
ing to kill them, and the like. After this, a reward being offered
by some private gentlemen, to some that came this way as soldiers,
if they would bring them the scalp of a Canada Indian ; two men
w^ere so extremely foolish and wicked, that they, in the night, dug
up one of our Indians, that had then lately died, out of his grave,
to take off his scalp ; that, by pretending that to be a scalp of a
Canada Indian, whom they had met and killed in the woods, they
might get the promised reward. When this was discovered, the
men were punished. But this did not hinder, but that such an act
greatly increased the jealousy and disaffection of the Indians, to-
wards the English. Added to these things, we have many white
people, that will, at all times, without any restraint, give them ardent
spirits, which is a constant temptation to their most predominant lust.
" Though I have but litde success, and many discouragements,
here at Stockbridge, yet Mr. Hawley, now a missionary among
the Six Nations, who went from New-England to Onohquauga, a
place more than 200 miles distant from hence, has, of late, had
much encouragement. Religion seems to be a growing, spreading
thing, among the savages in that part of America, by his means.
And there is a hopeful prospect, of w^ay being made for another
missionary in those parts, wdiich may have happy consequences,
unless the Six Nations should go over to the French ; which there
is the greatest reason to expect, unless the English should exert
themselves, vigorously and successfully, against the French, in
America, this year. They seem to be waiting, to see whether this
will be so or no, in order to determine, whether they will entirely
desert the English, and cleave to the French. And if the Six Na-
tions should forsake the English, it may be expected, that the
Stockbridge Indians, and almost all the nations of Indians in North
America, will follow^ them. It seems to be the most critical sea-
son, with the British dominions in America, that ever was seen,
since the first setdement of these colonies ; and all, probably, will
depend on the warlike transactions of the present year. What
will be done, I cannot tell. We are all in commotion, from one
end of British America, to the other ; and various expeditions are
548 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
projected, and preparing for ; one to Ohio, another to the French
Forts in Nova Scotia, another to Crown Point. But these affairs
are not free from embarrassments : great difficulties arise, in our
present most important affairs, through the dispirited state of the
several governments. It is hard for them to agree upon means
and measures. And we have no reason to think, that the French
are behind us, in their activity and preparations. A dark cloud
seems to hang over us : we need the prayers of all our friends, and
all friends to the Protestant interest. Stockbridge is a place much
exposed ; and what will become of us, in the struggles that are
coming on, God only knows. I have heard that Messrs. Tennent
and Davies are arrived in America, having had good success, in
the errand they went upon- Mr. Bellamy is not likely to go to
New- York, principally by reason of the opposition of some of the
congregation, and also of some of the neighbouring ministers. I
have heard, they have lately unanimously agreed to apply them-
selves to Mr. IM'Gregor, of New-Londonderry, alias Nutfield, in
New-England, to be their minister ; who is a gentleman, that, I
think, if they can obtain him, will be likely to suit them, and com-
petent to fill the place. And I have heard, that there has been
some difference in his own congregation, that has lately made his
situation there uneasy. If so, he will be more likely to consent to
the motion from New- York.
" My wife joins with me, in respectful and affectionate saluta^
tions, to you and Mrs. Erskine.
" I am, dear Sir, your affectionate and obliged brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
*' P. S. In a journey I went to Northampton, the last April, I carried
the foregoing letter, with others for Scotland, so far, seeking an op-
portunity to send them from thence to Boston ; and there I met
another letter from Mr. Prince, with a joyful contradiction of his
former account of Mr. M'Laurin's death ; wiiich occasioned my
bringing my pacquet home again. Nevertheless, after I had broken
open, and perused this letter, I thought best to send it along, en-
closed in a WTapper to Mr. M'Laurin ; wdio, I hope, is yet living,
and will convey it to you. " J. E,
•' Stockbridge, June 2, 1755."
In the beginning of September, the danger became so imminent,
that Mr. Edwards, at the request of the people of the town, ad-
dressed the following m'gent letter to the Colonel of the County.
"To Col. Israel WilHams.
^'Stockbridge, Sej)t. 5, 1755.
« Sir,
"Yesterday the English inhabitants of the town sent away a let-
LlFt: OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 549
ter, directed to you, to be conveyed to Hatfield, respecting the state
of the town, stating that it was left very greatly exposed, by the drawing
off oi all the Connecticut soldiers ; that Gov. Shirley, by his urgency,
had persuaded away almost all the Indian inhabitants, fit for war,
who objected much against going, on that account, that the depar-
ture of so many would leave the tow'n, and their wives and children
too, defenceless; that the Governour removed their objection, by
promising, that a sufficient number of English soldiers should be
maintained here, during their absence, for the defence of the
town ; and also, that we had just now mformation sent in wTiting,
from Mr. Vanschaak, that two large parties of Indians are lately
gone out of Crown Point, against our frontiers : and so entreating
that soldiers may be speedily sent. But being informed to-day, that
you are gone from Hatfield, and not knowing whether you will
seasonably receive the aforementioned letter, I now^, at the desire
of the people, give you this brief information of what w^as therein
written ; earnestly desiring, that we may not be left so easy and open
a prey to our enemies, who, we have reason to think, have the
means of learning our situation, and are certainly preparing to at-
tack some of the most defenceless of the frontier villages. We
hope that the troops may be forwarded immediately ; for, having
no adequate means of repelling an attack, we have no security for a
single day.
" I am, respectfully,
" Your obedient servant,
" Jonathan Edwards."
In 1751, an anonymous work was published in Edinburgh, enti-
tled "Essays on the Principles or Morality, and Natural
Religion,"^ of which Henry Home, f Esq. soon avowed himself the
author. These Essays, though written by a member of the Church
of Scotland, were regarded as decidedly sceptical in their tenden-
cy, and brought the author into some difficulties with the particular
church with which he was connected. This led to a public dis-
cussion of the character of the work at large — particularly of the
Essay on Liberty and Necessity. When this discussion was
commencing, the Essay on the Freedom of the Will arri-
ved in Scotland. It was extensively read by men of speculative
minds ; and, though presenting a view of the subject wholly new,
gave great satisfaction to men of all classes. Lord Kaimes and his
friends, having read the work of Mr. Edwards, endeavoured to
* The subjects treated of in this volume were, Attach3ie.\t to objects
OF Distress. Law of Nature. Law of Necessity. Belief. Personal
Identity. Authority of our Senses. Idea of Power. Knowledge of
Future Events. Dread of Supernatural Pouers in the Dark. Our
Knowledge of the Deity.
t Soon after created a Lord of Session, with the the title of Lord Kuimes.
'CiOir "LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
show that tlie view of Liberty and Necessity, in the Freedom of
THE Will, was substantially the same with that given by his
Lordship. Mr. Erskine appriezd Mr. Edwards of this fact. In
the following letter, the latter barely alludes to the work of Lord
Kaimes, as a work of corrupt tendency. Li a subsequent Letter to
his friends, written in the summer of the following year, and now ap-
pended to the Treatise on the Freedom of the Will,"^ he examines
the views of Liberty and Necessity by his Lordship, shows their
entire discordance with his own views, as exhibited in the Freedom
of the Will, and exposes their inconsistency, not only with reason,
but with each other. This letter from a sense of justice to its au-
tiior, was immediately published, in the form of a pamphlet, by Mr.
Erskine, and produced a universal conviction, that Lord Kaimes had
wholly misunderstood the view taken of Liberty and Necessity, by
Mr. Edwards ; and that his own views of it were at war, alike, with
Reason and Revelation. Lideed, his Lordship himself appears to
have been of the same opinion ; for, in a subsequent edition, the
Essay on Liberty and Necessity is said to have been much changed,
as to present essentially different views of those important subjects.
" To the Rev. John Erskine, Minister of the Gospel, at Culross,
" Scotland.
'' Stockbridge, Dec. 11, 1755.
" Rev. and dear Sir,
"I last wrote to 3^ou July 24th, 1755. Since that I received
a letter from you, dated June 23, 1755, together with the Essays
on the Principles of Morality and JVatural Religion,^ from Mr.
Hogg, and the Analysis of the moral and religious sentiments of
Sopho, Irom yourself. I thank you for your letter and present,
and shall wTite a letter of thanks to Mr. Hogg, for his present by
your hand, added to former instances of his generosity. I had be-
fore read that book of Essays, having borrowed Mr. Bellamy's, and
also that book of Mr. David Hume's, which you speak of. I am
glad of an opportunity to read such corrupt books, especially when
written by men of considerable genius ; that I may have an idea
of the notions that prevail in our nation. You say that some peo-
ple say, that Lord Kaimes' being made a Lord of Session w^ould
have been prevented, if Chancellor Hardwick and Archbishop
Herring had seasonably seen his book. I should be glad to know^
* See Vol. II; pp. 290-300. Lord Kaimes had a much higher reputation,
as a writer, fifty years ago, tlian at present. The perusal of his Essay on Lib-
erty and Ner,essity. and of the remarks upon it, in the letter of Mr. Edwards,
here referred to, will inevitably lead to the conviction, that, as a metaphysician,
he was neither accurate, nor profound.
t By Lord Kaimes.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAUOS. 551
wlio this Chancellor Hardwick is, and what is liis character. By
your mentioning h.ini in such a manner, I am ready to suppose he
may be in some respects, of good character ; and it is a matter of
thankfuhiess, if a man of good character, and a friend to religion, be
Lord Chancellor.
" As to our warlike concerns, I have not heretofore been very
particular in writing about them, in my letters to Scodand, suppos-
ing it highly probable, that you would have earlier accounts from
Boston, New- York and Philadelphia, than any I can send you, living
at so great a distance from any of the sea ports. Nev^ertlieless,
seeing you propose my sending you some account of the present
posture of affairs, I would say, that it appears to me, that notwith-
standing some remarkable favours of heaven, of which we are very
unworthy, it has in the general been a year of great frowns of
Providence on British America. Notwithstanding our success at
Nova Scotia, and in having the better in the batde near Lake
George, and taking the French General prisoner; yet, considering
the advantages the enemy hath obtained against us, by General
Braddock's defeat, especially in gaining over and confirming the In-
dians on their side, and disheartening and weakening our friends,
and w^hat we have suffered from our enemies, and how greatly we
are weakened and almost sunk with our vast expenses, especially
in New England, and the blood as well as money we have expend-
ed ; I say considering these things, and how little we have gained
by our loss and trouble, our case is no better, but far worse, than it
was in the beginning of the year. At least, I think it certain, that
we have attained no advantage, in any wise, to balance our trouble
and expense of blood and treasure. The expedition to the east-
ward has been remarkably successful, but the other three expedi-
tions, that against the French forts on the Ohio, that against Niag-
ara, and that against Crown Point, have all been unsuccessful, as
to their main designs. And though the army under General John-
son had a kind of victory over the French, and took the Baron
Dieskau, their General, prisoner; yet we suffered very greatly in
the batde, and the taking of the French General probably was
the saving of his army. For, by telling a lie to our army, viz. that
the French were in constant expectation of being greatly enforced
by a large body, that marched another way, and had appointed to
meet them near that place, our army was prevented from pursuing
the enemy, after they had repelled them ; which, if they had done,
the French might have been under great advantages to have cut
them off, and prevented the return of almost all of them to Crown
Point, which could be no otherwise than through the water in
their batteaux. Our army never proceeded any farther tlian the
place of their engagement ; but, having built a fort there, near
Lake George, alias, Lake St. Sacrament, after they had built an-
other near Hudson's River, about fourteen miles, on this side and
552 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
left garrisons, has lately returned. As also has the army under Gene-
ral Shirley, (who w^ent with designs against Niagara,) after ha\ing
built some vessels of force in the Lake Ontario, and strengthened
the fortifications at Osw^ego, and sent for the remains of General
Braddock's army to Albany, there to go into \nn.ter quarters. The
Governours of tlie several Provinces, in the latter part of the last
month, had a meeting to confer together, concerning our warlike
affairs, and to agree on a plan of operations to be recommended
to the government at home for the next year. But I have heard
nothing of their determinations. The Indians have not done much
mischief on the frontiers of New England, since our army have
been about us; but have been dreadful in their ravages, on the back
settlements of Virginia and Pennsylvania.
" It is apparent that the ministry at home miss it very much, in
sending over British forces to fight with Indians in America, and
in sending over British officers, to have the command of our Ameri-
can forces. Let them send us arms, ammunition, money and
shipping ; and let New England men manage the business in their
own w^ay, who alone understand it. To appoint British officers,
over them, is nothing but a hindrance and discouragement to them.
Letthem be well supplied, and supported, and defended by sea, and
then let them go forth under their own officers and manage in their
own way, as they did in the expedition against Cape Breton. All
the Provinces in America seem to be fully sensible, that New Eng-
land men are the only men to be employed against Canada ; as
I had opportunity abundantly to observe, in my late journey to New
York, New^ Jersey and Philadelphia. How^ever, we ought to re-
member that neither New England men, nor any other,are any thing,
unless God be with us ; and when we have done all, at finding f&ult
with men and instnnnents employed, we cannot expect prosperity,
unless the accursed thing be removed from our camp.
" God has lately frow^ned on my family, in taking away a faithful
servant, w^ho was a great help to us ; and one of my children has
been under threatening infirmities, but is somew^hat better. I de-
sire your prayers for us all.
*' My wife joins with me, in affectionate and respectful salutations
to you and Mrs. Erskine.
"I am. Rev. and dear Sir,
" Your obliged brother,
" and afTectionate friend,
"Jonathan Edwards."
The effect of the war on the Indian Mission, will be seen from
the following letter to Mr. McCuHoch.
LIFE OP PRESIDENT Ei>WARDS. 55.3
" Stockbrulge, April 10, 1756.
** Rev. and dear Sir,
" I thank you for your favour of August, 1755, with Mr. Imries'
letter, which came to hand in the latter part of the last month.
It recommends a man, especially a minister of the gospel, to
me, to see in him evidences of a disposition to be searching into the
prophecies of Scripture, relating to the future advancement of
Christ's kingdom on earth. It looks as though he was a man, who
felt concern for Christ's kingdom and interests in the world ; as
though he were one of those, who took pleasure in the stones, and
favoured the dust of Zion. But it has proved by events, that many
divines, who have been of this character, have been over forward
to fix the times and the seasons, which the Father hath put in his
own power. However, I will not positively charge Mr. Imries
with this, before I see what he has to offer, in proof of those things
which he has advanced. I think that neither I, nor any other per-
son, that knows no more than what is contained in his letter, ol the
reasons that he builds his opinions upon, have any opportunity to
judge of those opinions. And therefore I should think it a pity,
that his private letter to Mr. Hogg was published to the world, be-
fore his reasons were prepared for the press. This letter has
been reprinted in Boston : but coming abroad, with so little men-
tion of the grounds of his opinion, it gives occasion to tfie profane
to reproach and ridicule it, and its author.
" With respect to Mr. Hawley, and Mr. Brainerd, and their In-
dians, concerning which you desire to be informed ; the Corres-
pondents have altered their determination, from time to time, with
respect to Mr. Brainerd and his Indians. They seemed inclined
at first to their removal to Wawwoming, alias, Wyoming, and then
to Onohquaga, and then to Wyoming again ; and finally, about a
twelvemonth ago, they wholly dismissed him from employ as a mis-
sionary to the Indians, and pastor to the Indian Church at Bethel.
I cannot say I am fully satisfied with their conduct in doing this so
hastily; nor do I pretend to know so much, concerning the reasons
of their conduct, as to have sufficient grounds positively to condemn
their proceedings. However, the congregation is not wholly left,
as sheep without a shepherd, and are in part committed to the care
of Mr. William Tennent, who lives not far off, and is a faithful,
zealous minister, who visits them, and preaches to them, once a
\Veek; but I think not often upon the sabbath. The last fidl, I
was in New Jersey and Philadelphia, and was present at a meeting
of the Correspondents ; when Mr. Tennent gave an agreeable ac-
count of the then present state of these Indians, with respect to re-
ligion, and also of their being in better circumstances, as to their
lands, than they had been. Mr. Brainerd was then at Newark with
his family, where he had been preaching, as a probationer for set-
tlement, ever since Mr. Burr's dismission from that place, on ac-
VoL. I. 70
554 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EBWARDS.
count of his business as President of the College. But whether
Mr. Brainerd is settled, or like to settle there, 1 have not heard.
At the forenientioned meeting of the Correspondents, I used some
arguments, to induce them to re-establish Mr. Brainerd, in his for-
mer employ with his Indians, and to send them to Onohquaugha.
-But I soon found it would be fruidess to urge the matter. What
was chiefly insisted on, as an insuperable obstacle to Mr. Brainerd 's
going, with his family, so far into tiie wilderness, was Mrs. Bram-
erd's very infirm state. Vv h.^ther tliere was indeed any sufficient
objection to such a removal, ui that time, or no ; divine Provi-
dence, has, since that, so ordered the state and consequences of
the war, subsisting here in America, that insuperable obstacles are
laid in the way of their removal, either to Onohquauga, Wow-
woming, or any other parts ol' America, that way. The French,
by their indefatigable endeavours with tlie nation of the Delawares,
so called, from their ancient seat about Delaware river, though now
chiefly residing on the Susquehannah and its branches, have
stirred them up to make war on the Engiish ; and dreadful have
been the ravages and desolations, which they have made of late, on
the back parts of Pennsylvania and New Jersey. They are the prin*-
cipal nation, inhabiting the parts about Susquehannah river, on
which both Wyoming and Onohquau2;a stand. The latter
mdeed is above the bounds of their country, but yet not very far
from them: and the Delaw^are Indians are frequently there, as
they go to and fro ; on w^hich account there is great danger, that
Mr. Hawley's mission and ministry there will be entirely broken
up. Mr. Hawley came from there about two months ago, with one
of my sons, about ten years old ; who had been there with him near
a twelvemonth, to learn the Mohawk language. Me has since been
to Boston, to consult the Commissioners for Indian affairs, that
have employed him, and returned: and yesterday went from my
house, to meet some of his Indians, at an appointed time and place
in the Mohawk country ; to determine with them, whether it will
be safe for him to return to abide with them. If not, yet will he
be under the pay of the Commissioners till next fall, and the issue
be seen of the two expeditions now in prosecution, one against
Crown Point, the other against the French forts at Frontenac and
Niagara, near Lake Ontario ; which may possibly make a great al-
teration, as to the state of the war with the Indians. If Mr. Haw-
ley determines not to return to Onohquauga this spring, he will
probably go as chaplain to the Indians, in General Shirley's army,
in the expedition to Lake Ontario.
*' You speak of the vast superiority of the numbers of the Eng-
lish, in America, to those of the French ; and that some therctore
think, the setdements of the former are in no great danger from the
latter. Though it be true, that the French are twenty times less
than we are in nupiber, yet it may be a question, whether otheT
LIFE OF PRiiSIDENT EDWAllDS. 555
things, in which they exceed us, when all jointly considered, will not
more than counterbalance all our excess of numbers. They vastly
exceed us in subtlety and intrigue, in vigilance and activity, in
speed and secrecy ; in acquaintance with the continent ol' North
America, in all parts west of the British settlements, for many hun-
dred leagues, the rivers, lakes and mountains, the avenues and
passes; and also in the influence they have among the various tribes
and nations of Indians, and in their constant skill, and indefatigable
diligence in managing them, to alienate them from the English,
attach them firmly to themselves, and employ them as their tools.
Beside the vast advantage diey have, in time of war, in having all
united under the absolute command of one man, the Governour of
Canada ; while we are divided into a great many distinct govern-
ments, independent one of another, and, in some respects, of clash-
ing interests : interests, which unspeakably clog and embarrass our
affairs, and make us, though a great, yet an unwieldly, unmanagea-
ble body, and an easy prey to our vigilant, secret, subtle, swift and
active, though comparatively small, enemy.
" As to a description of the situation of those parts you mention,
I can give you no better than you have, in many that abound in
Great Britain. With respect to the situation of Stockb ridge, it is
not in the Province of New York, as you have been informed, but
in the utmost border of the Province of Massachusetts, on the
west, next to the Province of New York ; about 40 miles west of
Connecticut river, about 25 miles east of Hudson's river, and about
35 miles south east from Albany : a place exposed in this time
of war. Four persons were killed here, in the beginning of Sep-
tember, 1754, by Canada Indians ; which occasioned a great alarm
to us, and to a great part of New England. Since then, we have
had many alarms ; but God has preserved us.
" I desire your prayers that we may still be preserved, and that
God would be with me and my family, and people, and bless us in
all respects. My wife and family join with me, in their respects to
you and yours.
"I am, dear Sir, your affectionate brother and servant,
"Jonathan Edwards,
In consequence of the ill success attending the British arms, du-
ring the campaign of '56, the danger of the frontiers became ex:-
treme, and the friends of Mr. Edwards were, for a time, exceedingly
anxious for his personal safety. Mr. Bellamy, at this period, sent
him the following kind invitation, to look to Bethlem, as the place
of retreat, for himself and his family.
''Bethlem, May 31, 1756.
" Dear Sir,
" I am in pain, fearing our army against Crown Point will be
defeated. God only knows, how it will be. Your own discretioii
556 LkFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS'.
wiW make you sufficiently speedy, to secure yourself and family.
We stand as ready to receive you, and any of your family, to all
the comforts our house affords, as if you were our children. I am
greatly interested in your safety. — I am concerned for Mr. Haw-
ley. I fear he will be too venturesome, and fling away his life for
nothing. — I wish, if you know how to get one along, you would
send him a letter. — Our youngest child still remains somewhat
unwell. The Indian boys grow more and more easy and content,
but they love play too well — are veiy ignorant — and very stupid,
as to the things of religion — and in Arithmetic, when I would teach
them any thing that is a little difficult, they are soon discouraged,
and don't love to try. So I take them off, and put them to writing
again — designing, by litde and little, to get them along. They will
not endure hardship, and bend their minds to business, like English
boys. It seems they were never taught their Catechism : Shall I
teach it ? I have got three Bibles ; but have not yet given them to
the boys, they are so ignorant. I expect you will give me any in-
structions jou think proper ; and remain. Rev. Sir,
" Your unworthy friend and servant,
"J. Bellamy."
It is probable that Mr. Edwards began his Treatise on Original
Sin, about this period, and that he devoted the leisure hours of the
summer, autumn and winter, to the preparation of that work. The
date of the author's Preface, May 26, 1757, shows the time when
it was finished for the press.
The views of Mr. Edwards, in this Treatise, are these : that
there is a tendency in human nature, prevailing and effectual, to
tliat sin, which implies the utter ruin of all ; that this tendency ori-
ginates in the sin of Adam, of uhich the whole race are imputed
the partakers ; and that this tendency consists, in their being left of
God, at their original, in the possession of merely human appetites
and passions, in themselves "innocent," and withoutthe influx of those
superior principles, which come from divine influences. The only
guilt, attributed by him to mankind, before they come to the exer-
cise of moral agency themselves, is that of participating in the apos-
tasy of Adam, in consequence of the original constitution of God,,
which made him and his race " o/ie."
He supposes this tendency to sin, pertaining to men, at their ori-
ginal, to constitute the subject of it a sinner, only, because he re-
gards him as a participator in that sin, by which Adam apostatized,
wdth his whole race. This tendency, he calls "sinful," " corrupt,"
" odious," etc., because it is a tendency " to that 7no}'(d evil, by
which, the subject of it becomes odious in the sight of God."
(Part I. Chap. II. Sec. III.) He supposes that infants, who have
this tendency in their nature, are, as yet, " sinners, only by the one
act or offence of Adara ;" and, that " they have not renewed th*
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. ' 30l
act of sin themselves." (Part I. Chap. IV.) He utterly denies
any positive agency of God, in producing sin ; and resolves the ten-
dency to sin, into the " innocent principles" of human nature ;
(which God might create, without sin ;) and the withholding of
that positive influence, from which spring superior and divine prin-
ciples : — which act of withholding, is not infusing, or positively cre-
ating, any thing. These " innocent principles" — such as hunger
and thirst, love and hatred, desire and fear, joy and sorrow, and
self-love, as distinguished from selfishness, — which are necessary
to the nature of man, and helong to him, whether holy or sinful, are
not, in his view, sin. They barely constitute the ground of cer-
tainty, that the being, who has them, will sin, as soon as he is ca-
pable of sinning, if that positive influence, from which spring supe-
rior and divine principles, is withheld ; and, in tliis relation, they
are spoken of, under the general designation, "a tendency," "a
propensity," etc. to sin.
The views of Imputation, contained in this work, are such, a«
had been long and extensively entertained ; yet, some of them,
certainly, are not generally received, at present. With this excep-
tion, the Treatise on Original Sin is regarded as the standard work,
on the subject of which it treats ; and is doubtless the ablest de-
fence of the doctrine of human depravity, and of the doctrine that
that depravity is the consequence of tlie sin of Adam, which has
hitherto appeared.
The father of Mr. Edwards, as the reader may remember, on
account of the increasing infirmities of age, had requested his peo-
ple to settle a colleague ir the ministry in 1752, but continued to
preach to them regularly until the summer of 1755, when he was
in his eighty-seventh year. The following letter, probably the last
ever wTitten to him by his son, shows the gradual decline of his
health and strength, during the two following years.
"To the Rev. Timothy Edwards, East Windsor.
" Stockhridge, March 24, 1757.
" Honoured Sir,
" I take this opportunity just to inform"you, that, through the
goodness of God, we are all in a comfortable state of health, and
that we have heard, not long since, of the welfare of our children
in New Jersey and Northampton. I intend, God willing, to be at
Windsor some time near the beginning of June ; proposing then to
go a journey to Boston. I intended to have gone sooner ; but I
foresee such hindrances, as will probably prevent my going till
that time. We rejoice much to hear, by Mr. Andrewson, of
your being so well, as to be able to baptize a child at your own
house the Sabbath before last. We all miite in duty to you and my
honoured mother, and in respectful and aiFectionate salutations to
558 LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
sisters and cousins ; and in a request of a constant remembrance in
your prayers.
" I am, honoured Sir,
''Your dutiful son,
" Jonathan Edwards,"
Not long after Mr. Edwards had forwarded to Mr. Erskine his
vindication of himself,^ against the charge of having advanced, in
the Freedom of the Will, the same views of Liberty and Necessity,
with those exhibited by Lord Kaimes ; he received from his friend
a pamphlet, entitled " Objections to the Essays on the Principles
of Morality and Natural Religion examined ;" in which the opinion
was directly advanced, that, if it were really true, (as Mr. Edwards
had insisted and demonstrated in the Freedom of the Will,) that
there is no i^iberty of Contmgence, nor Self-determining Power in
the Will^ as opposed to Moral JVecessity, or the Certain Connec-
tion between motives and volitions ; yet it was best for mankind,
that the truth, in this respect, should not be known, because, in
that case, they would not regard eitlier themselves, or others, as de-
serving of praise or blame for their conduct. In the following let-
ter, Mr. Edwards exposes the folly and absurdity of this opinion ;
and explains, in a remarkably clear and convincing manner, the
practical hearing of the great principles advanced in the Freedom
of the Will, on the subject of salvation. This letter might w^ell
have befen published at the time, and circulated through the Church
at large. And we recommend it to the frequent and prayerful pe-
rusal both of those clergymen, who cannot clearly comprehend the
distinction between Physical, and Moral, Inability, and of those, who
do not perceive the importance of explaining and enforcing this dis-
tinction from the desk ; as exhibiting the consequences of repre-
senting impenitent sinners, to be possessed of any other Inability to
repent and believe, than mere Unwillingness, in a manner too aw-
ful to be resisted, by a conscientious mind.
" To Mr. Erskine.
" Stockbridge, August 3, 1757.
'*Rev. and dear Sir,
"In June last, I received a letter from you, dated January 22,
1757, with "Mr. Anderson's complaint verified," and " Objections
to the Essays* examined." For these things, I now return yoa
my hearty thanks.
" The conduct of the vindicator of the " Essays," from objec-
* See Vol. II. pp. 290—300.
* Essays on the principles of Morality and Natural Religion, by Lord
Kaimes.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 559
tions made against them, seems to be very odd. Many things are
produced from Calvin, and several Calvinistic writers, xo der'end
what is not objected against. His book is almost wholly taken up
about that, which is nothing to the purpose ; perhaps only to auiuse
and blind the common people. According to your proposal, 1 hive
drawn up something, stating the difference between my hypothesis,
and that of the Essays ; which I have sent to you, to be printed in
Scotland, if it be thought best ; or to be disposed of as you think
proper.f I have written it in a letter to you : and if it be publish-
ed, it may be as " A letter from me to a minister m Scodand."
Lord Kaimes's notion of God's deceiving mankmd, bv a kuid oT in-
vincible or natural instinct or feeling, leading them to suppose, iijat
they have a liberty ot Contingence and Self-determinotion of Will,
in order to make them believe themselves and others worthy to
be blamed or praised for what they do, is a strange notion indeed ;
and it is hard for me to conjecture, what his views could be, in
publishing such things to the world.
" However-, by what I have heard, some others seem to be so
far of the same mind, that they think, that if it be really true, that
there is no self-determining power in the will, as opposed to any
such moral necessity, as T speak of, consisting in a certam connex-
ion between motives and volitions, it is of mischievous tendency to
say any thine: of it; and that it is best that the truth in this maiier
should not be known, by any means. I cannot but be of an ex-
tremely d]iTere)it mind. On the contrary, I think that the notion of
Liberty, consisting in a Contingent self-deter miaation of the IVill,
as necessary tq the morahty of men's dispositions and actions, is
almost inconceivably pernicious ; and that the contrary truth is one
of the most important truths of moral philosophy, that ever was dis-
cussed, and most necessary to be known ; and that for want ot it,
those schemes of morality and religion, which are a kind of Infidel
schemes, entirely diverse from the virtue and religion of the Bible,
and wholly inconsistent with, and subversive of, the main thmgs
belonging to the gospel scheme, have so vastly and so long, pre-
vailed, and have stood in such strength. And I think, whoever
imagines that he, or any body else, shall ever see the doctrines of
grace effectually maintained against these adversaries, till the truth
in this matter be settled, imagines a vain thing. For, allow these
adversaries what they maintain in this point, and I think they have
strict demonstration against us. And not only have these errors a
most pernicious influence, in the public rehgious controversies, that
are maintained in the world ; but such sort of notions have a more
fatal influence many ways, on tiie minds of all ranks, in all trans-
actions between God and their souls. The longer I live, and the
■\ See the letter in Vol. II. pp. 290—300.
560 LIFE 0P PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
more I have to do with the souls of men, in the work of the minis-
try, the more I see oF this. Notions of this sort are one of the
main hindrances of the success of the preaching of the word, and
other means of grace, in the conversion of sinners. This especial-
ly appears, when the minds of sinners are affected with some con-
cern for their souL, and they are stirred up to seek their salvation.
Nothing is more necessary for men, in such circumstances, than
thorough conviction and humiliation ; than that their consciences
should be properly convinced of their real guilt and sinfulness in
the sight of God, and their deserving of his wrath. But who is
there, that has had experience of the work of a minister, in dealing
with souls in such circumstances, that does not find that the thing, that
m?.inly prevents this, is men's excusing themselves with their own
inability, and the moral necessity of those things, wherein their ex-
ceeding guilt and sinfulness in the sight of God, most fundamental-
ly and mainly consist : such as, living from day to day. without one
spark of true love to the God of infinite glory, and the Fountain of all
good ; their having greater complacency, in the little vile things of
this world, than in him; their living in a rejection of Christ, with
all his glorious benefits and dying love ; and after all the exhibition
of his glory and grace, having their hearts still as cold as a stOne
towards Him ; and their living in such ingratitude, for that infinite
mercy of his laying down his life for sinners. They, it may be,
thmk of some mstances of lewd behaviour, lying, dishonesty, in-
temperance, profaneness, etc. But the grand principles of iniqui-
ty, constantly abiding and reigning, from whence all proceeds, are
all overlooked. Conscience does not condemn them for those
things, because they cannot love God of themselves, they cannot he-
lieve of themselves, and the like. They rather lay the blame of
these things, and their other reigning wicked dispositions of heart,
to God, and secretly charge him with all the blame. These things
are very much, for want of being thoroughly instructed, in that
great and important tr'ith, that a bad ivill, or an evil disposition of
heart, itself, is wickedness. It is wickedness, in its very being, na-
tme and essence, and not merely the occasion of it, or the deter-
mining influence, that it was at first owing to. Some, it may be.
will say, " they own it is their fault that they have so bad a heart, that
they have no love to God, no true faith in Christ, no gratitude to
him, because they have been careless and slothful in times past,
and have not used means to obtan a better heart, as they should
have done." And it may be, they are taught, " that they are to
blame for their wickedness of heart, because they, as it were,
brought it on themselves, in Adam, by the sin which he voluntarily
committed, which sin is jusdy charged to their account ;" which
perhaps they do not deny. But how far are these things from be-
ing H proper conviction of their wickedness, in their enmity to God
and Christ. To be convinced of the sin of something that, long
UFE 01- PRESIDENT EDWARDS. ^61
•ago, was the occasion of their enmity to God ; and to be convinced
of the wickedness of the enmity itself ; are quite two things. And
if sinners, under some awakening, find the exercise of corruption of
heart, as it appears in a great many ways ; in their meditations,
prayers, and other religious duties, and on occasion of their fears of
hell, etc. etc. ; still, this notion of their inability to help it, excusing
them, will keep them from proper conviction of sin herein. Fears
of hell tend to convince men oi the hardness of their hearts. But
then, when they find how hard their hearts are, and how far from
a proper sensibility and affection m things of religion ; they are kept
from properly condemning themselves lor it, from the moral neces"
sity, or inability, which attends it. For the very notion of hard-
ness of heart, implies moral inability. The harder the heart is, the
more dead is it in sin, and the more unable to exert good affections
and acts. Thus the strength of sin, is made the excuse for sin.
And thus I have known many under fears of hell, justifying, or ex-
cusing, themselves, at least implicitly, in horrid workings of enmity
agfinst God, in blasphemous thoughts, etc.
" It is of great importance, that they, that are seeking their sal-
vation, should be brought off from all dependence on their own right-
eousness : but these notions above all tilings prevent it. They jus-
tify themselves, in the sincerity of their endeavours. They say to
themselves, that they do what they can ; they take great pains ; and
though there be great imperfection in what they do, and many evil
workings of heart arise, yet these they cannot help : here moral ne-
cessity, or inability, comes in as an excuse. Things of this kind
have visibly been the main hindrance of the true humiliation and
conversion of sinners, in tlie times of awakening, that have been in
this land, everywhere, in all parts, as I have had opportunity to ob-
serve, in very many places. When the gospel is preached, and its
offers, and invitations, and motives, most powerfully urged, and some
hearts stand out, here is their strong hold, their sheet-anchor.
Were it not for this, they would either comply ; or their hearts
would condemn them, for their horrid guilt in not complying. And
if the law of God be preached in its strictness and spirituality,
yet conscience is not properly convinced by it. They justify them-
selves with their inability ; and the design and end of the law, as a
school-master, to fit them for Christ, is defeated. Thus both the
law and the gospel are prevented from having their proper effect.
" The doctrine of a Self-determining Will, as the ground of all
moral good and evil, tends to prevent any proper exercises of
faith in God and Christ, in the affair of our salvation, as it tends
to prevent all dependence upon them. For, instead of this, it teaclies
a kind of absolute independence on all those things, that are of chief
importance in this affair ; our righteousness depending origiT)- lly
on our own acts, as self-determined. Thus our own holiness is
from ourselves, as its determining; cause, and its orig;inal and high-
VoL. I. ^71
b&2 JblFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
est source. And as for imputed righteousness, that should hav«-
any merit at all in it, to be sure, there can be no such thing.
For self-determination is necessary to praise and merit. But
what is imputed from another is not from our self-determination
or action. And truly, in tiiis scheme, man is not dependent on
God ; but God is rather dependent on man in this affair : for
he only operates consequentially m acts, in which he depends oil
what he sees we detemiine, and do first.
'' The nature of true faith implies a disposition, to give all the
glory of our salvation to God and Ciirist. But this notion is incon-
sistent with it, for it in effect gives the glory wholly to man.
For that is the very doctrine that is taught, that the merit and
praise is liis, whose is the original and effectual determination of
the praiseworthy deed. So that, on the whole, I think it must be a
miracle, if ever men are converted, that have imbibed such no-
tions as these, and are under their influence in their religious
concerns.
" Yea, these notions tend effectually to prevent men's ever seek-
ing after conversion, with any earnestness. It is manifest, that
men never will be in earnest in this matter, till their consciences
are awakened, and they are made sensible of God's anger, and
their danger of suffering the terrible effects of it. But that stu-
pidity, which is opposed to this awakening, is upheld chiefly by these
two things : their insensibility of their gudt, in what is past, and
present; and their flattering themselves, as to what is future.
These notions of liberty of indifference, contingence, and self-de-
termination, as essential to guilt or merit, tend to preclude all sense
of any great guilt for past or present wickedness. As has been ob-
served already, all wickedness of heart is excused, as what, in it-
self considered, brings no guilt. And all that the conscience has
to recur to, to find any guilt, is the first wrong determination
of the will, in some bad conduct, before that wickedness of heart
existed, that was the occasion of introducing or confirming it.
Which determination arose contingently from a state of indifference.
And how small a matter does this at once bring men's guilt to,
when all the main things, wherein their wickedness consists, are
passed over. And indeed the more diese principles are pursued,
the more and more must guilt vanish, till at last it comes to nothing,
as may easily be shown.
" And with respect to self-flattery and presumption, as to what is
future, nothing can possibly be conceived more directly tending to
it, than a nofion of a liberty, at all times possessed, consisting in a
power to determine one's own will to good or evil ; which implies a
power men have, at all times, to determine them to repent and
turn to God. And what can more effectually encourage the sinner,
in present delays and neglects, and embolden him to go on in sin.
i;n a presumption of having his ewa salvafion at all tim es at his cowir
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARBti. 5G^
mand ? And this notion of self-determination and self-dependence,
tends to prevent, or enervate, all prayer to God for converting
grace ; tor why should men earnestly cry to God for his grace,
to determine their hearts to that, which they must be determined
to of themselves. And indeed it destroys the very notion of con-
version itself. There can properly be no such thing, or any
thing akin to what the scripture speaks of conversion, renova-
tion of the heart, regeneration, etc. if growing good, by a num-
ber of self-determined acts, are all that is required, or to be ex-
pected.
"Excuse me. Sir, for troubling you with so much on this head.
I speak from the fulness of my heart. What I have long seen of
the dreadful consequences of these prevalent notions every where,
and what I am convinced will still be their consequences so Icng, as
they continue to prevail^ fills me with concern. 1 therefore wish
that the affair were moie thorouglily looked into, and searched to
the very bottom.
"I have reserved a copy of this letter, and also of my other to
you, dated July 25, intending to send them to Mr. Burr, to be by
him conveyed, by the way of New- York or Philadelphia. Look-
ing on these letters as of special importance, I send duplicates, lest
one copy should fail. The pacquet, in which I inclose this, I cover
to Mr. Gillies, and send to Boston, to the care of Mr. Hyslop, to be
conveyed to Mr. Gillies. But yet have desired him, if he has a
more direct oppormnity, to convey the pacquet to Edinburgh, by tlie
way of London, then to put a wrapper over the v.hole, inscribed to
you; and to write to you, desiring you to break open the pacquet,
and take out the letters which belong to you.
" You will see, Su-, something of our sorrowful state, on tliis side
of the water, by my letter to Mr. M'Culloch. O, Sir, pray for us ;
and pray in particular, for
" Your affectionate and obliged
" Friend and brother,
"Jonathan Edwards."
CHAPTER XXX.
Beath of President Burr. — His character. — Mr. Edivards cho-
sen his successor. — Letters of Mrs. Burr, — To a gentleman in
Scotland — To a gentleman in Boston — To her Mother. — Let-
ter of Mr. Edwards, to the Trustees of the College. — Letter of
Mrs. Burr, to her father. — Letter to Dr. Bellamy. — -Council
dismiss Mr. Edivards. — Liauguration as President. — First
Sermon at Princeton. — Sickness. — Death. — Letter of Dr. Ship^
pgji^ — Letters of Mrs. Edwards, and of her daughter, to Mrs.
Burr. — Death of Mrs. Burr. — Death of Mrs. Edwards,
The Rev. Aaron Burr, President of the College at Princeton,
and the son-in-law of Mr. Edwards, died, on the 24th of Septem-
ber, 1757, two days before the public Commencement. He was
a native of Fairfield, Connecticut, was born in 1716, and was
graduated at Yale College, in 1735. In 1738, he was ordained,
as pastor of the Presbyterian Church at Newark. In 1748, he
was unanimously elected President of the College, as successor to
Mr. Dickinson. Though possessed of a slender and delicate con-
stitution, he joined, to uucommon talents for the dispatch of business,
a constancy of mind, that commonly secured to him success. The
flourishing state of the College, at the time of his death, was chief-
ly owing to his great and assiduous exertions. Until the autumn
of 1755, he discharged the duties, both of President and Pastor of
the Church.* Mr. Burr was greatly respected, in every station
and relation of life. He w^as a man of acknowledged talents, of
sound, practical good sense, of unimpeachable integrity, and of ar-
dent piety. Polished in his manners, he had uncommon powers
in conversation, and possessed the happy art, of inspiring all around
him with cheerfulness. As a reasoner, he was clear and solid ;
and as a preacher, animated, judicious, fervent and successful.
He had warm affections, was greatly endeared to his family and
friends, and was open, fair and honourable, in all his intercourse
with mankind. During the period of his Presidency, he secured
the high esteem and confidence of all, who were interested in the
College. — In the latter part of July, or the beginning of August,
being in a low state of health, he made a rapid and exhausting vi-
* In the autumn of 1756, or early iu 1757, the College was removed t«
PrinPBto«.
LIFE OP PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 5(i5
at to Stockbridge, in a very hot, sultry season. He soon returned
to Priiiceton, and went immediately to Elizabethtown ; where, on
the 19ih of August, he made an attempt, before the Legislature,
to procure the legal exemption of the students from military duty.
On the ::ilst. at Newark, being much indisposed, he preached an
extemporaneous funeral sermon, in consequence of a death in the
family of his successor. He then returned to Princeton, and, in a
few days, went to Philadelphia, on the business of the College.
On the \Y3y, ins disorder took the form of an intermittent fever.
On (iis return, he learned that his friend. Governor Belcher, died
at Elizabethtown, on the 31st of August, and that he had been desig-
nated, to preach the funeral sermon. His wife, perceiving his in-
creasing illness, besought him to spare himself, and decline the un-
dertaking ; but he felt hnnsell bound, if possible, to perform it.
Having devoted the afternoon of Sept. 2d, to the task of preparing
the sermon, in the midst of a high fever, which was succeeded by
delirium in the night, he rode the next day to Elizabethtown, about
foity miles, and, on the 4th, in a state of extreme languor and ex-
haustion, when it was obvious to every one, that he ought to have
been confined to a sick bed, he with great difficulty preached the
sermon. He returned to Princeton the following day; and his
disorder immediately assumed the character of a fixed and violent
fever, seated on the nerves. At the approach of death, that gos-
pel, which he had preached to others, gave him unfailing support.
He was patient and resigned, and cheered with the liveliest hope
of a hap])y immoitality.
The Corporation of the College met, two days after his death,
and on the same day made choice of Mr. Edwards, as his successor.
Some of the circumstances, connected with the sickness and
death of her husband, are alluded to in the following letter from
Mrs. Burr, to a gentleman in Scotland, written soon after Mr.
Burr's decease.
*' Honoured Sir,
" I flatter myself I shall not be thought intrusive, if I acknow-
ledge, in a few lines, the receipt of your letter, dated in August, to
my late dear husband, which reached me, after he was beyond the
reach of all mortal things. The affectionate regard that you ex-
press for one, who was dearer to me than my own life, was extreme-
ly affecfing to me; nor can J forgive myself, if I neglect to ac-
knowledge it, in terms of lively gratitude. You, Sir, had a large
share, with me, in that dear good man's heart, which he often ex-
pressed, with the warmest affection. I thought it might not be im-
proper, to lay your letter before the Trustees, as they were then
convened, and it chiefly concerned the College ; and then I sent it
to my honoured father, the Rev. Mr. Edwards, who is chosen to
succeed my dear husband ; which, I hope, will be grateful to the
56(D LtfE GF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
friends of the College, in Scotland. I here inclose you, Sir, the
las't attempt, my dear husband made, to serve God in public, and to
do good to his fellow-creatures — a Sermon, that he preached at
the funeral of our late excellent Governor. You will not think it
strange, if it has imperfecuons ; when I tell you, that all he wrote
on the subject, was done in a part of one afternoon and evenmg,
when he had a violent fever on him, and the whole night after, he
was irrational.
" Give me leave to beg an interest in your prayers, at the throne
of Grace, for a poor, disconsolate widow, and two fatherless or-
phans. Please to present, witli great respect, my kindest regard
fo your lady and daughters.
"I am, honoured Sir,
" Your most obliged and humble servant,
" Esther Burr."
The two following extracts from letters, written soon after the
death of Mr. Burr, will show the strength of her own feelings, as
well as her religious sentiments, and the exercises of her lieart.
The first is from a letter to a near friend of the family, in Boston.
'' Your most kind letter of condolence gave me inexpressible de-
light, and, at the same time, set open afresh all the avenues of
grief, and again probed the deep wound death has given me. My
loss — Shall I attempt to say, how great my loss is — God only can
know — .\nd to him alone, would 1 carry my complaint. — Indeed,
Sir, I have lost all that was, or could be desirable, in a creature.
. — I have lost all, that ever I set my heart on in this world. — I need
laot enlarge, on the innumerable amiable qualities of my late dear
husband, to one that was so well acquainted with him, as you
were ; however pleasing it is to me, to dwell on them. — Had not
God supported me, by these two considerations ; first, by showing
the right he has to his own creatures, to dispose of them when, and
in what manner he pleases ; and secondly, by enabling me to follow
him beyond the grave, into the eternal world, and there to view
him, in unspeakable glory and happiness, freed from all sin and
sorrow ; I should, long before this, have been sunk among the
dead, and been covered with tlie clods of the valley. — God has
wise ends, in all that he doth. This thing did not come upon me
by chance ; and I rejoice, that I am in the hands of such a God."
The other is from a letter to her mother, dated at Princeton,
Oct. 7, 1757. After giving some account of Mr. Burr's death,
and representing the sense she had of the greatness of the loss,
which she and her children had sustained ; she writes in the fol-
lowing words :
^' No doubt, dear niadam, it will be some comfort to you to hegrv
Life of president edwards. o67
that God has not utterly forsaken, although he has cast down. 1
would speak it to the glory of God's name, that 1 think he has, in
an uncommon degree, discovered himself to be an all-suthcierjt
God, a full fountain of all good. Although all streams were cut oil, yet
the fountain is left full. — 1 think I have been enabled to cast my
care upon him, and have found great peace and calmness in my mind,
such as this world cannot give nor take. — I have had uncommon
freedom, and nearness to the throne of grace. God has seemed
sensibly near, in such a supporting and comfortable manner, that I
think I have never experienced the like. God has helped me to
review my past and present mercies, with some heart-afiecting de-
gree of thankfulness.
" I think God has given me such a sense of the vanity of the
world, and uncertainty of all sublunary enjoyments, as 1 never had
before. The world vanishes out of my sight ! Heavenly and eter-
nal things appear much more real and important, than ever before.
I feel myself to be under much greater obligations to be the Lord''s.
than before this sore affliction. — The way of salvation, by faitli in
Jesus Christ, has appeared more clear and excellent; and I have
been constrained to venture my all upon him ; and have found
great peace of soul, in what 1 hope have been the actings of faith.
Some parts of the Psalms have been very comforting and refresh-
ing to my soul. — I hope God has helped me to eye his hand, in this
awful dispensation ; and to see the infinite right he has to his ov\*n,
and to dispose of them as he pleases.
" Thus, dear madam, I have given you some broken hints of the
exercises and supports of my mind, since the death of him, whose
memory and example will ever be precious to me as my own life.
O, dear madam ! 1 doubt not but 1 have your, and my honoured
father's prayers, daily, for me ; but, give me leave to entreat you
both, to request earnestly of the Lord, that I may never despise
his chastenings, nor faint under this his severe stroke ; of which I am
sensible there is great danger, if God should only deny me the
supports, that he has hitherto graciously granted.
" O, I am afraid I shall conduct myself so, as to bring dishonour
on my God, and the religion which I profess ! No, rather let me
die this moment, than be left to bring dishonour on God's holy
name. — I am overcome — I must conclude, with once more beg-
ging, that, as my dear parents remember themselves, they would
not forget their greatly afflicted daughter, (now a lonely widow,)
nor her fatherless children. — My duty to my ever dear and hon-
oured parents, and love to my brothers and sisters.
" From, dear madam,
*' Your dutiful and affectionate daughter,
" Esther Burr."
'•The news of his appointment to the Presidency," says Dr.
568 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Hopkins, " was quite unexpected, and not a little surprising, to Mr-
Edwards. He looked on himself, in many respects, so unqualified
for that business, that he wondered, that gentlemen of so good judg-
ment, and so well acquainted with him, as he knew some of the
Trustees were, should think of him for that place. He had many
objections, in his own mind, against undertaking the busniess, both
from his untitness, and his particular circumstances ; yet could not
certainly determine, that it was not his duty to accept it. The fol-
lowing extract of a letter, which he wrote to the Trustees, will
give the reader a view of his sentiments and exercises, on this oc-
casion, as well as of the great designs he was deeply engaged in,
and zealously prosecuting."
" Stockbridge, Oct, 19, 1757.
*' Rev. and Hon. Gentlemen,
" I was not a little surprised, on receiving the unexpected notice,
of your having made choice of me, to succeed the late President
Burr, as the Head of Nassau Hall. — I am much in doubt, whether
1 am called to undertake the business, which you have done me
the unmerited honour to choose me for. — If some regard may be
had to my outward comfort, I might mention the many inconven-
iences, and great detriment, which may be sustained, by my re-
moving, with my numerous family, so far from all the estate I have
in the world, (without any prospect of disposing of it, under pre-
sent circumstances, but with great loss,) now^ when we have scarcely
got over the trouble and damage, sustained by our removal from
Northampton, and have but just begun to have our affairs in a com-
fortable situation, for a subsistence in this place ; and the expense
I must immediately be at, to put myself into circumstances, tolera-
bly comporting with the needful support of the honours of the of-
fice I am invited to ; which will not well consist with my ability.
" But this is not my main objection. The chief difficulties in my
mind, in the way of accepting this important and arduous office, are
these two : First, my own defects, unfitting me for such an under-
taking, many of which are generally known ; beside others, of which
my own heart is conscious. — I have a constitution, in many re-
spects peculiarly unhappy, attended with flaccid solids, vapid, sizy
and scarce fluids, and a low^ tide of spirits ; often occasioning a kind
of childish w^eakness and contemptibleness of speech, presence, and
demeanor, with a disagreeable dulness and stiffness, much unfit-
ting me for conversation, but more especially for the government of
a college. — This makes me shrink at the thoughts of taking upon
me, in the decline of life, such a new^ and great business, attended
with such a multiplicity of cares, and requiring such a degree of ac-
tivity, alertness, and spirit of government ; especially as succeeding
one so remarkably well qualified in these respects, giving occasion to
every one to remark the wide difference. I am also deficient m
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 569
some parts of learning, particularly in Algebra, and the higher parts of
Mathematics, and in the Greek Classics ; my Greek learning having
been chiefly in the New Testament. — The other thing is this ; that my
engaging in this business will not well consist with those views, and
that course of employ in my study, which have long engaged and
swallowed up my mind, and been the chief entertainment and de-
light of my life.
" And here, honoured Sirs, (emboldened, by the testimony I have
now received of your unmerited esteem, to rely on your candour,)
I will with freedom open myself to you.
" My method of study, from my first beginning the work of the
ministry, has been very much by writing ; applying myself, in this
way, to improve every important hint ; pursuing the clue to my ut-
most, when any thing in reading, meditation, or conv^ersation, has
been suggested to my mind, that seemed to promise light, in any
weighty point ; thus penning what appeared to me my best thoughts,
on innumerable subjects, for my own benefit. — The longer I prose-
cuted my studies, in this method, the more habitual it became, and
the more pleasant and profitable I found it. — The farther I travelled
in this way, the more and wider the field opened, which has occa-
sioned my laying out many tilings in my mind, to do in this manner,
if God should spare my life, which my heart hath been much upon ;
particularly many things against most of the prevailing errors of the
present day, which I cannot with any patience see maintained, (to
the utter subverting of the gospel of Christ,) with so high a hand,
and so long continued a triumph, with so little control, when it ap-
pears so evident to me, that there is truly no foundation for any of
this glorying and insult. I have already published something on
one of the main points in dispute between the Arminians and Cal-
vinists : and have it in view, God willing, (as I have already signi-
fied to the public,) in like manner to consider all the other contro-
verted points, and have done much towards a preparation for it. —
But beside these, I have had on my mind and heart, (which 1 long
ago began, not with any view to publication,) a great work, which I
call a History of the Work of Redemption, a body of divinity in an
entire new method, being thrown into the form of a history; consir
dering the affair of Christian Theology, as the whole of it, in each
part, stands in reference to the great work of redemption by Jesus
Christ ; which I suppose to be, of all others, the grand design of
God, and the summum and ultimum of all the divine operations and
decrees ; particularly considering all parts of the grand scheme, in
their historical order. — The order of their existence, or their being
brought forth to view, in the course of divine dispensations, or the
wonderful series of successive acts and events ; beginning from
eternity, and descending from thence to the great work and succes-
srv^e dispensations of the infinitely wise God, in time, considering the
chief events coming to pass in the church of God. and lovoluiioiTs
Vol, \, 72
570 LLFE ©F PRESEDENT EBWARDS.
in the world of mankind, affecting the state of the church and the
afi^ir of redemption, which we have. an account of in history or
prophecy ; till at last, we come to the general resurrection, last judg-
ment, and consummation of all things; when it shall be said. It is
done. I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End. —
Concluding my work, with the consideration of that perfect state of
things, which shall be finally settled, to last for eternity. — This his-
tory will be carried on with regard to all three worlds, heaven, earth
and hell ; considering the connected, successive events and altera-
tions in each, so far as the scriptures give any light ; introducing all
parts of divinity in that order which is most scriptural and most
natural ; a method which appears to me the most beautiful and en-
tertaining, wherein every divine doctrine will appear to the greatest
advantage, in the brightest light, in the most striking manner, shew-
ing the admirable contexture and harmony of the whole.
'' I have also, for my own profit and entertainment, done much
towards another great work, which I call the Harmony of the Old
and Keiu Testament, in three parts. The first, considering the
Prophecies of the Messiah, his redemption and kingdom ; the evi-
dences of their references to the jNJessiah, etc. comparing them all
one with another, demonstrating their agreement, true scope, and
sense ; also considering all the various particulars wherein those
prophecies have their exact fulalraent; showing the universal, pre-
cise, and admirable correspondence between predictions and events.
The second part, considering the Types of the Old Testament,
shewing the evidence of their being intended as representations of
the great things of the gospel of Christ ; and the agreement of the
type with the antitype. The third and great part, considering the
Harmony of the Old and New Testament, as to doctrine and pre-
cept. In the course of this work, I find there will be occasion for
an explanation of a very great part of the holy Scriptures ; which
may, in such a view, be explained in a method, which to me seems
the most entertaining and profitable, best tending to lead the mind
to a view of the true spirit, design, life and soul of the scriptures, as
well as their proper use and improvement. — I have also many other
things in hand, in some of which I have made great progress, which
I \vill not trouble you with an account of. Some of these things, if
divine providence favour, I should l>e willing to attempt a publication
of. So far as I myself am able to judge of what talents I have,
for benefitting my fello\y creatures by word, I think I can write bet-
ter than I can speak.
" My heart is so much in these studies, that I cannot find it in my
heart to be willing to put myself into an incapacity to pursue them any
more in the futm-e part of my liie, to such a degree as I must, if I un-
dertake to go through the same course of employ, in the office of pre-
sident, that ivlr. Burr did, instructing in all the languages, and taking
the whole care of the instruction of one of tlie classes, in all parts of
LiFB OF PRESIDENT El>WAIlDg. 571
learning, besides his other labours. If I should see light to deter-
mine me to accept the place offered me, I should be willing to take
upon me the work of a president, so far as it consists in the general
inspection of the whole society ; and to be subservient to the school,
as to their order and methods of study and instruction, assisting, my-
self, in the immediate instruction in the arts and sciences, (as discre-
tion should direct, and occasion serve, and the state of things require,)
especially of the senior class ; and added to all, should be willing to
do the whole work of a professor of divinity, in public and private
lectures, proposing questions to be answered, and some to be dis-
cussed in writing and free conversation, in meetings of graduates^
and others, appointed in proper seasons, for these ends. It would
be now out of my way, to spend time, in a constant teaching of the
languages ; unless it be the Hebrew^ tongue ; which 1 should be-
willingto improve myself in, by instructing others.
" On the w^iole, I am much at a loss, with respect to the w^ay of
duty, in this important affair : I am in doubt, whether, if I should
engage in it, I should not do what both you and I would be sorry
for afterwards. Nevertheless, I think the greatness of the affair,
and the regard due to so w^orthy and venerable a body, as that of
the trustees of Nassau Hall, requires my taking the matter into se-
rious consideration. And unless you should appear to be discoura-
ged, by the things which I have now represented, as to any farther
expectation from me, I shall proceed to ask advice, of such as I
esteem most wise, friendly and faithful : if, after the mind of the
Commissioners in Boston is known, it appears that they consent to
leave me at liberty, with respect to the business they have emjiloy-
ed me inhere."
Soon after the death of President Burr, Mr. Edwards addressed
a letter to his greatly afflicted daughter, fraught with all the affec-
tionate instruction and consolation which such a father could im-?
part.* To this she returned the following answer :
" To the Rev. Jonathan Edwards, Stockbridge.
'^Princeton, A'^ov. 2, 1757.
"To my ever honoured father,
*' Honoured Sir,
"Your most affectionate, comforting letter, by my brother Par-
sons, was exceedingly refreshing to me ; although I was somewhat
damped by hearing, that I should not see you until spring. f But
* Unfortunately this letter is lost.
tWhen Mr. Edwards wrote tlic letter to which she refers, he did not thi^k
©f going to Princeton till spring-; blithe afterwards determinfid ftthRrwi«-p,
&7*i LIFE OF PRESIDENT KDWARBS.
it is my comlbrt in this disappointment, as well as under all my af-
fliction, that God knows what is best,formej and for his o\mi glor;/,
perhaps I counted too much on the company, and conversation, of
such a near and dear affectionate father and guide. I cannot doubt
but all is for the best ; and I am satisfied that God should order
the affair of your removal, as shall be for his glory, whatever be-
comes of me.
" Since I wrote my mother a letter, God has carried me through
new trials, and given me new supports. My little son has been
sick with a slow fever, ever since my brother left us, and has
been brought to the brink of the grave ; but, I hope in mercy, God
is bringing him back again. I was enabled, after a severe struggle
with nature, to resign the child with the greatest freedom. God
showed me- that the children were not my own, but his, and that
he had a right to recall w^hat he had lent, whenever he tliought fit ;
and that I had no reason to complain, or say that God was hard
wdth me. This silenced me. But O how good is God. He not
only kept me from complaining, but comforted me, by enabling me
to offer up my child by faith, if ever I acted faith. I saw the ful-
ness there was in Christ for litde infants, and his willingness to ac-
cept of such as were offered to him. " Suffer little children to
come unto me, and forbid them not ;" were comforting words.
God also showed me, in such a lively manner, tlie fulness there
was in himself of all spiritual blessings, that I said, " Although all
streams were cut off, yet so long as my God lives, I have enough.'*
He enabled me to say, " Although thou slay me, yet will I trust in
thee." In this time of trial, I was led to enter into a renewed and
explicit covenant with God, in a more solemn manner than ever be-
fore ; and with the greatest freedom and delight, after much self-
examination and prayer, I did give myself and my children to God,
with my whole heart. Never, until then, had I an adequate sense
of the privilege we are allowed in covenanting with God. This
act of soul left my mind in a great calm, and steady trust in God.
A few days after this, one evening, in talking of the glorious state
my dear departed husband must be in, my soul was carried out in
such large desires after that glorious state, that I was forced to re-
tire from the family to conceal my joy. When alone I was so
transported, and my soul carried out in such eager desires after
perfection and the full enjoyment of God, and to serve him unin-
terruptedly, that I think my nature would not have borne much
more. I think, dear Sir, I had that night, a foretaste of heaven.
This frame continued, in some good degree, the whole night, I
slept but litde, and when I did, my dreams were all of heavenly
and divine things. Frequently since, I have felt the same in kind,
though not in degree. This was about the time that God called
me to give up my child. Thus a kind and gracious God has been
wiih me, in six troubles and in seven.
LIFS ©F PRESIDEN/i" EBWARi>.a. .j7 j
^■^ But, O, Sir, what cause of deep humiliation and abasement of
^ul, have I, on account of remaining corruption, which I see
working continually in me, especially pride. O, how many shapes
does pride cloak itself in. Satan is also busy, shooting his darts^
But, blessed be God, those temptations of his, that used to over-
throw me, as yet, have not touched me. I will just hint at one or two^
if I am not tedious as to length. — When I was about to renew my
covenant with God, the suggestion seemed to arise in my mind,
"It is better you should not renew it, than break it when you have :
what a dreadful thing it will be, if you do not keep it." My reply
was, "I did not do it in my own strength." Then the suggestion
would return, " How do you know that God will help you keep
it." But it did not shake me in the least. — Oh, to be delivered
from the power of Satan, as well as sin ! I cannot help hoping the
time is near. God is certainly fitting me for himself; and when I
think that it will be soon, that I shall be called hence, the thought is
transporting.
'' I am afraid I have tired out your patience, and will beg leave
only to add my need of the earnest prayers of my dear and ho-
noured parents, and all good people, tliat I may not at last be a
cast-a-way ; but that God would constantly grant me new supplies
of divine grace. I am tenderly concerned for my dear brother
Timothy, but I hope his sickness \\ill not be unto death, but for the
glory of God. — Please to give my duty to my honoured mother,
and my love to all my brothers and sisters.
" I am, honoured and dear Sir,
" With the greatest respect,
" Your affectionate and dutiful daughter,
" Esther Burr."
While Mr. Edwards was in the state of suspense, alluded to m
his letter to the Trustees of the College, he determined to ask the
advice of a number of gentlemen in the ministry, on whose judg-
ment and friendship he could rely, and to act accordingly. One
of those invited, on tlys occasion, was his old and faithful friend, and
former pupil, Mr. Bellamy, of Bethlem ; to whom, having receiv-
ed from him, on the last day of November, two letters, dated on
the 12th and 17th of that month, he returned, on the next day, the
following answer ; which, while it refers to the subject of the Coun-
cil, shows also, in a very striking manner, with what ease and rea-
diness, he could throw a clear and certain light, on any dark and
difficult passage of the word of God.
'' Stockbridge, Dec. 1, 1757.
*' Rev. and dear Sir,
" Yesterday, I received your two letters, of the 12th and 1 7th of
Nov. ; but I saw and heard nothing of Mr. Hill. I thank you for
574 LIFE OF 1>RESIDENT EDWARDS.
3' our concern, that I may -be useful in the world. — I lately wrote
you a letter, informing you of our choice of a Council, to sit here
on the 21st of this month; and inclosed in it a letter missive to
Mr. Brinsmade, who is one of the Council. I hope, before this
time, you have received it. Don't fail of letting me see you here ;
for I never wanted to see you more.
" As to the question you ask, about Christ's argument, in John
X. 34 — 36, I observ^e,
^^ First. That it is not all princes of the earth, who are called
gods, in the Old Testament ; but only the princes of Israel, who
ruled over God's people. The princes, who are called gods, in
Psalm 82, here referred to, are, in the same sentence, distinguish-
ed from the princes of the nations of the ivorld — " I have said. Ye
are gods ; but ye shall die like men, and fall like one of the
princes.''^
" Secondly. That the reason, why these princes of Israel were
called gods, was, that they, as the rulers and judges of God's Is-
Ifael, were types and figures of Him, who is the True King of the
Jews, and the Prince of God's people, who is to rule over the
house of Jacob forever, the Prince and Saviour of God's church,
or spiritual Israel, gathered from all nations of the earth ; who is
God indeed. The throne of Israel, or of God's people, properly
belonged to Christ. He only was the proper Heir to that throne j
and therefore, the princes of Israel are said to sit upon the throne
of the Lord, 1 Chron. xxix. 23 ; and the kingdom of Israel, un-
der the kings of the house of David, is called the kingdom of the
Lord. 2 Chron. xiii. 8. And because Christ took the throne, as
the Antitype of those kings, therefore he is said, Luke i. 32, to sit
upon their throne. — Thus, the princes of Israel, in the 82d Psalm,
are called gods, and sons of God, or " all of them children of the
Most High;''^ being ap|X)inted types and remarkable representa-
tions of the true Son of God, and in him, of the true God. They
were called gods, and sons of God, in the same manner as the Le-
vitical Sacrifices were called an Atonement for sin, and in the same
manner as the Manna was called the Bread of Heaven, and An-
gels^ Food. These things represented, and, by special divine de-
signation, were figures, of the true Atonement, and of Him who
was the true Bread of Heaven, and the true Angels' Food ; in the
same sense as Saul, the person especially pointed out in the 83d
Psalm, is called " the t.ord^s anointed,^'' or (as it is in the origi-
nal) Messiah, or Christ, which are the same. And it is to be ob-
served, that these typical gods, and judges of Israel, are particu-
larly distinguished from the true God, and true Judge, in the next
sentence, Ps. Ixxxii. 8, " Arise, O God, thou Judge of the earth ;
for thou shalt inherit all nations." — This is a wish for the coming
of that King, that should reign in righteousness, and judge right-
eously ; who was to iiiherit the Gentiles, as well a-s the Jews ; and
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. $76
the words, as they stand in connexion with the two preceding
verses, import thus much — " As to you, the temporal princes and
judges of Israel, you are called gods, and sons ol" God, being
exalted to the place of kings, judges, and saviours of God's peo-
ple, the Kingdom and Heritage of Christ; but you shall die like
men, and fall like other princes ; whereby it appears that you are
truly no gods, nor any one of you the true Son of God, which
your injustice and oppression also shows. But Oh, that He, who
is truly God, the Judge of the earth, the true and just Judge and
Saviour, who is to be King over Gentiles as well as Jews, would
come and reign !" — It is to be observed, that when it is said in this
v^erse — " Aiise, O Go<^" — the word rendered God, is Elohim — the
same used in verse 6, " I have said, Ye are gods,^^ — I have said,
Ye are elohim.
" Thirdly, As to the v/ords of Christ, in John x. 35, '' If he
called them gods, unto whom the word of God came," I sup-
pose that, by the word of God coming to these princes of Israel, is
meant, their being set forth by special and express divine designa-
tion, to be types, or figurative significations of God's Mind.
Those things, which God had appointed to be types, to signify the
mind of God, were a Visible Word, Types are called the ivord
of the Lord — as in Zech. xi. 10, 11, and in Zech. iv. 4^6. — The
word of God came to the princes of Israel, both as they, by God's
ordering, became subjects of a typical representation of a divine
thing, which was a visible word of God ; and also, as this was done
by express divine designation, as they were marked out to this end,
by an express, audible and legible word, as in Ex. xxii. 28, and
Ps. Ixxxii. 1 ; and besides, the thing, of which they were appoint-
ed types, was Christ, who is called " the Word of God.^^ — Thus,
the word of God came to Jacob, as a type of Christ, 1 Kings xviii.
31, "And Elijal' took twelve stones, according to the number of
the tribes of Jacob, unto whom the word of the Lord ca3ie,
saying, Israel shall be thy name." — The word Israel is Prince of
God : — Jacob being, by that express divine designation, appointed
as a type of Christ, the true Prince of God, (who is called, in Isa.
xlix. 3, by the name of Israel,) in his prevailing in his wrestling
with God, to save himself and his family from destruction by Esau,
who was then coming against him, and obtaining the blessing for
himself and his seed. — Now,
" Fourthly. Christ's argument lies in these words, The Scri])-
iure cannot he broken. That word of God, by which they are call-
ed gods, as types of Him who is truly God, must be verified, which
they cannot be, unless the Antitype be truly God. — They are so
called, as types of the Messiah, or of the Anointed One, (which is
the same,) or the Sanctified or Holy One, or Him that v/as to be
sent ; which w^ere all known names, among the Jews, for the Messiah.
fSecDan.ix. 24, 25; Ps. Ixxxix. 19, 20; Ps. xvi. 10, Johnix.
576 lilFE Ol? PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
7.) But it was on this account, that those types or images of the
JVlessiah were called gods, because He, whom they represented,
was God indeed. If he were not God, the word by which they
were called gods could not be verified, and must be broken. As
the word, by which the Legal Sacrifices were called an Atone-
ment, and are said to atone for sin, was true in no other sense, than
ss they had relation to the Sacrifice of Christ the tFue Atonement.
If Christ's Sacrifice had not truly atoned for sin; the word, which
called the types or representations of it an atonement, could not
be verified. So, if Jesus Christ had not been the true Bread from
Heaven, and Angels' Food indeed ; the Scripture which called the
type of him, the Bread from Heaven, and Angels' Food, would
not have been verified, but would have been broken.
*' These, Sir, are my thoughts on John x. 34, etc.
"I am yours, most affectionately,
" J. Edwards.
"P. >S. Dec. 5. — The opportunity for the conveyance of my
letters, to the ministers chosen to be of the Council, your way,
not being very good ; I here send other letters, desiring you to
lake the charge of conveying them, with all possible care and
speed."
The gentlemen invited to the Council, at his desire, and that of
his people, met at Stockbridge, January 4, 1758;* and, having
heard the application of the agents of the College, and their reasons
in support of it ;f Mr. Edwards' own representation of the matter;
and what his people had to say, by way of objection, against his re-
moval ; determined that it was his duty, to accept of the invitation
to the Presidency of the College. When they published their
judgment and advice to Mr. Edwards and his people, he appeared
uncommonly moved and affected with it, and fell into tears on the
occasion, which was very unusual for him, in the presence of oth-
ers ; and soon after, he said to the gentlemen who had given their
advice, that it was matter of wonder to him, that they could so
easily, as they appeared to do, get over the objections he had made
against his removal. J But, as he thought it his duty to be direct-
ed by their advice, he should now endeavour cheerfully to under-
take it, believing he was in the way of his duty.
*I have ascertained the names of only three of the members of the
Council — Mr. Bellamy, Mr. Brinsmade, and Mr. Hopliins. This date is
rig-ht, though it differs from that mentioned in the letter to Mr Bellamy.
f The agents of the College were, Rev. Messrs. Caleb Smith and John
Brainerd.
\ The Council, at the request both of the English and Indian congrega-
tions at Stockbridge, addressed a letter to the Commissioners in Boston,
requesting that tiie Rev. John Brainerd might be appointed Mr. Edwards'
i«uccessor: — the Hoiisatonnucks uftering land for a settlement to tjie In-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
"Accordingly, having had, by the application of the Trustees of
the College, the consent of the Commissioners of the " Society in
London, for propagating the Gospel, in New England, and the
parts adjacent," to resign their mission ; he girded up his loins,
and set off from Stockbridge for Princeton, in January. He left
his family at Stockbridge, not to be removed till the spring. He
had two daughters at Princeton ; ]\Irs. Burr, and Lucy, his eldest
daughter, that was unmarried. His arrival at Princeton was to the
great satisfaction and joy of the college. And indeed all the great-
est friends to the college, and to theinterestsof religion, were high-
ly satisfied and pleased with the appointment."
It w^as a singular fact, that, soon after his arrival at Princeton, he
heard the melancholy tidings of the death of his father. It oc-
curred on the 27th of January, 1758, in the 89th year of his age.
" The corporation met as soon as could be with convenience,
after his arrival at the college, when he was, by them, fixed in the
president's chair. While at Princeton, before his sickness, he
preached in the college-hall, sabbath after sabbath, to the great ac-
ceptance of the hearers ;^ but did nothing as president, unless it
was to give out some questions in divinity to the senior class, to be
answered before him ; each one ha\'ing opportunity to study and
write what he tliought proper, upon them. When they came
together to answer them, they found so much entertainment and
profit by it, especially by the light and instruction, JNIr. Edwards
communicated, in what he said upon the questions, when they had
delivered what they had to say, that they spoke of it with tlie great-
est satisfaction and wonder.
" During this time, Mr. Edwards seemed to enjoy an uncom-
mon degree of the presence of God. He told his daughters he
once had great exercise, concern and fear, relative to his engaging
in that business ; but since it now^ appeared, so far as he could see,
that he w^as called ol God, to that place and work, he did cheer-
fully devote himself to it., leaving himself and the event with God,
to order what seemed to him good.
" The small pox had now become very common in the country,
and was then at Princeton, and likely to spread. And as Mr. Ed-
wards had never had it, and inoculation was then practised with
great success in those parts, he proposed to be inoculated, if the
dian congregation at Cranberry, New Jersey, if they would remove to
Stockbridgel—and another letter to the Trustees of the College, request-
inn- that they would use their collective and iadividuoa influence, to procure
the appointment of Mr. Brainerd, and his removal to Stockbridge.
* The first sermon, v/hich he preached at Princeton, was on the Un-
changeableness of Christ, in Vol. VIII. It was upwards of two hours in
the d^elivery ; but is said to have been listened to \v\lh such profound at-
tention, and deep interest, by the audience, that they were unconscious of
thf^ lapse of time, and surprised that it closed so Doon.
Vol. L ' 73
578 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
physician should advise to it, and the corporation would give their
consent. Accordingly, by the advice of the physician, and the
consent of the corporation, he was inoculated February 13th. He
had it favourably, and it was thought all danger was over ; but a
secondary fever set in, and, by reason of a number of pustules in
his throat, the obstruction was such, that the medicines necessary
to check the fever, could not be administered. It therefore raged
till it put an end to his life, on the 22d of March, 1758, in the 55th
year of his age.
" After he was sensible that he could not survive that sickness, a
little before his death, he called his daughter to him, who attended
liim in his sickness, and addressed her in a few words, v.hich were
immediately taken down in writing, as near as could be recollected,
and are as follows : — " Dear Lucy, It seems to me to be the
'' will of God, that I must shortly leave you ; therefore give my
" kindest love to my dear wife, and tell her, that the uncommon
" union, which has so long subsisted between us, has been of such a
" nature, as, I trust, is spiritual, and therefore will continue forev-
*' er : and I hope she will be supported under so great a trial, and
"submit cheerfully to the will of God. And as to my children,
" you are now like to be left fatherless ; which I hope will be an
" inducement to you all, to seek a Father, who will never fail you.
" And as to my funeral, I would have it to be like IMr. Burr's; and
" any additional sum of money, that might be expected to be laid
" out that way, I would have it disposed of to charitable uses."*
" He said but very litde in his sickness : but was an admirable
instance of patience and resignation, to the last. Just at the close
of life, as some persons, who stood by, expecting he would breath his
last in a few minutes, were lamenting his death, not only as a great
frown on the college, but as having a dark aspect on the interest
of religion in general ; to their surprise, not imagining that he
heard, or ever would speak another word, he said, " Trust in God,
and ye need not fear." These were his last words. What could
have been more suitable to the occasion ! And what need of more!
In these there is as much matter of instruction and support, as if
he had written a volume. This was the only consolation to his
bereaved friends, deeply sensible, as they were of the loss which
they, and the church of Christ, had sustained in his death : God
IS ALL-SUFFICIENT, AND STILL HAS THE CARE OF HIS CHURCH.f
=•'' President Burr, ordered, on his death bed, that his funeral sJiould not
be attended with pomp and cost ; that notliing should bo expended, but
what was aoreeable to the dictates of christian decency ; and that the sum
which must be expended at a fashionabh^ funeral, above the necessary cost
of a decent one, should be given to the poor, out of his estate.
I The reader may wish to see the notice taken of the deatli of Mr. Ed-
wards, at the time when it occurred. The followiiia' is the account of it.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 5T9
"He appeared to have the uninterrupted use ofliis reason to the
last, and died witli as mucJi cahiiness and composure, to all appear-
ance, as that with which one goes to sleep."
The physician, who inoculated and constantly attended him, in
his sickness, addressed the following letter to Mrs. Edwards, on this
occasion :
"To Mrs. Sarah Edwards, Stockbridge.
''Princeton, March 22, 1758.
" Most dear and very worthy Madam,
" I am heartily sorry for the occasion of my writing to you, by
this express, but I know you have been informed, by a line from
your excellent, lovely and pious husband, that I was brought here
to inoculate him, and your dear daughter Esther, and her children,
for the small-pox, which was then spreading fast in Princeton ; and
that, after the most deliberate and serious consultation, with his
nearest and most religious friends, he was accordingly inoculated
with them, the 23d of last month ; and although he had the small-
pox favourably, yet, having a number of them in the roof of his
mouth and throat, he could not possibly sw^allow a sufficient quantity
of drink, to keep off a secondary fever, which has proved too strong
for his feeble frame ; and this afternoon, between two and three
o'clock, it pleased God to let him sleep in that dear Lord Jesus,
whose kingdom and interest he has been faithfully and painfully
serving all his life. And never did any mortal man, more fully and
clearly evidence the sincerity of all his professions, hy one condnu-
ed, universal, calm, cheerful resignation, and patient submission to
the divine will, through every stage of his disease, than he 5 not so
much as one discontented expression, nor the least appearance of
murmuring, through the whole. And never did any person expire
with more perfect freedom from pain ; — not so much as one dis-
torted hair — but in the most proper sense of the words, he fell
asleep. Death had certainly lost its sting, as to him.
"Your daughter, Mrs. Burr, and her children, through the mer-
cy of God, are" safely over the disease, and she desires me to send
in the Boston Gazette, of April 10, 1750.—^' On Wednesday, the 22cl of
last month, died, by inoculation, at Nassau Hall, an eminent servant of God,
the llev. pious, Mr. Jonathan Edwards, President of the CoUcg-e of New
Jersey; a gentleman of distinguished abilities, and an heavenly temper of
mind: a most rational, generous, catholic and exemplary christian, admi-
red by all who knew him, for his uncommon candour and disinterested bene-
volence ; a pattern of temperance, meekness, patience and charity; always
steady, calm and serene ; a very judicious and instructive preacher, and a
most excellent divine. And, as he lived, cheerfully resigned to the will of
Heaven, so he died, or rather, as the Scriptures emphatically express it,
with respect to good men, he/ell asleep in Jesus, without the least appear-
ance of pain."
580 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
her duty to you, the best of mothers. She has had the small-pox
the heaviest of all, whom I have inoculated, and little Sally, far the
lightest ; she has but three in her face. I am sure it will prove ser-
viceable to her future health.
"I conclude, with my heart}^ prayer, dear Madam, that you may
be enabled to look to that God, whose love and goodness you have
experienced a thousand times, for direction and help, under this
most afflictive dispensation of his providence, and under every other
difficulty, you may meet with here, in order to your being more
perfectly fitted for the joys of heaven, hereafter.
"I am, dear Madam,
"Your most sympathizing
"And affectionate friend,
" And very humble servant,
"William Shippen.''
This letter reached Mrs. Edwards, while in a feeble state of
health, when she was preparing to pay a visit, first to her sister,
Mrs. Hopkins, at West Springfield, and then to her mother, Mrs.
Edwards, of Windsor, in consequence of the death of Mr. Edwards'
father. What her feelings w^ere, and those of her family, under
this unexpected and overwhehiiing dispensation, can be more easily
conceived than described.
" She had long told her intimate friends, that she had, after long
struggles and exercises, obtained, by God's grace, an habitual wil-
hngness to die herself, or part with any of her most near relatives.
That she was willing to bring forth children for death ; and to resign
up him, whom she esteemed so great a blessing to her and her fa-
mily, her nearest partner, to the stroke of death, whenever God
should see fit to take him. And when she had the greatest trial, in
the death of Mv. Edwards, she found the help and comfort of such
a disposition. Her conduct on this occasion, was such as to excite
the admiration of her friends ; it discovered that she was sensible of
the great loss, which she and her children had sustained in his death ;
and, at the same time, shovred that she was quiet and resigned, and
had those invisible supports, wliich enabled her to trust in God with
quietness, hope, and humble joy."
A few days afterwards, she addressed the follo\ving Letter to
Mrs. Burr.
'' Stockbridge, AjprilS, 1758.
" IMy very dear Child,
"What shall I say ! A holy and good God has covered us with
a dark cloud. O that we may kiss the rod, and lay our hands on
our mouths ! The Lord has done it. He has made me adore his
goodness, that we had him so long. But my God lives ; and he
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 581
has my heart. O what a legacy my husband, and your father, has
left us ! We are all given to God ; and there I am, and love to be.
" Your ever affectionate mother,
" Sarah Edwards."
On the same sheet, was the following letter from one of her
daughters.
" My dear Sister,
"My mother \wote this, with a great deal of pain, in her neck,
which disabled her from writing any more. She thought you would
be glad of these few lines from her own hand.
" O, sister, how many calls have we, one upon the back of an-
other. O, I beg your prayers, that we, who are young in this family,
may be awakened and excited to call more earnestly on God, that
he w^ould be our Father and friend forever.
" My father took leave of all his people and family as affection-
ately, as if he knew he should not come again. On the Sabbath after-
noon, he preached from these words, — TFe have no continuing city,
therefore let us seek one to come. The chapter that he read was
Acts the 20th. O, how proper; w^hat could behave done more.
When he had got out of doors he turned about, — " I commit you to
God," — said he. — I doubt not but God will take a fatherly care of
us, if we do not forget him.
'* I am your ever affectionate sister,
" Susannah Edwards."
" StocJchridge, Jlpril 3, 1758.
" Mrs. Burr and her children were inoculated, at the same time
that her father w^as, and had recovered when he died. But after
she was perfectly recovered, to all appearance, she was suddenly
seized with a violent disorder, which carried her off in a few days ;
and which, the physician said, he could call by no name, but that
of tt'messenger, sent suddenly, to ccdl her out of the world. She
died, April 7, 1758, sixteen days after her father, in the 27th year
of her age. She was married to Mr. Burr, June 29, 1752. They
had two children, a son and a daughter.
" Mrs. Burr exceeded most of her sex, in the beauty of her
person, as well as in her behaviour and conversation. She disco-
vered an unaffected, natural freedom, tow^ards persons of all ranks,
with whom she conversed. Her genius was much more than com-
mon. She had a lively, sprightly imagination, a quick and pene-
trating discernment, and a good judgment. She possessed an un-
common degree of w it and vivacity ; which yet was consistent with
pleasantness and good nature ; and she knew how to be facetious
and sportive, without trespassing on the bounds of decorum, or of
strict and serious religion. In short, she seemed formed to please,
5fQ2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
and especially to please one, of Mr. Burr's taste and character, in
whom he was exceedingly happy. But what crowned all her ex-
cellencies, and was her chief glory, was Religion. She appear-
ed to be the subject of divine impressions, when seven or eight
years old ; and she made a public profession of religion, when
about fifteen. Her conversation, until her death, was exemplary,
as becometh godliness." — She was, in every respect, an ornament
to her sex, being equally distinguished for the suavity of her man-
ners, her literary accomplishments, and her unfeigned regard to re-
ligion. Her religion did not cast a gloom over her mind, but made
her cheerful and happy, and rendered the thought of death trans-
pordng. She left a number of manuscripts, on interesting subjects,
and it w^as hoped they would have been made public ; but they
are now lost.
Mrs. Edwards did not long survive her husband. In Septem-
ber, she set out, in good health, on a journey to Philadelphia, to
take care of her tw^o orphan grand-children, which were now in
that city ; and had been, since the death of Mrs. Burr. As they
had no relations in those parts, Mrs. Edwards proposed to take
them into her own family. She arrived there, by the way of
Princeton, Sept. 21, in good health, having had a comfortable
journey. But, in a few days, she was seized with a violent dysen-
tery, w^iich, on the fifth day, put an end to her life, October 2d,
1758, in the 49th year of her age. She said not much in her
sickness ; being exercised, most of the time, with violent pain. On
the morning of the day she died, she apprehended her death w^as
near, when she expressed her entire resignation to God, and her
desire that he might be glorified in all things ; and that she might
be enabled to glorify him to the last : and continued in such a tem-
per, calm and resigned, till she died.
Her remains were carried to Princeton, and deposited with those
of Mr. Edwards. Thus they, who were in their lives remarkably
lovely and pleasant, in their death were not much divided. Here,
the father and mother, the son and daughter, were laid together in
the grave, within the space of a litde more than a year ; though a
few months before, their dwelling was more than 150 miles apart :
— two Presidents of the same College, and their consorts, than
whom, it will doubtless be hard to find four persons, more valuable
and useful !
By these repeated strokes, following in quick succession, the
American Church, within a few months, sustained a loss, which
probably, in so short a space of time, will never be equalled.
Mr. and Mrs. Edwards lived together, in the married state,
above thirty years ; in wliich time, they had eleven children, three
sons, and eight daughters. The second daughter died, Feb. 14,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWAUDS. 583
1748. The third daughter was Mrs. Burr. The youngest daugh-
ter, Elizabeth, died soon after her parents.^'
The Trustees of the College erected a marble monument, over
the grave of jVIi\ Edwards, which has the following inscription :
M. S.
Reverendi admodiim Viri,
JONATHAN EDWARDS, A. M,
Collegii Novae CgBsarige Preesidis.
Natus apud Windsor Connecticutensium V. OctobrLs.
A. D. MDCCIII, s. V.
Patre Reverendo Timotheo Edwards oriundus,
Collegio Yalensi educatiis ;
Apud Northampton Sacris initiatus. xv Februarii,
MDCCXXVI-Vir.
Illinc dimissus xxii Junii, mdccl.
Et Munus Barbaros instituendi accepit.
Prseses Aulas Nassovicae creatus xvi Februarii,
MDCCLVIII.
Defunctus in hoc Vico xxii Martii soquentis, s. is.
yEtatis LV, heu nimis brevisl
Hie jacet mortalis pars.
Qualis Persona quoBris, Viator?
Vir Corpore procero, sed gracili,
Studiis intensissirnis, Abstinentia, et SeduUtate,
Attenuate.
Ingenii acumine, Judicio acri, et Prudentia,
Secundus Nemini Mortalium.
Artium hberahum et Scientiarum peritia insignis,
Criticorum sacrorum optimus, Theologus eximius,
Ut vix alter tequalis ; Disputator candidus ;
Fidei Cliristianos Propugnator validus et invictus;
Conconiator gravis, serins, discriminans;
Et, Deo ferente, Successu
Felicissimus.
Pietate prseclarus, Moribus suis severus,
Ast aliis asquus et benign us.
VixJt dilectus, veneratus —
Sed, ah ! lugendus
Moriebatur.
Quantos Gemitus discedens ciebat!
Heu Sapientia tanta! heu Doctrina et Religio I
Amissum plorat Collegium, plorat et Ecclesia:
At, eo recepto, gaudet
Coelum.
Abi, Viator, et pia sequere Vestigia.
■'^ Sec Appendix K.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Concluding Remarks,
The writer of the preceding pages regrets, at least as sincerely
as any of his readers, that the collection of facts, which they con-
tain, is not more full and complete ; yet, in consequence of the long
interval, which has elapsed since the death of President Edwards,
they are all, which, after much time, and labour and travel, he has
been able to discover. Such as they are, they constitute, with his
writings, the body of materials, from which we are to form our es-
timate of his character, as an intelligent and moral being.
In reviewing them, it is delightful to remember, in the outset,
that, so far as the human eye could judge, the indi\iduals of both
the families from which he derived his descent, were, as far back
as we can trace them, distinguished for their piety. Each married
pair, in both lines, with that care and conscientiousness, which so
generally marked the Pilgrims of New England, and their Puritan
ancestors, trained up their children in the fear of God ; and con-
tinued, through life, to supplicate daily the Divine favour, on tliem
and their descend ents, in all succeeding generations. Their prayers,
ascending separately and successively indeed, were yet embodied in
their influence, and from Him, who " showeth mercy to thousands
of generations of them that love him, and keep his commandments,"
called down concentrated blessings on their common offspring. So
full, so rich, w^ere these blessings, as bestowed on the subject of
this memoir, that, perhaps, no one example on record furnishes a
stronger encouragement to parents, to WTCstle wuth God for the ho-
liness and the salvation of their posterity.
It was owing to the moral influence thus exerted, and to the Di-
vine favour thus secured, that, when we review the childhood and
youth of Mr. Edwards, we find them not only passing with-
out a stain upon his memory, but marked by a purity and excel-
lence, rarely witnessed at so early a period of life. The religious
impressions, made upon his mind in childhood, were certainly fre-
quent, deep, and of long continuance, and had a powerful effect
upon his ultimate character ; yet the estimate, formed of their real
nature by different persons, will probably be different. His own
estimate of them was, unquestionably, that they were not the result
of real religion.
The circumstances, which led him to this conclusion, were these
iiJFfi OF PICESIDENT EDWARDS^. 585
two : — First, That, after he had cherished the hope of his own
conversion, for a considerable period, and had experienced a high
degree of joy, in what he regarded as communion with God, he lost
imperceptibly this spirituality of mind, relinquished for a season the
" constant performance" of the practice of secret prayer, and che-
rished many affections of a w^orldly and sinful character : — Second-
ly, That, when he recovered from this state of declension, his-
views of divine truth, particularly those connected with the Sove-
reignty of God, were in many respects new, and far more clear
and delightful, than any which he had previously formed.
Without calling in question the fact, that a given individual has,
on some accounts, decidedly superior advantages forjudging of his
own christian character, than others enjoy 5 and without presuming
to decide on the correctness of the estimate, thus formed by Mr,
Edwards ; it may not be improper to state various circumstances,
which lead me to suspect, that it may perhaps have been errone-
ous: 1. The declension, of whir- h he complains, appears to have
been chiefly, or wholly, a declension in the state of the afFecdons.
2. Those impressions began, when he was seven or eight years of
age, and were so powerful and lasting, as to render religion the
great object of attention, for a number of years. As made on the
mind of such a child, they w^ere very remarkable, even if w^e sup-
pose them to have resulted in piety. 3. The season of his de-
clension commenced soon after his admission to college, when he
was twelve years of age. That a truly pious child, in consequence
of leaving his early religious connections and associations,, and es-
pecially the altar and the incense of the parental sanctuary, of re-
moving to a new place of residence, of entering on a new course of
life, of forming new" acquaintances and attachments, of feeling the
strong attractions of study, and the pow^erful incentives of ambi-
tion, and of being exposed to the new and untried temptations of a
public seminary ; should, for a season, so far decline from his pre-
vious spirituality, as to lose ail hope of his own conversion, is so far
from being a surprizing event, that, in ordinary cases, it is perhaps
to be expected. Piety, at its commencement in the mind, is usu-
ally feeble ; and especially is it so, in the mind of a child. How
often are similar declensions witnessed, even at a later age. Yet
the subject of such backsliding, though, during its continuance, he
may well renounce the hope of his conversion, does not usually re-
gard the period of his recovery, as the commencement of his chris-
tian life. — 4. He had not, at this period, made a public profession
of religion ; and, of course, was not restrained from such declen-
sion by his own covenant, by communion w ith christians, or by the
consciousness, that, as a visible christian, his faults were subjected
to the inspection and the censure of the surround*ing w^orld. 5.
Though charitable in judging others, he was at least equally severe
in judging himself. 6. He appears, at a very early period, to have
Vol. I. 74
o80 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS,
formed views of the purity of the christian character — of the de-
gree of freedom from sin, and of the degree of actual holiness,
requisite to justify the hope of conversion — altogether more eleva-
ted in their nature, than the truth will warrant. 7. That his views
of divine truth — particularly of the Sovereignty of God — should
have opened, after the age of twelve, with so much greater clear-
ness and beauty, as to appear wholly new, was to have been ex-
pected from the nature of the case. 8. At a subsequent period,
when his mind was incessantly occupied by the unusual perplexi-
ties of his tutorship, he complained of a similar declension. 9.
The purity, strength and comprehensiveness, of his piet)", as exhi-
bited immediately after his public profession of Christianity, was so
much superior to what is frequently witnessed, in christians of an
advanced standing, as almost to force upon us the conviction that
it commenced, — not a few months before, at the time of his sup-
posed conversion, but — at a much earlier period of life. Rare in-
deed is the fact, that holiness is not, at its commencement in the
soul, " as a grain of mustard-seed, which is the least of all seeds ;"
and though in the rapidity of its growth, it differs widely in different
soils, yet time is indispensably necessary, before hs fruits can cover
the full-grown plant, like the clusters on the vine. — These conside-
rations, and particularly the last, have led me to believe, that the
early religious impressions of i\Ir. Edwards are to be regarded, as
having been the result of a gracious operation of the Spirit of God.
upon his heart.
Under this happy influence, exerted in childhood, his character
w^as formed. It prompted him then to study the Scriptures, to love
prayer, to sanctify the sab;3ath. and to pay an unusual attention to
the duties of religion. It iaspired him with reverence towards God.
and made him afraid to sin. It rendered him conscientious in the
performance of every relative duty, in manifesting love and grati-
tude, honour and obedience, towards his parents, kindness and cour-
teousness towards his sisters, and the other companions of his child-
hood, respect and deference to his superiors, and good will to all
around him. It led him also, at a very early period, to overcome
that aversion to mental labour, which is so natural to man, and to
devote himself with exemplary assiduity to the great dut^^, daily
assigned him, of storing his mind with useful knowledge. Some
of our readers, we are aware, may perhaps regard the recollections
of his earlier years, as of litde importance ; but those, who cherish
common sympathies, with the whole body of evangelical christians,
in the deep interest which they feel in his character and efforts, and
who reflect, that the foundation of that character and of those ef-
forts was then laid, will require of us no apology for thus exhibiting
ihe comparative innocence and purity, the docility and amiableness,
the tenderness of conscience, the exemplary industry, and the ar-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 58T
dent thirst for knowledge, which characterized this vernal season
of his life.
The developement of mental superiority, in the childhood and
youth of Mr. Edwards, was certainly uncommon, if not singular.
Boys of the age of eleven and twelve, even when receiving every
aid from their parents and instructors, and when feeling the influ-
ence of all the motives, which they can present, are usually unwil-
ling, in any branch of natural science, to examine, so as thoroughly
to comprehend, the discoveries and investigations of others. Still
more unwilling are they to make this examination, when no such
aid is furnished, and no such inducements are presented. But
rare indeed is the instance, in which the attention of such a boy
has been so far arrested, by any of the interesdng phenomena, in
either of the kingdoms of nature, that he has tieen led, without
prompting, and without aid, to pursue a series of exact observations
and discoveries, as to the facts themselves ; to search out their
causes ; and, as tlie result of the w^hole, to draw up and present a
lucid, systematic and well digested, report of his investigations. —
The examination of the character and habits of the Wood-spider,
made of his own accord by Edwards, at the age specified, and
pursued through a long series of observations and deductions, evin-
ces a power of attention, and an accuracy of conclusion, which
would have qualified him at that time, if possessed of the proper
instruments and specimens, for almost any investigations of Natural
History. The Report of it, also, if we except the childishness of
some of its phraseology, which, indeed, only adds to its interest, is
as well arranged and luminous, as the well-written papers, which
we now find in the Journals of Science. Perhaps it may be ques-
tioned, whether higher evidence of a mature and manly mind, in
so young a child, has hitherto been presented to the world.
After the lapse of a little more than a year, just as he attained the
age of fourteen, we find him entering on pursuits of a still higher
character. Few boys of that age have sufficient strength of intel-
lect, to comprehend the Essay on the Human Understanding.
Of those who have, but a small proportion can be persuaded to read
it ; and a much smaller, still, are found to read it voluntarily, and
of choice. We find Edwards, however, at this period of life, not
only entering on this work, of his own accord, and with deep inte-
rest, but at once relinquishing every other pursuit, that he may de-
vote himself wholly to the philosophy of the mind ; and, to use his
own language, " enjoying a far higher pleasure in the perusal of its
pages, than the most greedy miser finds, when gathering up hand-
fuls of silver and gold, from some newly discovered treasure."
Nor is this all. While reading the work of Locke, he presents
himself before us, not as a pupil, nor simply as a cridc ; but in the
higher character of an investigator, exploring for himself the un>
verse of minds, and making new and interesting discoveries. Forr
5SS LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
tunately his investigations are preserved, and may be compared
with the efforts of other distinguished men, at the same period of
life, in other conntries and in other ages. And if any one of all those
efforts discovers greater perspicacity and mental energy, than the
" Notes on the Mind ;" particularly, the articles entitled. Being,
Space, Motion, Genus, the Will, and Excellency ; we are yet to
learn where it is to be found, and who was its author. The discus-
sion of the very important and difficult question, in the last of these
articles, What is the Foundation of Exceli^ency — of Excel-
lency in its most enlarged acceptation, in things material and spi-
ritual, in things intellectual, imaginative and moral, — is not only
original, as to its youthful author, and profound, but is even now,
we believe, in various respects, new to the investigations of philo-
sophy.* The Notes on Natural Science, furnish similar
proofs of high mental superiorit}" ; and, by their variety of topics,
their general accuracy, and their originality, evince a power and
comprehension, discovered by onty here and there an individual,
when possessed of the full maturity of his faculties. His habits of
thinking and reasoning, at this time of life, appear to have been as
severe, as exact and as successful, as those of the most accomplish-
ed scholars usually are, in the vigour of manhood. The plan of
study, itself, which he then formed, — of studying with his pen; and
of immediately, and of course, employing the principles of the sci-
ence he was examining, which had been already detailed and de-
monstrated by others, in the discovery of new principles, — is at least
equal evidence of the same superiority. So vigorous was the men-
tal soil, that the seeds of thought could not be implanted therein,
without being quickened at once, and made to grow into a rich and
abundant harvest. Lookmg at these two series of Notes, in con-
nection with the plan of study under which they grew, and then
comparing them, % the aid of recollection, with the efforts of other
children and youths of uncommon promise ; we instincdvely ask,
When, and where, has the individual lived, who has left behind him
substantial proofs, that he has possessed, at the same age, a mind
moi e powerful, comprehensive or creative ?
These conclusions are only confirmed, by the sui^ey of his suc-
ceeding years. Though drawn away from the entire devotion of
his mind to his collegiate studies, by (what were to him) the alluring
blandishments of Mental philosophy, he yet sustained in his class
the first standing as a scholar ; and, though leaving college when
sixteen, he was not too young to receive its highest honours. Hav-
ing entered the desk at eighteen, he was, after a few trials, designa-
ted by a number of gentlemen of a superior character, for a very
*The last article under this head, is obviously the foundation of the au*
thor's subsequent Treatise on the Nature of True Virtue.
LIFE OF pr:esident ebwards. 589
important and difficult station ; to which, as well as to various other
interesting fields of labour, he received most pressing invitations.
The extraordinary difficulties and perplexities of the college,
while he was one of its officers, sufficient as they were to have over-
whelmed a common mind, only served to furnish him and his col-
leagues a fairer opportunit}% to show forth the superiority of their
own vcharacter. By their wisdom and fidelity, the college was
preserved and enlarged, when in imminent danger of ruin ; and the
period of their administration will ever be regarded, as one of the
•most important eras in its history.
While the review of the childhood and youth of Mr. Edwards
thus forces upon us the conviction, that, in the early developement
of extraordinary mental powers, he has had few equals ; and enables
us to reflect, with pleasure, that these powers were never prostituted
to folly, or to vice, but, from the beginning were faithfully devoted
to the great end for which they were given ; it also leads us to re-
mark, that his character, as a moral being, was thoroughly formed
and established, at a very early period of life. Like a dutiful
child, he listened, indeed, to the counsels of his parents, as to ttie
principles by which his conduct bhould be regulated ; but he also
ex-amlned for himself the foundations of those principles, and, hav-
ing discovered that they were firm and immoveable, formed out of
them a series of rules, for the systematic regulation of his own con-
duct. These rules, particularly as exemplified in the journal of his
^iaily life, evince not only a pure and transparent sincerity, and the
greatest openness of soul towards God ; as well as an inspection,
nretaphy sic ally accurate, of his- own mind, and a thorough acquaint-
ance witli his own heart ; but a knowledge of his duty, — to God,
his fellow-men and himself, — and a conscientiousness in performing
it, which are usually the result of great wisdom and piety, combi-
ned with long experience. They grew, obviously, out of a dispo-
sition to turn every occurrence of life to a religious use, and thus to
grow wiser and better, continually, under the course of discipline,
to which the providence of God subjected him. They appear to
have been made under the immediate inspection of the Omniscient
^ye, with a solemn conviction that he was an immortal being, form-
ed to act on the same theatre with God, and angels, and die just
made perfect, in carrying forward the kingdom of holiness and joy,
in its ever enlarging progress. Viewing him.self, as just entering on
this career of glory, he adopted, for the permanent direction of his
course, the best and noblest resolution, that an intelligent being can
•form ; — " Resolved, That I will do whatsoever I think to be most
to the glory of God, and my own good, profit and pleasure, in the
whole of my duration ; without any consideration of the time, whe-
ther now, or never so many myriads of ages hence : resolved, to do
whatsoever I think to be my duty, and most for the good and ad-
vantage of mankind in general : resolved, so to do, whatever diffi-
590 I^l*'E OF PRESIDENT EBWARDS.
culties I meet with, how many soever, and how great soever." In
the spirit of this resolution, we find him, with all the earnestness of
which he was capable, giving up himself to God, — all that he was,
and all that he possessed, — so as habitually to feel that he was in
no respect his own, and could challenge no right to the faculties of
his body, to the powers of his mind, or the affections of his heart;
receiving Christ as a prince, and a saviour, under a solemn cove-
nant to adhere to the faith and obedience of the gospel, however
hazardous and difficult the profession and practice of it might be ;
and taking the Holy Spirit as his teacher, sanctifier and only com-
forter. And, in accordance with both, we find him, at this time,
regularly making the glory of God the great end for which he liv-
ed ; habitually trusting in God, to such a degree, as to feel no
uneasiness about his worldly condition ; maintaining the most open
and confidential intercourse with his Maker ; cherishing exalted
thoughts of Christ and his salvation ; feeling himself to be a part of
Christ, and to have no separate interest from his ; exercising a filial
and delightful sense of dependence on the Holy Spirit, for the daily
communication of his grace ; regarding communion with God as
the very fife and sustenance of the soul ; delighting in praising
God, and in singing his praises, and as much when alone, as in the
company of others ; often observing days of secret fasting, that he
might discover, and repent of, and renounce every sin ; maintain-
ing a constant warfare against sin and temptation ; frequently re-
newing his dedication of himself to God ; conversing daily and
familiarly with his own death and his own final trial ; rejoicing ha-
bitually in the divine perfections and the divine government ; reve-
rentially acknowledging the divine hand in all the works of nature,
and in all the events of providence ; exhibiting a calm and sweet
submission to the divine will under all the afflictions of life, so that
he could regard afflictions as real and great blessings ; and enabled
so to live v.ith God, from day to day, and from hour to hour, as to
be delightfully conscious of his presence, to refer his inmost mind
to the inspection of his eye, to value his approbation above all things
else, to cherish a joyful sense of union to him, to converse with
him, as a father, concerning his wants, infirmities and sins, his dan-
gers, duties and trials, his joys and sorrows, his fears and desires,
his hopes and prospects, and to commune with him in all his works
and dispensations, in his perfections and his glory. And, as the
result of this, we find the Spirit of God unfolding to him the won-
ders of divine truth ; vouchsafing to him joyful and glorious discov-
eries of the perfections of God, as the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Spirit ; enabling him to live, as in the immediate presence and
vision of the things that are unseen and eternal; and communicating
to him a joyful assurance of the favour of God, and of a title to future
glory.
This state of his heart towai'ds God, prepared him for a just es-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 591
timate of his own character, for the formation of the best habits,
and for a conscientious and faitliful government over himself. The
daily and Ci.reful survey of his sins, by the light of the divine hoh-
ness, enabled him to discover the deceitfulness of his own heart,
and led him habitually to abhor himself, to form none but humbhng
and abasing views of his own attainments in piety, and to esteem
others better than himself. There was something extremely deli-
cate in his constitution ; which always obliged him to the exactest
rules of temperance, and every method of cautious and prudent
living. His temperance was the result of principle. It was not
the mere ordinary care and watchfulness of temperate people, but
such a degree of self-denial, both as to the quantity and quality of his
food, as left his mind, in every part of the day, aUke unclouded in
its views, and unembarrassed in its movements. We have seen,
from his diary, that he rose at a very early hour, throughout the
year ; that, in the morning, he considered well the business and
studies, of the day, resolved to pursue that which was the most im-
portant; that his habits of punctuality were exact and thorough ; that
he husbanded his time, as the miser guards his choicest treasures ;
not losing it even in his walks, his rides, or his journeys ; and not
allowing himself to leave his study for the table, if his mind would
thereby lose its brighter moments, and its happier sequences of
thought and discovery ; and that, in consequence of this regularity
of life, and an exact and punctilious regard to bodily exercise, he was
enabled to spend an unusual pordon of every day, in severe and
laborious mental application.* Let it also be remembered, by
every clergyman, that notwithstanding the exact discipline to which
his mind had been subjected, by the course of his education, and
by his long devotion to metaphysical pursuits, he continued his at-
tention to mathematical studies, as a source, alike, of recreation,
and improvement, throughout the whole of his ministerial life.
The habits of his religious life, which he formed in his youth,
were not less thorough and exact. His observation of the sabbath
was such as to make it, throughout, a day of real religion ; so that
not only were his conversation and reading conformed to the great
design of the day, but he allowed himself in no thoughts or medi-
tations, which were not decidedly of a religious character. It was
his rule, not only to search the Scriptures daily, but to study them
so steadily, constantly and frequently, as that he might perceive a
regular and obvious growth in his knowledge of them. By prayer
and self-application, he took constant care to render them the
*0n a preceding page it is stated, on the authority of Dr. Hopkins, that
he regularly spent thirteen hours, every day, in close study. After receiv-
ing the invitation to Princeton, he told his eldest son, that he had for many
years sT^ent fourteen hours a day in study; and mentioned the necessity of
giving up a part of this time to other pursuits, as one of his chief objections
against accepting the office of President.
59^ LIFE OF PRESIDEN'T EDWVRDS.
means of progressive sanctification. He made a secret of his pri-
vate devotions, observes Dr. Jiopkins, and therefore they cannot
be particularly known ; though there is much evidence that he was
punctual, constant and frequent, in secret prayer, and often kept
days of fasting and prayer in secret, and set apart time for serious,
devout meditations on spiritual and eternal diings, as part of his re-
ligious exercises in secret. It appears from his Diary, that his stated
seasons of secret prayer were, from his youth, three times a day, — in
his journeys, as well as at home. He was, so far as can be known,
much on his knees in secret, and in devout reading of God's word,
and meditation upon it. And his constant, solemn converse with
God, in these exercises of secret religion, made his face, as it were,
to shine before others. His appearance, his countenance, his words
and whole demeanour, were attended with a seriousness, gravity
and solemnity, which was the natural, genuine,- indication and ex-
pression, of a deep abiding sense of divine things on his mind, and
of his living constantly in the fear of God. His watchfulness over
himself — over his external conduct and over his secret thoughts
and purposes — was most thorough and exemplary. The fear of
God, and a consciousness of his own weakness, made him habitu-
ally apprehensive of sin, and led him most carefully to avoid every
temptation. His self-examination was regular, universal, and in a
sense constant. Every morning he endeavoured to foresee, and to
guard against, the dangers of the day. Every night he carefully
reviewed the conduct of his mind, during its progress, and enquir-
ed, wherein he had been negligent ; what sin he had committed ;
wherein he had denied himself; and regularly kept an account of
every thing, which he found to be wrong. This record he review-
ed at the close of the week, of the month, and of the year, and on
the occurrence of every important change in life ; that he might
know his own condition, and that he might carry his sins in humble
confession before God. Whenever he so much questioned whe-
ther he had done his duty, as that the quiet of his mind was there-
by disturbed, he regularly set it down, that he might examine its
real nature ; and, if found in any respect to be wrong, might put it
away. Every course of conduct, which led him in the least to
doubt of the love of God ; every action of his mind, the review of
which would give him uneasiness in the hour of death, and on his
final trial ; he endeavoured, with all his strength, to avoid. Every
obvious sin, he traced back to its original, that he might afterward
know where his danger lay. Every desire, which might prove the
occasion of sin, — the desire of wealth, of ease, of pleasure, of in-
fluence, of fame, of popularity, — as well as every bodily appetite,
he strove not only to watch against, but habitually and unceasingly
to mortify ; regarding occasions of great self-denial as glorious op-
portunities of destroying sin, and of confirming himself in holiness;
and uniformly finding that his greatest mortifications were succeeded
]AVE OF PRESIlJHXT F.D'.VVHDS. 593
by the greatest comforts. On the approach of affliction, he search-
ed out the sin, which he ought especially to regard, as calling for
such a testimony of the divine displeasure, that he might receive
the chastisement with entire submission, and be concerned about
nothing but his duty and his sin. The virtues and sins of others
Jed him to examine himself, whether he possessed the former, and
whether he did not practice the latter. Thus his whole life was a
continued course of self-examination ; and in the duty of secret
fasting, and humiliation, which he very frequently observed, — a
duty enjoined by Christ, on his followers, as explicitly, and in the
same terms, as the duty of secret prayer ; enjoined too, for the very
purpose of discovery, confession, and purification, — he w^as accus-
tomed, with the greatest unreservedness of which he was capable,
to declare his ways to God, and ' to lay open his soul before him,
all his sins, temptations, difficulties, sorrows and fears, as well as
his desires and hopes; that the light of God's countenance might
shine upon him without obstruction.
The fear of God had a controlling influence, also, in regulating
his intercourse wdth mankind. The basis of that intercourse, in all
the relations of life, and indeed of his whole character, was evan-
gelical integrity, — a settled unbending resolution to do w^hat he
thought right, w^hatever self-denial or sacrifices it might cost him.
This trait of character he early discovered, in the unfavourable esti-
mate, which he formed, of his youthful attainments in religion ; and
in the severe judgment, which he passed upon the period of his offi-
cial connection with college, as a period of marked declension in
his christian life. He discovered it, during that connection, in his
most conscientious and honourable efforts to promote the welfare of
that institution, under uncommon difficulties and trials. He disco-
vered it during his ministry at Northampton, in the very laborious
performance of every ministerial duty, and in his firm and fearless
defence of the truth, in opposition to numbers^ power and influence.
He discovered it eminently in the afiair of his dismission. His
conscience at first hesitated, as to the lawfulness of the prevailing
mode of admission to the church. Still, he regarded the question
as altogether doubtful. It had been once publicly discussed ; his
own colleague and grandfather, who. had introduced it at North-
ampton, being one of the combatants ; and the victory had been
supposed to be on his side, and in favour of the existing mode.
The churches of the county had adopted it ; and the whole cur-
rent of public opinion, — the united voice of weakh, fashion, num-
bers, learning and influence, — was in its favour. If he decided
against continuing the practice, all these would certainly be com-
bined against him ; his people would demand his dismission, before
a tribunal which had prejudged the case ; his only means of sup-
porting a young and numerous family would be taken away, at a
Vol. I. 75
594 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
time of life, when an adequate provision for their wants would pro*-
bably involve him in extreme embarrassment. Yet none of these
things moved him ; and his only anxiety was, to ascertain and to
perform his duty. He discovered it, in the same manner, in the
controversy at Stockbridge. There, the same influence, which, in
the former case, had effected his dismission, he knew would be
combined against him, with increased hostility, and in all probability
would deprive his family a second time of their support ; unless he
sat quietly by, and saw the charities of christian philanthropy per-
verted to sources of private emolument. But in such a crisis he
could not deliberate for a moment.
" He had a strict and inviolable regard to justice, in all his deal-
ings with his neighbours, and was very careful to provide things
honest in the sight of all men ; so that scarcely a man had any deal-
ings ^^^th him, who was not conscious of his uprightness.
" His great benevolence to mankind discovered itself, among
other ways, by the uncommon regard he showed to liberality, and
charity to the poor and distressed. He was much in recommend-
ing this, both in his public discourses, and in private conversation.
He often declared it to be his opinion, that professed christians were
greatly deficient in this duty, and much more so than in most other
parts of external Christianity. He often observed how much this
is spoken of, recommended and encouraged, in the holy Scriptures,
especially in the New Testament. And it was his opinion, that
every particular church ought, by frequent and liberal contributions,
to maintain a public stock, that might be ready for the poor and
necessitous members of that church ; and that the principal busi-
ness of deacons is, to take care of the poor, in the faithful and judi-
cious improvement and distribution of the church's contributions,
lodged in their hands. And he did not content himself with merely
recommending charity to others, but practised it much himself:
though, according to his Master's advice, he took great care to con-
ceal his acts of charity ; by which means, doubtless, most of his
alms-deeds will be unknown till the Resurrection, but which, if
known, would prove him to have been as honourable an example
of charity, as almost any that can be produced. This is not mere
conjecture, but is evident many ways. He was forward to give,
on all public occasions of charity ; though, when it could properly
be done, he always concealed the sum given. And some instances
of his giving more privately have accidentally come to the know-
ledge of others, in which his liberality appeared in a very extraor-
dinary degree. One of the instances was this : upon his hearing
that a poor obscure man, whom he never saw, or any of his kind-
red, was, by an extraordinary bodily disorder, brought to great
straits; he, unasked, gave a considerable sum to a friend, to be de-
livered to the distressed person ; having first required a promise of
him, that he w^ould let neither the person, who was the object of his
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 595
charity, i'lor anyone else, know, by whom it was given. This may
serve both as an instance of his extraordinary charity, and of his
great care to conceal it."*
Not less exemplary was his practice of the kindred virtue of hos-
pitality, so much enjoined on all christians, in the sacred scriptures.
As his acquaintance was veiy extensive, his house was the frequent
resort of gentlemen from all parts of the colonies ; and the friend,
and the stranger of w^orth, ever found a kind and cordial welcome
at his table, and in the midst of his family.
" He was thought by some to be distant and unsociable^ in his
manners; but this was owing to the want of a better acquaintance.
He was not, indeed, a man of many words, and was somewhat re-
served in the company of strangers, and of those, on whose can-
dour and friendship, he did not know that he could rely. And
this was probably owing to two causes. First, the strict guard he
set over his tongue, from his youth. From experience and obser-
vation he early discovered, that the sins of the tongue, make up a
very formidable proportion of all the sins committed by men, and
lead to a very large proportion of their remaining sins. He there-
fore resolved to take the utmost care, never to sin ivith his tongue ;
to avoid not only uttering reproaches himself, but receiving them,
and listening to them from others ; to say nothing for the sake of
giving pain, or wounding the feelings or reputation of others ; to say
nothing evil concerning them, except when an obvious duty required
him to do it, and then to speak, as if nobody had been as vile as
himself, and as if he had committed the same sins, or had the same
infirmides or failings, as others ; never to employ himself in idle,
trivial and impertinent talk, which generally makes up a great
part of the conversation of those, who are full of words, in all
companies ; and to make sure of that mark of a perfect man,
given by James, "If any man offend not in word, the same is a
perfect man, and able, also, to bridle the whole body." He was
sensible, that " in the multitude of words, there wanteth not sin;"
and therefore refrained his lips, and habituated himself to
think before he spoke, 'and to propose some good end in all
his words; which led him conformably to an apostolic pre-
cept, to be, above many others, slow to speak. — Secondly,
this was in part, the effect of his bodily constitution. He
possessed but a comparatively small stock of animal life : his spirits
were low, and he had neither the vivacity norslrenth of lungs to
spare, that would have been requisite in order to render him what
might be called an affable, sprightly companion, in all circles.
They, who have a great flow of animal spirits, and so can speak
*" As both the jriver, and the object of his charity, are dead, and all the
ends of the proposed secrecy are answered; it is tbouirht not inconsistent
with the above mentioned promise, to make known the fact, as it is here
related."
596 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
with more ease, and less expense, and exhaustion, than others, may
doubdess, lawfully engage in free conversation, in all companies,
for a lower end tlian that which he proposed : e. g. to please, or
to render themselves agreeable to others. But not so he, who
has not such an abundant supply : it becomes him to reserve what
he has, for higher and more important service. Besides, the want
of animal spirit, lays a man under a natural inability of ex-
ercising that freedom of conversation, at all times, and in what-
ever company he is, which those possessed of more vivacity na-
turally and easily glide into ; and the greatest degree of humility
and benevolence, of good sense and social feeling, will not remove
this obstacle.
"He was not forward to enter into any dispute before strangers,
and in companies, where there might be persons of different senti-
ments ; being sensible that such disputes are generally unprofitable
and often sinful, and of bad consequence. He thought he could
dispute to the best advantage with his pen ; yet he was always free
to give his sentiments, on any subject proposed to him, and to re-
move any difficulties or objections offered by w-ay of enquiry, as
lying in the way of what he looked upon to be the truth. But how
groundless, with regard to him, the imputation of being distant and
unsociable was, his kno\Mi and tried friends best knew. They al-
ways found him easy of access, kind and condescending ; and
though not talkative, yet affable and free. Among those, whose
candour and friendship he had experienced, he threw off all that,
which to others, had the appearance of reserve, and was most open
and communicative : and was always patient of contradiction, while
the utmost opposition was made to his senfiments, that could be
made by any arguments or objections, whether plausible or solid.
And indeed he was, on all occasions, quite sociable and free, with
all w^ho had any special business with him.
" His conversation with his friends was always savoury and pro-
fitable : in this he was remarkable, and almost singular. He was
not accustomed to spend his time with them in evil speaking, or
foolish jesting, idle chit-chat, and telling stories ; but his mouth
was that of the just, which bringeth forth wisdom, and wiiose
lips dispense knowledge. His tongue was as the pen of a ready
WTiter, while he conversed about important heavenly and divine
things, of which his heart w^as so full, in a manner so new and ori-
ginal, so natural and familiar, as to be most entertaining and in-
structive, so that none of his friends could enjoy his company
without instruction and profit, unless it was by their own fault.
" He was cautious in choosing his intimate friends, and there-
fore had not many, that might properly be called such ; but to
them he showed himself friendly in a peculiar manner. He
was, indeed, a faithful friend, and able above most others to
keep a secret. To them he discovered himself, more than to
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 597
Others, and led them into his views and ends in his conduct in par-
ticular instances : by which diey had abundant evidence that he
well understood human nature, and that his general reserved-
ness, and many particular instances of his conduct, which a stran-
ger might impute to ignorance of men, were really owing to his
uncommon knowledge of mankind.
"In his family, he practiced that conscientious exactness, which
was conspicuous in all his ways. He maintained a great esteem
and regard for his amiable and excellent consort. Much of the
tender and affectionate was expressed in his conversation with her,
and in all his conduct towards her. He was often visited by her, in
his study, and conversed freely with her on matters of religion ;
and he used commonly to pray with her in his study, at least once
a day, unless something extraordinary prevented. The season for
this, commonly, was in tlie evening, after prayers in the family, just
before going to bed. As he rose very early himself, he was wont
to have his family up betimes in the morning ; after which, before
they entered on the business of the day, he attended on family
prayers ; when a chapter in the bible was read, commonly by can-
dle-light in the winter ; upon wdiich he asked his children ques-
tions, according to their age and capacity; and took occasion
to explain some passages in it, or enforce any duty recommended,
as he thought most proper.
" He was careful and thorough in the government of his chil-
dren ; and, as a consequence of this, they reverenced, esteemed
and loved, him. He took the utmost care to begin his govern-
ment of tliem, when they were very young. When they first
discovered any degree of self-will and stubbornness, he would
attend to them, until he had thoroughly subdued them, and
brought them to submit. Such prudent discipline, exercised
with the greatest calmness, being repeated once or twice, wt.s
generally sufficient for that child; and effectually established his
parental authority, and produced a cheerful obedience ever after.
*' He kept a watchful eye over his children, that he might admo-
nish them ofthe^r^^ WTong step, and direct them in the right way.
He took opportunities to converse with them singly, and closely,
about the concerns of their souls, and to give them warnings, ex-
hortations and directions, as he saw them severally need." The
salvation of his children was his chief and constant desire, and aim>
and effort concerning them. In the evening, after tea, he custom-
arily sat in the parlour, with his family, for an hour, unbending from
the severity of study, entering freely into the feelings and concerns
of his children, and relaxing into cheerful and animated conversa-
tion, accompanied frequently with sprighdy remarks, and sallies of
wit and humour. But, before retiring to his study, he usually gave
the. conversation, by degrees, a more serious turn, addressing his
children, with great tenderness and earnestness, on die subject of
598 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
their salvation ; when the thought, that they were still strangers to
religion, would often affect him so powerfully, as to oblige him to
withdraw, in order to conceal his emotions. — " He took much
pains to instruct his children, in the principles and duties of religion,
in which he made use of the Assembly's Shorter Catechism : not
merely by taking care, that they learned it by heart ; but by lead-
ing them into an understanding of the doctrines therein taught, by
asking them questions on each answer, and explaining it to them.
His usual time to attend to this was on the evening before the sab-
bath. And, as he believed that the sabbath, or holy time, began at
sunset, on the evening preceding tlie first day of the week, he or-
dered his family to finish all their secular business by that time, or
before ; when all w^ere called together, a psalm was sung, and
prayer offered, as an introduction to the sanctification of the sab-
bath. This care and exactness effectually prevented that intruding
on holy time, by attending to secular business, which is too com-
mon even in families, where the evening before the sabbath is pro-
fessedly observed.
" He was utterly opposed to every thing like unseasonable hours,
on the part of young people, in their visiting and amusements; which
he regarded as a dangerous step towards corrupting them, and
bringing tliem to ruin. And he thought the excuse offered by ma-
ny parents, for tolerating this practice in their children, — that it is
the custom, and that the children of other people are allowed thus to
practice, and therefore it is difficult, and even impossible, to restrain
theirs, — was insufficient and frivolous, and manifested a great de-
gree of stupidity, on the supposition that the practice was hurtful
and pernicious to their souls. And when his children grew up, he
found no difficulty in restraining them from this improper and mis-
chievous practice ; but they cheerfully complied with the will of
their parents. He allowed none of his children to be absent from
home, after nine o'clock at night, when they went abroad to see their
friends and companions ; neither were they allowed to sit up much
after that time, in his own house, when any of their friends came to visit
them. If any gentleman desired to address either of his daughters,
after the requisite introduction and preliminaries, he was allowed
' all proper opportunities of becoming thoroughly acquainted with
the manners and disposition of the young lady, but must not in-
trude on the customary hours of rest and sleep, nor on the religion
and order of the family."
Perhaps there never was a man more constantly retired from the
world, giving himself to reading and contemplation ; and it was a
wonder that his feeble frame could subsist, under such fatigues,
daily repeated, and so long continued. Yet, upon this being allu-
ded to by one of his friends, only a few months before his death, he
said to him, " I do not find, but that I now am as well able to bear the
closest study, as I was thirty years ago ; and can go tlirough ihe
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 599
exercises of the pulpit, with as little uneasiness or difficulty." — In
his youth, he appeared healthy, and with a good degree of vivacity,
but v/as never robust. In middle life, he appeared very much ema-
ciated, by severe study, and intense mental application. — In his
person, he was tall of stature, and of a slender form.^ He had a
high, broad, bold forehead, and an eye unusually piercing and lu-
minous; and on his whole countenance, the features of his mind —
perspicacity, sincerity and benevolence — were so strongly impress-
ed, that no one could behold it, without at once discovering the
clearest indications of great intellectual and moral elevation. His
manners were those of the christian gentleman ^ easy, tranquil,
modest and dignified ; yet they were the manners of the student,
grave, sedate and contemplative ; and evinced an exact sense of
propriety, and an undeviating attention to the rules of decorum.
*' He had," observes one of his cotemporaries, '* a natural steadi-
ness of temper, and fortitude of mind ; which, being sanctified by
the Spirit of God, was ever of vast advantage to him, to carry him
through difficult services, and to support him under trying afflic-
tions, in the course of his life. — Personal injuries, he bore with a
becoming meekness, and patience, and a disposition to forgiveness."
— According to Dr. Hopkins, himself an eye-witness, these traits of
character were eminently discovered, throughout the whole of his
long-continued trials at Northampton. His own narrative of that
transaction, his remarks before the Council, his letters relating to it,
and his farewell sermon, all written in the midst of the passing oc-
currences, bespeak as calm, and meek, and unperturbed a state of
mind, as they would have done, had they been WTitten by a third
person, long after the events took place. — " The humility, modesty
and serenity of his behaviour, much endeared him to his acquain-
tance, and made him appear amiable in the eyes of such, as had the
privilege of conversing with him. — The several relations sustained
by him, he adorned with exemplary fidelity ; and was solicitous to
fill every station with its proper duty. — In his private walk as l
christian, he appeared an example of truly rational, consistent, uni-
form religion and virtue ; a shining instance of the power and effi-
cacy of that holy faith, to which he was so firmly attached, and of
which he was so zealous a defender. He exhibited much of spiri-
tuality, and a heavenly bent of soul. In him, one saw the loveliest
appearance — a rare assemblage of christian graces, united with the
richest gifts, and mutually subserving and recommending one an-
other."
"He had an uncommon thirst for knowledge, in the pursuit of
which he spared no cost nor pains. He read all the books, espe-
cially books treating of theology, that he could procure, from which
* His height was about sLx feet one inch.
CiOO MFii or I^RESfDENT F-UWAHDS.
lie could hope to derive any assistance, in the discovery of truth*
And in this, he did not confine himself to authors of any particular
sect or denomination ; but even took much pains to procure the
works of the most distinguished writers, who advanced views of
religion or morals, most contrary to his own' principles ; particularly
the ablest Arminian, Socinian and Infidel, writers. But he studied
the Bible more than all other books, and more than most other di-
vines do." He studied the Bible, to receive implicitly what it
teaches ; but he read other books to examine their soundness, and
to employ them as helps in the investigation of principles, and the
discovery of truth. His uncommon acquaintance with the Bible,
appears in his Sermons, in his Treatises, — particularly in the treatises
on the Affections, on the History of Redemption, on United and
Extraordinary Prayer, on the Types of the Messiah, on the Quali-
fications for Communion, and on God's Last End in the Creation,
— In his Notes on the Scriptures, and in his Miscellaneous Observa-
tions and Remarks. Any person who will read his works with
close attention, and then will compare them with those of other
theological writers, since the days of the Apostles, will easily be
satisfied that no other divine has as yet appeared, who has studied
the scriptures more thoroughly, or who has been more successful in
discovering the mind of the Holy Spirit. He took his religious
principles from the Bible, and not from Treatises, or Systems of
theology, or any work of man. On the maturest examination of
the different schemes of faith, prevailing in the world, and on com-
paring them with the sacred scriptures, he adhered to the main ar-
ticles of the Reformed Religion, with an unshaken firmness and
with a fervent zeal, yet tempered with charity and candour, and
governed by discretion. Few men are less under the bias of edu-
cation, or the influence of bigotry: few receive the articles of their
creed so little upon trust, or discover so much liberality or tho-
roughness in examining their foundation. His principles have been
extensively styled Calvinistic, yet they differ widely, from what
has usually been denominated Calvinism^ in various important
points; particularly, in all immediately connected with Moral Agen-
cy; and he followed implicitly, if any man ever followed, the apos-
tolic injunction, to call no man, Father, by receiving nothing on
human authority, and examining scrupulously every principle,
wiiich he adopted. He thought, and investigated, and judged for
himself ; and from the strength of his reasoning powers, as well as
from his very plan of study, he became truly an original waiter.
As we have already sufficiently seen, reading was not the only, nor
the chief, method, which he took, of improving his mind ; but he
devoted the strength of his time and of his faculties to writing,
without which no student, and, be it remembered, no clergyman,
can make improvements to the best advantage. He preached ex-
tensively on subjects, continued through a series of discourses : — ma-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. UOl
yf his Treatises having been a course of sermons actually delivered
from the desk. In this practice, every clergyman who has a mind fit-
ted for investigation, would do well to follow him. " Agreeably to the
11th Resolution, he applied himself, with all his might, to find out
Truth: he searched for it as for silver, and digged for it as for
hidden treasures. Every thought, on any subject, which appeared
to him worth pursuing and preserving, he pursued as far as he then
could, widi a pen in his hand. Thus he was, all his days, like tlie
industrious bee, collecting honey from every opening flower, and
storing up a stock of knowledge, which was indeed sweet to him,
as honey and the honey-comb."
"As a scholar, his intellectual furniture exceeded what was com-
mon, under the disadvantages experienced at that time, in these
remote colonies. He had an extensive acquaintance with the
arts and sciences — with classical and Hebrew literature, with
physics, mathematics, history, chronology, ethics and mental phi-
losophy. By the blessing of God on his indefatigable labours, to
the last, he was constantly treasuring up useful knowledge, both
human and divine.
" Thus he appears to have been uncommonly accomplished for
the arduous and momentous province to which he was finally called.
And had his precious life been spared, there is every reason to be-
lieve, that he would have graced the station on which he had but
entered, and proved a signal blessing to the College of New-Jer-
sey, and therein extensively served his generation according to the
will of God."
His inattention to his style is certainly to be regretted. In
earlier Hfe, he appears to have thought neatness and correctness in
writing, of litde consequence,^ and to have sent his works to the
press, very much in the state in which they were first written.
Let it here be remembered, that the cultivation of style was not
then attended to, in the colonies ; that the people at large were
accustomed to discourses, written in the plainest manner ; and that
it is extremely doubtful, whether, in the then existing state of the
country, it would have been possible for him, to have devoted
much attention to the style of his sermons, without greatly dimin-
ishing their amount of impression. About the time of his leaA'ing
Northampton, he received one of the works of Richardson, f which
he read with deep interest, and regarded as wholly favourable to
good morals and purity of character. The perusal of it led him
to attempt the formation of a more correct style, his previous in-
attention to which, he then deeply regretted ; and in this atten-pt
he had much success. The style of the Freedom of die Will,
*Sfee Preface to Five Sermons, Vol. V. pp. 349, 350.
fSiR Charles Grandison. I had this anecdote through his oldest Bonn
VeL. I. 76
60:2 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
though obviously that of a student, and not of a man of the world,
is otherwise as correct, as that of most of the metaphysical trea-
treaties, to be found in the language. The same is true, generally,
of the Treatise on Original Sin ; although it was in the press when
he died, and never received his last corrections.* In the two
highest excellencies of style, perspicuity and precision, he was
probably never excelled.
Of the powers of his mind, enough, perhaps, has been said
already. They were certainly very varied, and fitted him for
high distinction, in any of tl^e pursuits of learning or science. —
His memory was strong, exact, uniform and comprehensive. —
His imagination was rich and powerful. I know that the contrary
opmion has extensively prevailed, and that for three reasons.
First, he paid little or no attention to his style of wi-iting ; Secondly,
he never cultivated his imagination, and never indulged it but spar-
ingly, and probably in no instance, for mere ornament. Thirdly,
his great works are treatises on metaphysical subjects. A writer,
without imagination, always thinks and writes in a dry manner; and,
if his powers are great, like those of Aristotle, he writes like a
pure intelligence. Those, who are conversant with the writings
of Edwards, need not be informed, that all his works, even the
most metaphysical, are rich in illustration, or that his sermons
abound with imagery of every kind, adapted to make a powerful
and lasting impression. In his earlier writings, this faculty of his
mind was suffered to act with less restraint. The first production
of his pen, on the materiality of the soul, is a constant play of im-
agination and wit. The boy, who could speak of the spiders of
the forest, as " those wondrous animals, from whose glistening
web, so much of the wisdom of the Creator shines :" — who, in
describing their operations, could say, " I have seen a vast multi-
tude of little shining webs, and ghstening strings, brightly reflect-
ing the sun-beams, and some of them of great length, and of
such a height, that one would think they were tacked to the vault
of the heavens, and would be burnt like tow in the sun :" — and
who, in exposing the absurdity of the supposition, that there can
be absolutely Nothing, observes, " When we go to form an idea
of perfect Nothing, we must not suffer our thoughts to take sanctuar)^
in a mathematical point, but we must think of the same, thai
*The Treatises on the Aliections, and on United Extraordinary Prayer,
are the most incorrect of all his works;, published by himself. In his ser-
mons. p"b!ished in his life time, r=omewhat of the Umae labor is discernible.
The works, publish.^d by his son. Dr. Edwards, in this country, are but little
altered from the rough draught; but those first published in Edinburgh,
are, generally, more so. The History of Redemption, was considerably
corrected by my faUier, and afterwards thrown into the form of a Treatise
by Dr. Erskine. The sermons, published by Dr. Hopkins, are the least
correct of all his works.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. OOti
the sleeping rocks do dream off^ — possessed an imagination, ai
once rich, brilliant and creative. — His taste, if we do not refer to
style of writing, but merely to the judgment of the mind, con-
cerning ail the varieties of sublimity and beauty, was at once deli-
cate and correct. — Few of mankind, hitherto, have possessed
either invention, ratiocination or judgment, in so high a degree ;
and it is difficult to say, for which of these he is most distinguished.
In comparing him with the metaphysicians of the old world, we
must not forget his, and their, respective advantages for the cul-
ture of the mind. He was born in an obscure village, in which
the ancient reign of barbarism, was only beginning to yield to
the inroads of culture and civilization; in a colony comprizing
but here and there a settlement; and in a country, literally in
its infancy, constituting, with the exception of now and then a
white plantation, one vast continuous forest, and distant three
thousand miles, from Europe, the seat of arts, refinement and
knowledge. He was educated at a seminary, but three years older
than himself; which had as yet no domicil, and which furnished
advantages totally inferior to those, now enjoyed at the respecta-
ble academies of New England. The rest of his hfe was passed
amid the cares of a most laborious profession, and on the very
frontiers, (and the latter part of it in the very midst,) of savage life;
with no hbraries to explore, and vAxh. no men of eminence, with
whose minds, his could come into daily contact. His greatest
work was \M*itten in four months and a half while each Sabbath
he delivered two sermons to his English flock, and two others, by
interpreters, to two distinct auditories of Indians, and catechized
the children of both tribes, and carried on all the correspondence
of the mission, and was forced to guard against the measures of a
powerful combination, busily occupied in endeavouring to drive
him from his office, and thus to deprive his family of their daily
bread. — With these things in view, instead of drawing any such
comparison myself, I will refer my readers to the opinion of a
writer of no light authority on such a subject, — I mean Dugald
Stewart ; — who, after having detailed the systems of Locke, and
Leibnitz, and Berkeley, and Condillac, speaks thus of the
subject of this memoir :—" There is, however, one Metaphysician,
of whom America has to boast, w^ho, in logical acuteness and
subtlety, does not yield to any disputant bred in the universities of
Europe. I need not say that I allude to Jonathan Edwards."
Mr. Edwards acquired a very high character, as a divine and
as a preacher, during his life. " Among the luminaries of the
church, in these American regions." says one olhis cotemporaries,*
*I suppose the writer referred to here, nnd .n various nilior places, to hr.vt
oeen Dr. Fhilev.
604 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
he was justly reputed a star of the first magnitude : thoroughly
versed in ail the branches of theology, didactic, polemic, casuistic,
experimental and practical. In point of divine knowledg;e and skill,
he had few equals, and perhaps no superior : at least in those for-
eign parts." — "Mr. Edwards," says Dr. Hopkins, "had the most
universal character of a good preacher, of almost any minister in
Arnerica. There were but few that heard him, who did not call
him a good preacher, however they might dislike his religious
principles, and be much offended at the same truths when deliver-
ed by otliers ; and most people admired him, above all the preach-
ers that ever they heard." His character as a laborious and faith-
ful minister, and especially as a powerful and successful preacher,
if we may judge from the history of his life, and of the time in
which he lived, was such, for many years before his death, as to
leave him here without a competitor.'^ This was owing chiefly to
his preaching and pastoral labours ; for most of liis laboured pro-
ductions were published, either a little before, or after, his death ;
yet, long ere this, his fame as a preacher and minister of Christ,
had pervaded the colonies, and was extensively known in Great
Britain. Until within these few years, there were many living wit-
nesses, who had heard him in their youth, and who distinctly re-
membered the powerful impresssions left on their minds by his
preaching, and particularly described his appearance in the pulpit,
the still, unmoved solemnity of his manner, the weight of his sen-
timents first fixing the attention, and then overwhelming the feelings,
of his audience. One of his youthful auditors, afterwards a gen-
tleman of great respectability, informed my father, that he was pre-
sent, when he delivered the sermon, in the History of Redemption,
in which he describes the Day of Judirment ; and that so vivid and
solemn, was the impression made on his own muid, that he fully
supposed, that, as soon as Mr. Edwards shoidd close his discourse,
the Judge would descend, and the final separation take place.
The late Dr. West, of Stockbridge, who heard him in his child-
hood, in that village, gave me an account generally similar, of the
effects of his preaching. On one occasion, when the sermon ex-
ceeded two hours in its length, he told me that, from the time that
Mr. Edwards had fairly unfolded liis subje<.'t, the attention of the
audience was fixed and motionless, until its close ; when they seem-
ed disappointed that it should terminate so soon. There w^as such
a bearing down of truth upon the mind, he observed, that there
was no resisting it. — in his oun congregation, the visible effects of
*For many of the rrmrtrks on ^the character of Mr. Edwards, as a
preacher and writer,! am mdebtod to a weil written review of the Worces^
ter edition of his works, in the Christian Spectator: but they are iisuall\
s!o bler.d'id with my own. that it is impossible to designate the passages.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. G05
his preaching were such, as were never paralleled in New England.
Often, also, he was invited to great distances to preach ; and these
occasional sermons sometimes produced a wonderful effect. One
of tlese instances, which occured at Enfield, at a time of e^reat
religious indifference there, is thus mendoned by the Rev. Dr.
Trumbull. " When they went into the meeting house, the appear-
ance of the assembly was thoughtless and vain. I'he people hardly
conducted themselves with common decency. The Rev. Mr.
Edwards, of Nordiampton, preached ; and before the sermon was
ended, the assembly appeared deeply impressed, and bowed down
with an awful conviction of their sin and danger. There was such
a breathing of distress and weeping, that die preacher was obliged
to speak to the people and desire silence, that he might be heard."
This was the commencement of a general and powerful revival of
religion.
To what, it may not improperly be asked, are this reputation and
this success to be ascribed. It v.as not to his style of writing: that
had no claims to elegance, or even to neatness. — It was not to his
voice : that, far from being strong and full, was, in consequence of
his feeble health, a little languid, and too low for a large assembly ;
though relieved and aided by a proper emphasis, just cadence, well
placed pauses, and great clearness, distinctness and precision of
enunciation. — It was not owing to attitude or gesture, to his ap-
pearance in the pulpit, or to any of the customary arts of eloquence.
His appearance in the pulpit was with a good grace, and his delive-
ry easy, perfectly natural, and very solemn. He wrote his ser-
mons ; and in so fine and so illegible a hand, that they could be
read only by being brought near to the eye. "He carried his notes
with him into the desk, and read most that he UTOte : still, he was
not confined to them ; and, if some thoughts were suggested to him
while he was preaching, which did not occur to him when writing,
and appeared pertinent, he would deliver them with as great pro-
priety and fluency, and often with greater pathos, and attended with
a more sensibly good effect on his hearers, than what he had writ-
ten."* While preaching, he customarily stood, holding his small
*" Though, as has been obsorved," says Dr. Hopkins, " he was wont to
read so considerable a part of what he delivered, yet he was far from think-
incf this the best v;ay of preaching in general: and lookrd upon using his
notes, so much as he did, a deficiency and infirmity, and in the latter part
of his life, he was inclined to think ithad been better, if he had never been
ciccnstomed to use his notes at all. It appeared to him, that preacliing
wholly without notes, agreeably to the custom in most Protr-stant coun-
tries, and in what seems evidently to have been the manner of the Apostles
and primitive ministers of the Gospel, was by tar the most natural way, and
had the greatest tendency, on the whole, to ansv/cr the end of preacliing ;
and supposed that no one, who had talents, equal to the work of the mm-
istrv, was incapable of speaking memoriter, if he took suitable pains for this
606 LIFE GF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
manuscript volume in his left hand, the elbow resting on the cush-
ion or the Bible, his right hand rarely raised but to turn the leaves,
and his person almost motionless. — It was not owing to the pictures
of fancy, or to any ostentation of learning, or of talents. In his
preaching, usually, all was plain, familiar, sententious and practical.
One ot the positive causes of his high character, and great suc-
cess, as a preacher, was the deep and pervading solemnity of his
ifl'i^d. He hnd, at all times, a solemn consciousness of the pre-
sence of God. This was visible in his looks and general demean-
our. It obviously had a controlling influence over all his prepara-
tions for the desk ; and was most manifest in all his public services.
Its enect on an audience is immediate, and not to be resisted.
" tie appeared," says Dr. Hopkins, " with such gravity and solem-
ni) , and his v^oids v/ere so full of ideas, that few speakers have
been able to command the attention of an audience as he did." — His
knowledge of the bibie, evinced in his sermons — in the number of
relevant passages, which he brings to enforce every position, in his
exact discernment of the true scope of each, in his familiar ac-
quamtance with the drift of the whole scriptures on the subject, and
in the logical precision with which he derives his principles from
them — is probably unrivalled. — His knowledge of the human
heart, and its operations, has scarcely been equalled by that of any
uninspired preacher. He derived this knowledge from his famiha-
rity with the testimony of God concerning it, in the Bible ; from
his thorough acquaintance with his own heart ; and from his pro-
found knowledge of Mental philosophy. The effect of it was, to
enable him to speak to the consciousness of every one who heard
him ; so that each one was compelled to reflect, in language Kke
that of the woman of Sychar, " Here is a man, who is revealing to
me the secrets of my own heart and life : Is not this man from
God ?" — His knowledge of theology was so exact and universal,
and the extensiveness of his views and of his information was so
great, that, while he could shed unusual variety and richness of
thought over every discourse, he could also bring the most striking
and impressive truths, facts and circumstances, to bear upon the
point, which he was endeavouring to illustrate or enforce. — His
aim, in preparing and delivering his sermons, was single. This is
so obvious, that no man probably ever suspected him of writing or
delivering a sermon, for the sake of display, or reputation. From
the first step to the last, he aimed at nothing but the salvation of his
attainment from his youth. He would have the young preacher write all
his sermons, or at least most of them, out, at large ; and, instead of reading
them to his hearers, take pains to commit them to memory : which though,
it would require a great deal of labour at first, yet would soon become
easier by use, and help him to speak more correctly and freely, and be of
great service to him all his days."
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWaRCS. 607
hearers, and at the glory of God as revealed in it. This enabled
him to bring all his powers of mind and heart to bear on this one
object. — His feelings on this subject were most intense. The love
of Christ constrained him ; and the strong desire of his soul was.
that they for whom Christ died might live for Him who died for
them. " His woids," says Dr. Hopkins, " often discovered a great
degree of inward fervour, without much noise or external emo-
tion, and fell with great weight on the minds of his hearers ; and he
spake so as to reveal the strong emotions of his own heart, which
tended, in the most natural and effectual manner, to move and af-
fect others." — The plan of his sermons is most excellent. In his
introduction, which is always an explanation of the passage, he ex-
hibits uncommon skill, and the sagacity, with which he discovers,
and the power, with w^iich he seizes at once, the whole drift and
meaning of the passage in all its bearings, has rarely if ever been
equalled. In the body of the discourse, he never attempts an
elaborate proof of his doctrine, from revelation and reason ; but
rather gives an explanation of the doctrine, or places the truth on
which he is discoursing, directly before the mind, as a fact, and
paints it to the imagination of his hearers. In the application, where
he usually lays out his strength, he addresses himself with peculiar
plainness to the consciences of his hearers, takes up and applies to
them minutely all the important ideas contained in the body of the
discourse, and appropriates them to persons of different characters
and situations in Hfe, by a particular explanation of their duties and
their dangers ; and lastly, by a solemn, earnest and impressive ap-
peal to every feeling and active principle of our nature. He coun-
sels, exhorts, warns, expostulates, as if he were determined not to
suffer his hearers to depart, until they were convinced of their duty,
and persuaded to choose and to perform it. — His graphic manner
of exhibiting truth, is, perhaps, his peculiar excellence. The doc-
trines of the gospel, in his hands, are not mere abstract proposi-
tions, but living realities, distinctly seen by the author's faith, and
painted w^ith so much truth, and life, and warmth of colouring, as
cannot fail to give his hearers the same strong impression of them,
which already exists in his own mind. — ^With all this, he preached
the real truth of God, in its simplicity and purity, keeping nothing
back, with so much weight of thought and argument, so much
strength of feeling, and such sincerity of purpose, as must enlighten
every understanding, convince every conscience, and almost con-
vert every heart. — I enquired of Dr. West, Whether Mr. Edwards
was an eloquent preacher. He replied, '* If you mean, by elo-
quence, what is usually intended by it in our cities ; he had no pre-
tensions to it. He had no studied varieties of the voice, and no
strong emphasis. He scarcely gestured, or even moved ; and he
made no attempt, by the elegance of his style, or the beauty of his
pictures, to gratify die taste, and fascinate the imagination. But, if
608 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
3^ou mean by eloquence, the power of presenting an important
truth before an audience, with overwhehuing weight of argumenty
and with such intenseness cf feeling, that the whole soul of the
speaker is thrown into every part of the conception and delivery ;
so that the solemn attention of the whole audience is rivetted, from
the beginning to the close, and impressions are left that cannot be
effaced ;, Mr. Edwards was the most eloquent man 1 ever heard
speak." — As the result of the whole, we are led to regard him as,
beyond most others, an instructive preacher, a solemn and faithful
preacher, an animated and earnest preacher, a most powerful and
impressive preacher, in the sense explained, and the only true
sense, a singularly eloquent preacher, and, through the blessing of
God, one of the most successful preachers since the days of the
Apostles. It ought here to be added, that the Sermons of Mr. Ed-
wards have been, to his immediate pupils, and to his followers, the
models of a style of preaching, which has been most signally bles-
sed by God to the conversion of sinners, and which should be
looked to as a standard, by those, who wish like him to turn many
to righteousness, that with him they may shine, as the stars, forever
and ever.
" His prayers," says Dr. Hopkins, " were indeed extempore.
He was the farthest fi-om any appearance of a form, as to his words
and manner of expression, of almost any man. He was quite sin-
gular and inimitable in this, by any, who have not a spirit of real
and undissembled devotion ; yet he always expressed himself with
decency and propriety. He appeared to have much of the grace
and spirit of prayer ; to pray with the spirit and with the under-
standing ; and he performed this part of duty much to the acceptance
and edification of those who joined w\\h him. He was not wont, in
ordinary cases, to be long in his prayers : an error which, he obser-
ved, was often hurtful to public and social prayer, as it tends rather
to damp, than to promote, true devotion."
His practice, not to visit his peo])le in their own houses, except in
cases of sickness or affliction, is an example, not of course to be
imitated by all. That, on this subject, ministers ought to consult
their own talents and circumstances, and visit more or less, accord-
ing to the degree in which they can thereby promote the great ends
of their ministry, cannot be doubted. That his time was too pre-
cious to the Church at large, to have been devoted, in any conside-
rable degree, to visiting, all will admit. Yet it is highly probable,
that, if he had been somewhat less in his study, and seen his people
occasionally in the midst of their families, and known more of their
circumstances and wants, and entered more into their feelings ; his
hold on their affections would have been stronger, and more per-
manent. Certainly this will be true with ministers at large. — In
other pastoral duties, in preaching public and private lectures, in
extraordinary labours during seasons of attention to religion, and m
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 60!)
conversing with the anxious and enquiring ; he was an uncommon
example of faithfuhiess and success. " At such seasons, his study-
was thronged with persons, who came to lay open their spiritual
concerns to him, and seek his advice and direction. He was a pe-
culiarly skillful guide to those, who were under spiritual difficulties ;
and was therefore sought unto, not only by his own people, but by
many at a great distance." For this duty, he was eminently fit-
ted, from his own deep personal experience of religion, from his
unwearied study of the word of God, from his having had so much
intercourse with those, who were in spiritual troubles, from his un-
common acquaintance with the human heart, with the nature of
conversion and with revivals of religion, and from his skill in detect-
ing, and exposing, every thing like endiusiasra and counterfeit reli-
gion. How great a blessing was it to a church, to a people, and
to every anxious enquirer, to enjoy the counsels and the prayers of
such a minister !
But it is die Theological Treatises of Mr. Edwards, especially,
by which he is most extensively known, to which he owes his com-
manding influence, and on which his highest reputation will uld-
raately depend. It is proper, therefore, before we conclude, to
sketch his character as a theologian and controversialist, and to
state the actual effects of his writings.
As a theologian, he is distinguished for his scriptural views of
divine truth. Even the casual reader of his works can scarcely
fail to perceive that, with great labour, patience and skill, he deri-
ved his principles from an extensive and most accurate observadon
of the word of God. The number of passages, which he adduces
from the scriptures, on every important doctrine, the critical atten-
tion he has evidendy given them, the labour in arranging them, and
the skill and integrity, with which he derives his general conclusions
from them, is truly astonishing. We see no intermixture of his
own hypotheses; no confidence in his own reason, except as applied
to the interpretadon of the oracles of God ; nor even that disposi-
tion to make extended and momentous inferences, which charac-
terizes some of his successors and admirers.
Another characteristic of his theology, is the ecctensiveness of his
views. In his theology, as in his mind, there was nothing narrow ;
no partial, contracted views of a subject : all was simple, great and
sublime. His mind was too expanded, to regard the disdncdons
of sects and churches. He belonged, in his feelings, to no church,
but the Church of Christ ; he contended for nodiing, but the Truth ;
he aimed at nothing, but to promote holiness and salvadon. The
effect of his labours so exactly coincides with the effects of the
gospel, that no denominadon can ever appropriate his name to itself,
or claim him as its own.
Vol. I. 77
GIO LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
Viewing Mr. Edwards as a controversialist, the most excellent,
if not the most striking, trait in his character, is his integrity.
Those, who have been most opposed to his conclusions, and have
most powerfully felt the force of his arguments, have acknowledged
that he is a perfectly fair disputant. He saw so certainly the truth
of his positions, and had such confidence in his ability to defend
them by fair means, that the thought of employing sophistry in
their defence never occurred to him. But, if he had felt the want
of sound arguments, he w^ould not have employed it. His con-
science was too enlightened, and his mind too sincere. His aim,
in all his investigations, was the discovery and the defence of
Truth. He valued his positions, only because they were true ; and
he gave them up at once, when he found that they were not sup-
ported by argument and evidence.
Another trait in his character, as a reasoner, is originality, or
invention. Before his time, the theological writers of each given
class or part}^, had, with scarcely an exception, followed on, one
after another, in the same beaten padi ; and, \yhenever any one
had deviated from it, he had soon lost himself in the mazes of er-
ror. Mr. Edwards had a mind too creative, to be thus depend-
ent on others. If the reader will examine carefully his controver-
sial and other theological works, and compare them with those of his
predecessors on the same subjects ; he will find that his positions are
new, that his definitions are new, that his plans are new, that his argu-
ments are new, that his conclusions are new, that his mode of reasoning
and his methods of discovering truth are perfectly his own ; and that he
has done more to render Theology a New Science, than, with per-
haps one or two exceptions, all the writers, who have lived, since
the days of the Fathers.
Anodier characteristic of his controversial writings is the excel-
lent spirit, which every wiiere pervades them. So strikingly is
this true, that we cannot but urge every one, who peruses them, to
examine for himself, whether he can discover, in them all, a soli-
tary deviation from christian kindness and sincerity. By such an
exammation he vill discover in them, if I mistake not, a fairness
in proposing the real point in dispute, a candour in examining the
arguments of his opponents, in stating their objections, and in
suggesting others which had escaped them, and a care in avoiding
every thing like personality, and the imputation of unworthy mo-
tives, rarely paralleled in the annals of controversy. It should
here be remembered, that he wrote his Treatise on the Afiections,
and his several w^orks on Revivals of Religion, in the very heat of
a violent contest, which divided and agitated this whole country ;
that in his Treatises on the Freedom of the Will, on Original Sin,
and on Justification, he handles subjects, which unavoidably awaken
the most bitter opposition in the human heart, and opposes those,
who had boasted of their victories, over what he believed to be the
I.IFE OV PRESIDENT ED)VARDS. 611
cause of truth, "with no little glorying and insult;" that his Trea-
tise on the Qualifications for Communion, was written amid all the
violence, and ahuse, and injury of a furious parochial controversy ;
and that, in the Answer to Williams, he was called to reply to the
most gross personalities, and to the most palpable misrepresenta-
tions of his arguments, his principles and his motives.
He has, I know, been charged with sometimes handling his an-
tagonists, with needless severity. But let it be remembered, that
his severity is never directed against their personal character, but
merely against their principles and arguments ; that his wit is only
an irresistible exposition of the absurdity which he is opposing ;"^
that he stood forth as the champion of truth, and the opponent of
error ; and that, in this character, it was his duty not merely to
prostrate error, but to give it a death blow, that it might never rise
again.
But the characteristic of his controversial, and indeed of all his
theological, writings, which gives them their chief value and effect,
is the unanswerableness of his arguments. He not only drives his
enemy from the field, but he erects a rampart, so strong and im-
pregnable, that no one afterwards has any courage to assail it; and
his companions in arms find the great work of defending the positions,
which he has occupied, already done to their hands.
This impossibility of answering his arguments, arises, in the first
place, from the strength and conclusiveness of his reasoning. By
first fixing in his own mind, and then exactly defining, the meaning
of his terms, by stadng his propositions with logical precision, and
by clearly discerning and stadng the connection between his pre-
*Few men have possessed a greater fund of g-enuine wit, than Mr. Ed-
wards. In early life, he found it difficult to restrain it. Tlie clear reduc-
tio ad absurdum^ to which he subjects every scheme and argument of his
antagonists, in the Freedom of the Will, is usually a brilliant example of
true logical wit. The Answer to Williams abounds with it. I doubt
whether the annals of Metaphysics can show a finer specimen of it, than
the following; which is the conclusion of his exposure of the metaphysical
notion of an Action, or Ad., as defined by Chubb, and his associates ;
"So that, according to their notion of an Act, considered with regard to
its consequences, these following things are all essential to it: viz. That
it should he necessary, and yet not necessary ; that it should be from a
cause, and yet from no cause ; that it should he the fruit of choice and de-
sign, and yet not the fruit of choice and design; that it should be the he-
ginning of motion or exertion, and yet consequent on previous exertion ; that
it should 6e, before it is ; that it should spring immediately out of indiffer-
ence and equilibrium^ and yet be the effect of prepondercttion ; that it should
be 5e//'-originated, and also have its original from something else ; that it is
what the mind causes itself of \is own will, and can produce or prevent ac-
cording to its choice or pleasure, and yet what the mind has no power to
prevent, precluding all previous choice in the affair.
" So that an Act, according to their metaphysical notion of it, is some-
thing of which there is no idea; it is nothing but a confusion of the mind,
C12 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
mises and conclusions, he has given to metaphysical reasoning, very
much of the exactness and certainty of mathematical demonstra-
tion.
Another cause of the unanswerable character of his reasonings,
is, that he usually follows several distinct trains of argument, which
all terminate in the same conclusion. Each of them is satisfactory ;
but the union of all, commencing at different points, and arriving at
the same identical result, cannot fail to convince the mind, that that
result is not to be shaken.
A third cause of this is, that he himself andcipates, and effectu-
ally answers, not only all the objections that have been made, but
all that apparently can be made, to the points for which he con-
tends. These he places in the strongest light, and examines under
every shape, which they can assume, in the hands of an evasive
antagonist, and shows that, in every })ossible form, they are wholly
inconclusive.
A fourth cause is his method of treating the opinions of his
opponents. It is the identical method of Euclid. Assuming them
as premises, he with great ingenuity shows, that they lead to palpa-
ble absurdity. He demonstrates that his opponents are inconsistent
with themselves, as well as with truth and common sense ; — and
rarely stops, until he has exposed their error to contempt and ridi-
cule.
This unanswerableness of Mr. Edwards' reasonings, in his con-
troversial w^orks, has been most publicly confessed. The Essay
on the Will treats of subjects the most contested, within the limits
of theology ; and, unless it can be answered, prostrates in the dust
the scheme of doctrines, for which his antagonists so earnestly con-
excited by words without any distinct meaning, and is an absolute non-en-
tity; and that in two respects: 1. There is r,othing in the world that ever
was, is, or can be, to answer the ih'ings which must belong to its descrip-
tion, according- to what they suppose to be essential to it. And, 2. There
neither is, nor ever was, nor can be, any notion or idea to answer the word^
as they use and explain it. For if we should suppose any such notion, it
would many ways destroy itself. But it is impossible that any idea or notion
should subsist in the mind, whose very nature and essence, which constitutes
it, destroys it. — If some learned philosopher, who has been abroad, in giv-
ing an account of the curious observations he had made in his travels,
should say, '•'• He had been in Terra del Fuego^ and there had seen an ani-
mal.jwhich he calls by a certain name, that begat and brought forth himself,
and yet had asire and dam distinct from himself; that he had an appetite, and
was hungry before he had a being; that his master, who led him. and go-
verned him at his pleasure, was always governed by him, and driven by him
where he pleased ; that when he moved, he always took a step before the
first step; that he went with his head first, and yet always went tail fore-
most ; and this, though he had neither head nor tail :" it would be no im-
pudence at all, to tell such a traveller, though a man of profound learning,
that he himself had no idea of such an animal as he gave an account of, and
never had, nor ever would have."
LIFE OV PRESIDENT EDWARDS. Gl3
lend. Yet hitherto, it stands unmove,d and unassailed ; and the
waves of controversy break harmless at its base.* The Treatise
on Original Sin, though written chiefly to overthrow the hypothesis
of an individual, is perhaps not less conclusive in its reasonings.
That he succeeded in that design, as well as in establishing the
great principles for which he contends, will not be doubted by any
one who examines the controversy ; and is said to have been vir-
tually confessed, in a melancholy manner, by Taylor himself. He
had indiscreetly boasted, in his larger work, that it never would be
answered. 'The answer was so complete, that it admitted of no
reply. His consequent mortification is said to have shortened his
days. Whether it was true, or not, that the grasp of his antagonist
was literally death ; it was at least death to the controversy. The
Treatise on the Qualifications for Communion, attacked the most
favourite scheme of all the lax religionists of this country, the only
plausible scheme, ever yet devised, of establishing a communion
between light and darkness, between Christ and Belial. They re-
garded this attack with indignation, from one end of the country to
the other. One solitary combatant appeared in the field ; and,
being left in a state of irrecoverable prostration, he has hitherto
found no one adventurous enough to come to his aid. The Trea-
tise, and Reply, of Mr. Edwards, by the conclusiveness of their
reasonings, have so changed the opinion and practice of the clergy,
and the churches, of ?sew England, that a mode of admission,
once almost universal, now scarcely finds a soUtary advocate.
But it may not unnaturally be asked, What are the Changes in
Theology, which have been effected by the writings of President
Edwards. It gives me peculiar pleasure that I can answer this
question, in the words of his son, the late Dr. Edwards, President
of Union College, Schenectady.
"IMPROVEMENTS IN THEOLOGY,
" MADE BY PRESIDENT EDWARDS, AND THOSE WHO HAVE FOLLOW-
ED HIS COURSE OF THOUGHT.
"1. The important question, concerning the Ultimate End of the
Creation^ is a question, upon which Mr. Edwards has shed much
light. For ages, it had been disputed, whether the end of crea-
tion was the happiness of creatures themselves, or the declarative
glory of the Creator. ■ Nor did it appear that the dispute was likely
to be brought to an issue. On the one hand, it was urged, that
reason declared in favour of the former hypothesis. It was said
that, as God is a benevolent being, he doubtless acted under
*Dugald Stewart, alluding to it in conversation, is said, on good authori-
ty, to have spoken of it thus : — '"• Edwards on the Will, a work which never
was answered, and which never will be answered."
to
614 LIFE OF PRESTDEP^T EDWARDS.
the influence of his own infinite benevolence in the creation ; and
that he could not but form creatures for the purpose of making
them happy. Many passages of scripture also were quoted in sup-
port of this opinion. On the other hand, numerous and very ex-
plicit declarations of Scripture were produced to prove that God
made all things for his own glory. IMr. Edwards was the first,
who clearly showed, that both these were the ultimate end of the
creation, that they are only one end, and that they are really one
and the same thing. According to him, the declarative glory of God
is the Creation, taken, not distributively, but collectively, as a sys-
tem raised to a high degree of happiness. The Creation, thus
raised and preserved, is the Declarative Glory of God. In other
words, it is the exhibition of his Essential Glory.
" 2. On the great subject of Liberty and JYecessity, Mr. Edwards
made very important improvements. Before him, the Calvinists,
were nearly driven out ot the field, by the Arminians, Pelagians,
and Socinians. The Cahinists, it is true, appealed to Scripture,
the best of all authority, in support of their peculiar tenets. But
how was the Scripture to be understood ? They were pressed and
embarrassed by the objection, — That the sense, in which they inter-
preted the sacj'ed writings, was inconsistent with human libertyy
moral agency, account ahleness, praise and hlame. It was conse-
quently inconsistent with all command and exhortation, with all
reward and punishment. Their interpretation must of course be
erroneous, and an entire perversion of Scripture. How absurd, it
was urged, that a man, totally dead, should be called upon to arise
and perform the duties of the living and sound — that we should
need a divine influence to give us a new heart, and yet be com-
manded to make us a new heart and a right spirit — that a man has
no power to come to Christ, and yet be commanded to come to
him on pain of damnation ! The Calvinists themselves began to
be ashamed of their own cause and to give it up, so far at least as
relates to Liberty and Necessity. This was ti'ue especially of Dr.
Watts and Dr. Doddridge, who, in their day, were accounted
leaders of the Calvinists. They must needs bow in the house of
Rimmon, and admit the Self-determining Power ; which, once ad-
mitted and pursued to its ultimate results, entirely overthrows the
doctrines of Regeneration, of our Dependence for renewing and
sanctifying grace, of Absolute Decrees, of the Saints' Perseverance,
and the whole system of doctrines, usually denominated the Doc-
trines of Grace. — But iMr. Edwards put an end to this seeming
triumph of those, who were thus hostile to that system of doctrines.
This he accomphshed, by pointing out the diflerence between JN'a^
ural and Moral, Necessity and Inability, by showing the absurdity,
the manifold'contradictions, the inconceivableness, and the impossi-
bility, of a Self-determining Power, and by proving that the essence
LIFK OF PRESIDENT El) WARDS. 01i>
of the Virtue and Vice, existing in the disposition of the heart and
the acts of the will, lies not in their cause, but in their nature.
Therefore, though we are 7iot the efficient causes of our own acts
of will, yet they may be either virtuous or vicious ; and also that
Liberty of Contingence, as it is an exemption from all previous cer-
tainty, implies that free actions have no cause, and come into exis-
tence by mere chance. But if we admit that any event may come
into existence by chance, and without a cause, the existence of the
World may be accounted for in this same way ; and Atheism is
established. — Mr. Edwards and his followers, have further illustra-
ted this subject by showing, that /ree action consists in volition itself,
and that liberty consists in spontaneity. Wherever, therefore, there
is volition, there is free action; wherever there is spontaneity there
is liberty ; however, and by w^homsoever that liberty and spontaneity
are caused. Beasts, therefore, according to their measure of intel-
ligence, are as free as J\Ien. Intelligence, therefore, and not liberty,
is the only thing wanting, to constitute them moral agents. — The
power of self-determination, alone, cannot answer the purpose of
them who undertake its defence ; for self-determination must be
free from all control and previous certainty, as to its operations,
otherwise it must be subject to what its advocates denominate a fa-
tal necessity, and therefore must act by contingence and mere
chance. But even the defenders of self-determination themselves,
are not willing to allow the principle, that our actions, in order to be
free, must happen by chance. — Thus Mr. Edwards and his follow-
ers understand, that the whole controversy concerning hberty and
necessity, depends on the explanation of the word liberty, or the
sense in which that word is used. They find that all the senses in
which the word has been used, with respect to the mind and its
acts, may be reduced to these two : 1 . Either an entire exemption
from previous certainty, or the certain futurity of the acts which it
will perform: or 2. Spontaneity. — Those, who use it in the former
sense, cannot avoid the consequence, that, in order to act freely,
we must act by chance, which is absurd, and what no man will
dare to avow. If then Liberty means an exemption from an influ-
ence, to which the will is, or can be opposed, every volition is free,
whatever may be the manner of its coming into existence. If,
furthermore, God, by his grace, create in man a clean heart and
holy volitions, such volitions being, by the very signification of the
term itself, voluntary, and in no sense opposed to the divine influ-
ence which causes them, they are evidently as free as they could
have been, if they had come into existence by mere chance and
without cause. We have, of course, no need of being the efficient
causes of those acts, which our wills perform, to render them either
virtuous or vicious. As to the liberty, dien, of self-determination or
contingence, it implies, as already observed, that actions, in order
to be free, must have no cause ; but are brought into existence by
616 LIl'K OF PlliLSIDENT EDWARDS.
chance. Thus have they illustrated the real and wide difference
between JVatural, and Moral, Necessity. They have proved that
this difference consists, not in the degree of previous certainty that
an action will be performed — but in the fact, that natural necessity
admits an entire opposition of the will, while moral necessity im-
plies, and, in all cases, secures, the consent of the will. It follows
that all necessity of the will, and of its acts, is of the moral kind ;
and that natural necessity cannot possibly affect the will or any
of its exercises. It likewise follows, that if liberty, as applied to a
moral agent, mean an exemption from all previous certainty that
an action will be performed, then no action of man or any other
creature can be free ; for on this supposition, every action must
come to pass without divine prescience, by mere chance, and con-
sequently without a cause. — Now^, therefore, the Calvinists find
themselves placed upon firm and high ground. They fear not the
attacks of their opponents. They face them on the ground of rea-
son, as w^ell as of Scripture. They act not merely on the defen-
sive. Rather they have carried the war into Italy, and to the very
gates of Rome. — But all this is peculiar to America; except that a
few European writers have adopted, from American authors, the
sentiments here stated. Even the famous Assembly of divines had
very imperfect views of this subject. This they prove, when they
say, "Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will,
fell from the state wherein they were created ;" — and " God fore-
ordained whatsoever comes to pass, so as the contingency of
second causes is not taken away, but rather established." — These
divines unquestionably meant, that our first parents, in the instance,
at least, of their fall, acted from self-determination, and by mere
contingence or chance. But there is no more reason to believe or
even suppose this, than there is to suppose it true of every sinner, in
•every sin which he commits.
" 3. Mr. Edwards very happily illustrated and explained The
JVature of True Virtue, or Holiness. — What is the Nature of
True Virtue, or Holiness ; — In what does it consist ; — and. Whence
arises our obligation to be truly virtuous or holy ; — are questions
Vv'hich moral writers have agitated in all past ages. Some have
placed virtue in Self-love ; — some in acting agreeahly to the Fit-
ness of things ; — some in following Conscience, or Moral Sense ;
— some in following Truth ; — and some in acting agreeahly to the
Will of God. Those, who place or found virtue in Fitness, and
those, who found it in I'ruth, do but use one synonymous word for
another. For they doubtless mean moral fitness, and moral
truth ; these are no odier than virtuous fitness, and virtuous
truth. No one would pretend that it is a virtuous action to give a
man poison, because it is a fit or direct mode oi destroying his life.
No person will pretend that the crucifying of Christ was virtuous, be-
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. G17
oause it was true, compared with the ancient prophecies. — To
found virtue in acting agreeably to Conscience, or Moral Sense,
justifies the persecutions of christians by Saul of Tarsus, as well as
a great proportion of heathenish idolatry, — If we found virtue in
the Will of God, the question arises, Whether the will of God be
our rule, because it is in fact what it is, wise, good and benevolent;
or whether it b^ our rule, merely because it is his will, without any
consideration of its nature and tendency : and whether it would be
a rule equally binding, as to observance, if it were foolish and ma-
licious.— Mr. Edwards teaches, that virtue consists in Benevolence,
He proves that every voluntary action, which, in its general ten-
dency and ultimate consequence, leads to happiness, is virtuous ;
and that every such action, which has not this tendency, and does
not lead to this consequence, is vicious. By happiness, in this
case, he does not mean the happiness of ^^e agent only, or princi-
pally, but happiness in general, happiness on the large scale. Vir-
tuous or holy benevolence embraces both the agent himself and
©thers — all intelligences, wherever found, who are capable of a
rational and moral blessedness. All actions, proceeding from such
a principle, he holds to he jit, or agreeable to the fitness of things —
agreeable equally to reason, and, to a well-informed conscience, or
moral sense, and to moral truth; — and agreeable especially to the
will of God, who "is Love," or Benevolence. — In this scheme of
virtue or holiness, Mr. Edwards appears to have been original.
Much indeed had been said, by most moral writers, in favour of
benevolence. Many things they had published, which imply, in
their consequences, Mr. Edwards' scheme of virtue. But no one
before him had traced these consequences to their proper issue.
No one had formed a system of virtue, and of morals, built on that
foundation.
" 4. Mr. Edwards has thrown much light on the enquiry concern-
ing The Origin of Moral Evil, This question, comprehending
the influence, which the Deity had in the event of moral evil, has
always been esteemed most difficult and intricate. That God is
the author of sin, has been constantly objected to the Cahanists,
as the consequence of their principles, by their opponents. To
avoid this objection, some have holden that God is die author of
the sinful act, which the sinner commits, but .that the sinner himself
is the author of its sinfulness. But how we shall abstract the sin-
fulness of a malicious act from the malicious act itself; and how
God can be the author of a malicious act, and not be the author of
the malice, which is the sinfulness of that act; is hard to be conceiv-
ed. Mr. Edwards rejects, with abhorrence, the idea that God
either is, or can be, the agent, or actor, of sin. He illustrates and
explains this difficult subject, by showing that God may dispose
things in such a manner, that sin will certain! v take place in coiT^je-
Vol. I. ■ 78 '
<51S LIFE OF PRESIUENT EDWARDS.
quence of such a disposal. In maintaining this, he only adheres to
his own important doctrine of moral necessity. The divine dispo-
sal, by which sin certainly comes into existence, is only establishing
a certainty of its future existence. If that certainty, which is no
other than moral necessity, be not inconsistent with human liberty ;
then surely the cause of that certainty, which is no other than the
divine disposal, cannot be inconsistent with such liberty.
"5. The followers of I\Ir. Edwards have thrown new and im-
portant light upon The Doctrine of Atonement. It has been com-
monly represented, thnt the atonement which Christ made was the
payment of a debt, due from his people. By this payment, they
were purchased from slavery and condemnation. Hence arose
this question, — -If the sinner's debt be paid, how does it appear that
there is any pardon or grace in his deliverance ? — The followers of
?vlr. Edwards have proved, that the atonement does not consist in
the payment of a debt, properly so called. It consists rather in
doing that, which, for the purpose of establishing the authority of
the divine law, and of supporting in due tone the divine govern-
ment, is equivalent to the punishment of the sinner according to
the letter of the law. Now, therefore, God, without the prostra-
tion of his authority and government, can pardon and save those
who believe. As what was done to support the divine government,
vv^as not done hy the sinner, so it does not at all diminish the free
grace of his pardon and salvation.*
" 6. With respect to The Imputation of ^dam^s Sin, and The
Imputation if Christ^s Righteousness, they have made similar im-
provements.— The common doctrine had been, that Adctm^s sin is so
transferred to his posterity, that it properly becomes their sin.
The righteousness of Christ, likewise, is so transferred or made
over to the believer, that it properly becomes his righteousness.
To the believer it is reckoned in the divine account. — On this the
question arises, How can the righteousness or good conduct of
one person be the righteousness or good conduct of another. It
in truth, it cannot be the conduct of that other ; how can God,
who is Omniscient, and cannot mistake, reckon, judge or think, it
to be the conduct of that other ? — The foMowers of Mr. Edwards
tind relief from this difficulty, by proving that to impute righteous-
ness, is in the language of Scripture to just fy; and that, to impute
the righteousness of Christ, is to justify Oii account of Christ's
righteousness. The imputation of righteousness can, therefore, be
*The three Sermon? of Dr. Edwards, on the Atorement, are the founda-
fuui of all thaf. h.'s hitherto apppaf'd, in ihe explanation of these lon'i-
roKtested and obscure, but now estabhshed, points.
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 619
uo transfer of righteousness. They are the beneficial consequences
of righteousness, which are transferred. Not therefore the right-
eousness of Christ itself, hut its beneficial consequences and ad-
vantages, are transferred to tlie behever. — In the same manner
thej reason with respect to the imputation of ..5c?«m'5 Sin. The
baleful consequences of Adam's sin, which came upon himself,
came also upon Aw po>terity. These consequences were, that,
after his first transgression, God left him to a habitual disposition to
sin, to a series of actual transgressions^ and to a liahleness to th-
curse of the law, denounced against such transgression. — The same
consequences took place with regard to Adam's posterity. By di
vine constitution, they, as descending from Adam, become like
himself, the subjects of a habitual disposition to sin. This dispo-
sition is commonly called original depravity. Under its influence
they sin, as soon as, in a moral point of view, they act at all. This
depravity, this disposition to sin, leads them naturally to a series
of actual transgressions, and exposes them to the whole curse of
the law. — On this subject Two Questions have been much agitated
in the christian world : — 1. Do the posterity of Adam, unless saved
by Christ, suffer final damnation on account of Adam's sin ? — and,
if this be asserted, how can it be reconciled with justice ? — 2. How
shall we reconcile it with justice, that Adam's posterity should be
doomed, in consequence of his sin, to come into the world, with a
habitual disposition themselves to sin ? — On the former of these
questions, the common doctrine has been, that Adam's posterity,
unless saved by Christ, are damned on account of Adam's sin,
and that this is just, because his sin is imputed or transferred to them.
By imputation, his sin becomes their sin. When the justice pf
such a transfer is demanded, it is said that the constitution, which
God has estabhshed, makes the transfer just. To this it may be re-
pHed, that in the same way it may be proved to be just, to damn a
man without any sin at all, either personal or imputed. We need
only resolve it into a sovereign constitution of God. From this
difficulty the followers of Mr. Edwards relieve themselves, by
holding that, though Adam was so constituted the federal head
of his posterity, that in consequence of his sin they all sin or
become sinners, yet they are danmed on account of their own
personal sin merely, and not on account of Adam^s sin, as though
they were individually guilty of his identical transgression. This
leads us to the second question stated above : — viz. How shall we
reconcile it with perfect justice, that Adam's posterity, should, by a
divine constitution be depraved and sinful, or become sinners, hi
consequence of Adam's apostacy ? — But this question involves no
difficulty, beside that, which attends the doctrine of Divine Decrees.
And this is satisfactory ; because for God to decree that an event
shall take place, is, in other words, the same thing as, if he make a
constitution, under the operation of which that event shall take
.^20 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
place. If God has decreed whatever comes to pass, he decreed
the fall of Adam. It is obvious that, in equal consistency with
justice, he may decree any other sin. Consequently he may
decree that every man shall sin ; and this too, as soon as he
shall become capable of moral action. Now if God could, con-
sistently with justice, establish, decree, or make a constitution,
according to which this depravity, this sinfulness of disposition
should exist, without any respect to Adam's sin, he might evi-
dently, with the same justice, decree that it should take place in con-
sequence of Adam's sin. If God might consistently whh justice
decree, that the Jews should crucify Christ, without the treachery
of Judas preceding, he might with the same justice decree, that
they should do the same evil deed, in consequence of that treach-
ery.— Thus the whole difficulty, attending the connection between
Adam and his posterity, is resolved into the doctrine of the divine
decrees ; and the followers of i\lr. Edwards feel themselves placed
upon strong ground — ground upon which they are willing, at any
time, to meet their opponents. — They conceive, furthermore, that,
by resolving several complicated difficulties into one simple vindi-
cable principle, a very considerable improvement is made in the-
ology. Since the discovery and elucidadon of the distinction, be-
tween natural and moral necessity, and inability ; and since the ef-
fectual confutation of that doctrine, which founds moral liberty on
self-determination ; they do not feel themselves pressed with the
objections, which are made to divine and absolute decrees.
"7. With respect to The State of the Unregeneraie, The Use of
Means, and The Exhortations, which ought to be addressed to
the Impenitent, the disciples of Mr. Edwards, founding themselves
on the great principles of .Moral Agency established in the Free-
dom of the VVill, have since his day made considerable improve-
ment in Theology. — This improvement was chiefly occasioned by
the writing of Robert Sandeman, a Scotchman, which werepub-
hshed after the death of Mr. Edwards. Sandeman, in the most
striking colours, pointed out the inconsistency of the popular
preachers, as he called them; by whom he meant Calvinistic di-
vines in general. He proved them inconsistent, in teaching that
the unregenerate are, by total depravity, "dead in trespasses
and sins," — and yet supposing that such sinners do often attain
those sincere desires, make those sincere resolutions, and offer those
sincere prayers, which are well pleasing in the sight of God, and
which are the sure presages of renewing grace and salvation.
He argued, that, if the unregenerate be dead in sin, then all that
they do must be sin ; and that sin can never be pleasing and ac-
ceptable to God. Hence he taught, not only that all the exercises
and strivings of the unregenerate are abominable in the Divine
\new, but that there is no more likelihood, in conseauence of their
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDVVARDSi (JiJ 1
Strictest attendance on the means of grace, that they will become
partakers of salvation, than there would be in the total neglect of
those means. These sentiments were entirely new. As soon as
they were published, ihey gave a prodigious shock to all serious
men, both clergy and laity. The addresses to the unregeneraie,
which had hitherto consisted chiefly in exhortations to attend on
the outward means of grace, and to form such resolutions, and put
forth such desires, as all supposed consistent with unregeneracy, were
examined. It appearing that such exhortations were addresses to
no real spiritual good ; many ministers refrained from all exhorta-
tions to the unregenerate. The perplexing enquiry with such sin-
ners consequently was — " What then have we to do ? All we do is
sm. To sin is certainly wrong. We ought therefore to remain
still, doing nothing, until God bestow upon us reneiving grace. In
this state of things, Dr. Hopkins took up the subject. He inquired
particularly into the exhortations delivered by the inspired writers.
He published several pieces on The character oj the Unregenerate ;
on Using the Means of Grace ; and on The Exhortations, which
ought to be addressed to the Unregenerate. He clearly showed
that, although they are dead in depravity and sin, yet, as this lays
them under a mere Moral Inability to the exercise and practice of
true holiness, — and as such exercise and practice are their unquestion-
able duty,— to this duty they are to be exhorted. To this duty only, and
to those things which imply it, the inspired writers constantly exhort
the unregenerate. Every thing short of this duty is sin. Never-
theless, " as faith cometh by hearing," those, who " hear," and at-
tend on the means of grace, even in their unregeneracy, and from
natural principles, are more likely than others to become the sub-
jects of Divine grace. The scriptures sufficiently prove, that this
is the constitution, which Christ has established. It likewise ac-
cords perfectly with experience and observation, both in apostolic
and subsequent ages.
" 8. Mr. Edwards greatly illustrated The Nature of Experimental
Religion. He pointed out, more clearly than had been done be-
fore, the distinguishing marks of genuine christian experience, and
those religious affections and exercises, which are peculiar to the
true christian. The accounts of christian affection and experience^
which had before been given, both by American and European
writers, were general, indiscriminate and confused. They seldom,
if ever, distinguished the exercises of selj-love, natural conscience,
and other natural principles of the human mind under conviction of
divine truth, from those of the new nature, given in regeneration.
In other words, they seldom distinguished the exercises of die
sinner under the law work, and the joys afterwards often derived
from a groundless persuJision of his forgiveness, from those sincere
and evasgeiical affections, which are peculiar to the real convert.
02i LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
They did not show hoiv far the unregenerate sinner can proceed
in religious exercises, and yet fall short of saving grace. But this
whole subject, and the necessary disdnctions with respect to it, are
set in a striking light by Mr. Edwards, in his Treatise concerning
Religious Affections,
"9. That our religious affections must he disinterested, was ano-
ther branch of the improvements made by Mr. Edwards. The
word disinterested — is, indeed, capable of such a sense, as af-
fords a ground of argument against disinterested affections ;
and scarcely perhaps is an instance of its use to be found, in
which it does not admit of an equivocation. It seems to
be a mere equivocation to say, that disinterested affecdon is an im-
possibility ; and that, if we are not interested in favour of religion,
we are indifferent with respect to it, and do not love it at all. But
who ever thought that, when a person professes a disinterested re-
gard for another, he has no regard for him at all.* The plain
meaning is, that his regard for him is direct and benevolent, not
selfish, nor arising from selfish motives. In this sense, Mr. Ed-
wards maintained, that our religious affections, if genuine, are disin--
terested ; that our love to God arises chiefly — not from the motive
that God has bestowed, or is about to bestow, on us, favours, whe-
ther temporal or eternal, but — from his own infinite excellence and
glory. The same explanadon applies to the love, which every truly
pious person feels for the Lord Jesus Christ, for every truth of di-
vine revelation, and for the whole scheme of the Gospel. Very
different from this is the representation, given by most theological
writers, before Mr. Edwards. The motives presented by them, to
persuade men to love and serve God, to come unto Christ, to repent
of their sins, and to embrace and practice religion, are chiefly of
the selfish kind. There is, in their works, no careful and exact dis-
crimination upon this subject.
" 10. He has thrown great light on the important doctrine of Re-
generation. Most writers before him, treat this subject very loose-
ly. They do indeed describe a variety of awakenings and con-
victions, fears and distresses, comforts and joys, as implied in it ;
and they call the whole. Regeneration. They represent the man
before Regeneration as dead, and no more capable of spiritual ac-
tion, than a man naturally deadis capable of performing diose deeds,
which require natural life and strength. From their description, a
person is led to conceive, that the former is as excusable, in his omis-
sion of those holy exercises, which constitute the christian charac-
ter and Hfe, as the latter is, in the neglect of those labours, which
cannot be performed without natural life. From their account, no
* The whole difficulty is removed by reflecting that disinterested is the
converse of seljish ; and uninterested, the converse of interested.
LIFE er PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 623
«ne can determine in what the change, effected by regeneration,
consists. They do not show the enquirer, whether every awaken-
ed and convinced sinner, who afterwards has lively gratitude and
joy, is regenerated ; or whether a gracious change of heart implies
joys of a peculiar kind : Neither, if the renewed have joys peculiar
to themselves, do the teachers, now referred to, describe that
peculiarity ; nor do they tell from w^hat motives the joys, that are
evidence of regeneration, arise. They represent the whole man,
his understanding, and his sensitive faculties, as renewed, no less
than his heart and affections. According to them generally, this
change is effected by light. As to this indeed they are not per-
fectly agreed. Some of them hold, that the change is produced,
by the bare light and motives exhibited in the gospel. Others pre-
tend, that a man is persuaded to become a christian, as he is per-
suaded to become a friend to republican government. Yet others
there are, who hold that regeneration is caused, by a'supernaturai
and divine light immediately communicated. Their representation
of this seems to imply, and their readers understand it as implying,
an immediate and new revelation. But according to Mr. Ed-
wards, and those w^ho adopt his views of the subject, regeneration
consists in the communication of a new spiritual sense or taste.
Tn other words, a new heart is given. This communication is made,
this work is accomplished, by the Spirit of God. It is their opinion,
that the intellect^ and the sensitive faculties, are not the immediate
subject of any change in regeneration. They believe, however,
that, in consequence of the change which the renewed heart expe-
riences, and of its reconciliation to God, light breaks in upon the
understanding. The subject of regeneration sees, therefore, the
glory of God's character, and the glory of all divine truth. This
may be an illustration. A man becomes cordially reconciled to his
neighbour, against whom he had previously felt a strong enmity.
He now^ sees the real excellencies of his neighbour's character, to
which he was blinded before by enmity and prejudice. These
new views of his neighbour, and these different feelings towards
him, are the consequence of the change : its evidence^ but not the
change itself. — At the same time, Mr. Edwards and others believe
that, in saving experience, the sensitive facuhies are brought under
due regulation by the new heart or holy temper. None of the
awakenings, fears, and convictions, which precede the new heart,
are, according to this scheme, any part of Regeneration ; thougli
they are, in some sense, a preparation for it, as all doctrinal know-
ledge is. The sinner, before regeneration, is allow^ed to be totally
dead to the exercises and dudes of the spiritual life. He is never-
theless accounted a moral agent. He is therefore entirely blame-
able in his impenitence, his unbelief, and his alienation from God.
He is therefore, with perfect propriety, exhorted to repent, to be-
come reconciled to God in Christ, and to arise from his spiritual
624 LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS.
death, that " Christ may give him light." — According to this systenj,
regeneration is produced, neither by moral suasion, i.e. by the argu-
ments and motives of the Gospel, nor by any supernatural, spiritual
light; but by the immediate agency of the Holy Spirit. Yet the
light and knowledge of the Gospel are, by Divine constitution,
usually necessary to regeneration, as the blowing of the ram's horns
was necessary to the falling of the walls of Jerico ; and the moving
of the stone, from the mouth of the sepulchre, was necessary to the
raising of Lazarus."
Thus it appears, that Mr. Edwards taught us in his writings, in a man-
ner so clear, that mankind have hitherto been satisfied with the in-
struction. Why God created this material and spiritual Universe ; —
What is the nature of that Government which he exercises over
blinds, and how it is consistent with their perfect freedom ; — What
is the Nature of that Virtue, which they must possess, if they are
to secure his approbation ; — What is the Nature, the Source, the
Extent, and the Evidences of that Depravity, which characterizes
Man, as a fallen being; — What is the Series of Evepts, by W'hich
his Redemption is accomplished ; — What are the Qualifications for
thatChurch, to which the redeemed belong; — What are the Grounds,
on which they are justified ; — What are the Nature and Evidences
of that Religion, which is imparted to them by the Spirit of grace ;
— What are the Nature and Effects of that Revival of religion,
which accompanies an effusion of his divine influences on a people ;
— And what are tlie Inducements to United and Extraordinary
Prayer, that such effusions may be abundantly enjoyed by the
Church of God.* — By what is thus said, we do not intend, that all
his reasonings are solid, or all his opinions sound and scriptural ; but
we know of no writer, since the days of the Apostles, who has bet-
ter comprehended the Word of God ; who has more fully unfolded
the nature and design of the revelation of his mind, which it con-
tains; who has more ably explained and defended the great doc-
trines, which it teaches, who has more clearly illustrated the religion
which it requires ; who has done more for the purification and en-
largement of that church which it establishes ; or who, in conse-
quence of his unfoldmgs of divine truth, will find, when the work of
every man is weighed in the balances of eternity, a larger number
to be, his hope, and joy, and crown of rejoicing in that day." — And
when we remember, in addition to all this, that we can probablv
select no individ ual, of all who have lived in that long period, who
has manifested a more ardent or elevated piety towards God, a
warmer or more expanded benevolence towards Man, or greater
* For a Catalogue of the works of Mr. Edwards, published previous fo th
edition, sec Appendix Ij,
LIFE OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS. 625
purity, or disinterestedness, or integrity of character — one, who gave
the concentrated strength of all his powers, more absolutely, to the
one end of glorifying God in the salvation of Man ; — and then re-
flect, that at the age oi' fifty-four, in the highest vigour of all his
faculties, in thefulnessof his usefulness, when he was just entering
on the most important station of his life, he yielded to the stroke ot
death ; we look towards his grave, in mute astonishment, unable to
penetrate those clouds and darkness, which hover around it. One
of his weeping friends* thus explained this most surprizing dispen-
sation : — " He was pouring in a flood of light upon mankind, which
their eyes, as yet, were too feeble to bear." — If this was not the rea-
son ; we can only say — " Even so. Father ! for so it seemed good in
thy sight."
Dr. Finlev.
Vol. I. 79
FAREWELL SERMON.
A Farewell Sermon^ preached at the first Precinct in Northampton,
after the peopWs public rejection of their minister, and renouncing
their relation to him as Pastor of the Church there, on JMwe?22, 1 750;
Occasioned by difference of sentiments, concerning the requisite
Qualifications of members of the Church, in complete standing:
By Jonathan Edwards, A. M.
Acts XX. 1 8. Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, af-
ter what manner 1 have been with you, at all seasons.
Ver. 20. And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you :
but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house
to house.
Vei. 26, 27. Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure
from the blood of all men ; for I have not shunned to declare unto
you all the Counsel of God.
Gal. iv. 15, 16. Where is then the blessedness ye spake of? For I
bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked
out your own eyes, and have given them to me. Am I therefore be-
come your enemy, because I tell you the truth.
Boston : Printed and Sold by S. Kneeland, over against the Prison it
Queen-Street. 1751.
PREFACE.
It is not unlikely, that some of the readers of the following Sermon
may be inquisitive, concerning the circumstances of the difference be-
tween me and the people of Northampton, that issued in that separa-
tion between me and them, which occasioned the preaching of this
Farewell Sermon. There is. by no means, room here for a full ac-
count of that matter. But yet it seems to be proper, and even neces-
sary, here, to correct some gross misrepix'sentations, which have been
abundantly, and, itis to be feared, by some affectedly and industriously,
made, of that difference : such as, That J insisted on persons being
assured of their being in a state of salvation, in order to my admitting
them into the Church ; that 1 required a particular relation of the me-
thod and order of a person's inward experience, and of the time and
PREFACE TO FAREWELL SERMON. 627
manner of his conversion, as the test of his fitness for Christian com-
munion ; yea, that I have undertaken to set up a pure church, and to
make an exact and certain distinction between saints and hypocrites,
by a pretended infallible discerning the state of men's souls ; that in
these things 1 had fallen in with those wild people, who have lately ap-
peared in New England, called Separatists ; and that I myself was be-
come a grand Separatist; that I arrogated all the power of judging of
the Quahtications of candidates for Communion, wholly to myself, and
insisted on acting by my sole authority, in the admission of members in-
to the Church, etc.
In opposition to these slanderous representations, I shall, at present,
only give my reader an account of some things, which I laid before
the Council, that separated between me and my people, in order to
their having a just and full account of my principles, relating to the af-
fair in controversy.
Long before the sitting of the Council, my people had sent to the
Rev. Mr. Clark of Salem Village, desiring him to write in opposition
to my principles. Which gave me occasion to write to Mr. Clark,
that he might have true information what my principles were. And
in the time of the sitting of the Council, I did, for their informa-
tion, make a public declaration of my principles, before them and the
Church, in the meeting house, of the same import with that in my
letter to Mr. Clark, and very much in the same words. And then,
afterwards, sent in to the Council, in writing, an extract of that
letter, containing the information I had given to Mr. Clark, in the
very words of my letter to him, that the Council might read and con-
sider it at their leisure, and have a more certain and more satisfactory
knowledge what my principles were. The extract which I sent in to
them, was in the following words :
" I am often, and I do not know but pretty generally, in the coun-
try, represented as of a new and odd opinion, with respect to the terms
of Christian communion, and as being for introducing a peculiar way
of my own. Whereas, I do not perceive that 1 differ at all from the
scheme of Dr. Watts, in his book, entitle<l, The rational foundation
of a Christian Church, and the terms of Christian Communion ;
which he says, is the common sentiment and practice of all reformed
churches. I had not seen this book of Dr. V.'atts', when I published
what I have written on the subject ; but yet, I think my sentiments,
as I have expressed them, are as exactly agreeable to what he lays
down, as if I had been his pupil. Nor do I at all go beyond what
Dr. Doddiidge plainly shows to be his sentiments, in his Rise and
Progress of Religion, and his Sermons on Regeneration, and his
Paraphrase and Notes on the New Testament. Nor indeed. Sir, when
I consider the sentiments you have expressed in your letters to Major
Pomroy and Mr. Billing, can I perceive, but that they come exactly
to the same thing which I maintain. You suppose, the Sacra-
ments are not converting ordinances : but that, as seals of the Cove-
nant, they presuppose conversion, especially in the adult ; and that it
is msible saintship, or in other words, a credible profession cf faith
and repentance, a solemn consent to the Gospel covenant, joined iriih a
628 PREFACE 1*0 FAREWELL SERMON.
good conversation, and competent measure of Christian knowledge, is
what gives a Gospel right to all sacred ordinances, but that it is ne-
cessary to those that come to these ordinances^ and in those that profess
a consent in the Gospel covenant, that they be sincere in their profes-
sion, or at least should think themselves so. — The great thing which I
have scrupled in the established method of this Church's pioceeding,
and which T dare no longer go on in, is their publicly assenting to the
form of f words, rehearsed on occasion of their admission to the com-
munion, without pretending thereby to mean any such thing, as a
hearty consent to the terms of the Gospel covenant, or to mean any
such faith or repentance as belong to the covenant of grace, and are
the grand conditions of that covenant ; It being, at the same time that
the words are used, their known and established principle, which they
openly profess and proceed upon, that men may and ought to use these
w^ords, and mean no such thing, but something else of a nature far in-
ferior; which I think they have no distinct determinate notion of ;
but something consistent with their knowing that they do not choose
God as their chief good, but love the world more than him, and that
they do not ^ive themselves up entirely to God, but make reserves ; and
in short, knowing that they do not heartily consent to the Gospel cove-
nant, but hve still under the reigning power of the love of the world,
and enmity to God and Christ. So that the words of their public
profession, according to their openly estabhshed use, cease to be of the
nature of any profession of Gospel faith and repentance, or any pro-
per compliance with the covenant : for it is their profession, that the
words, as used, mean no such thing. The words used, under these
circumstances, do at least fail of being a credible profession of these
things. — I can conceive of no such virtue in a certain set of words,
that it is proper, merely on the making of these sounds, to admit per-
sons to Christian Sacraments, without any regard to any pretend? d
meaning of those sounds : nor can I think, that any institution of
Christ has established any such terms of admission into the Christian
Church. — It does not belong to the controversy between me and my
people, how particular or large the profession should be, that is re-
quired. I should not choose to be confined to exact Hmits as to that
matter : but, rather than contend, I should content myself with a few
words, briefly expressing the cardinal virtues or acts, implied in a
hearty compliance with the covenant, made (as should appear by en-
quiry into the person's doctrinal knowledcre) understandingly ; if
there wei-e an external conversation agreeable thereto : yea, I should
think, that such a })erson, solemnly making such a profession, had a
right to be received as the object of a public charity, however he him-
self might scruple his own conversion, on account of his not remem-
bering the time, not knowing the method of his conversion, or finding
so much remaining sin, etc. And. (if his own scruples did not hin-
der his coming to the Lord's Table,) I should think the minister or
church had no riij^ht to debar such a professor, though he should say
he did not think himself converted. For I call that a profession of
godliness, which is a profession of the great things wherein godli-
ness consists, and not a profession of his own opinion of his good
estate.
" Northampton, May 7, .1750."
PREFACE TO FAREWELL SERMON. 62$
Thus far my letter to Mr. Clark.
The Council having heard that I had made certain draughts of the
Covenant, or Forms of a public Profession of Religion, which 1 stood
ready to accent of, from the candidates for Church Communion, they,
for their further information, sent for thf-m. Accordingly [ sent them
four distinct draughts or forms, which I had drawn up about a twflve-
month before, as what I stood ready to accept of, (any one of them)
rather than contend, and break with my people.
The two shortest of these forms are here inserted, for the satisfaction'
of the reader. They are as follows :
" I hope I do truly find a heart to give up myself wholly to God, ac-
cording to the tenor of that covenant of grace, which was sealed in my
baptism ; and to walk in a way of that obedience to all the command-
ments of God, which the covenant of grace requires, as long as I live."
Atiother,
•' I hope I truly find in my heart a willingness to comply with all the
commandments of God, which require me to give up myself wholly to
him, and to serve him with my body and my spirit. And do accord-
ingly now promise to walk in a way of obedience to all the command-
ments of God, as long as I live."
Such kind of professions as these I stood ready to accept, rather
than contend and break with my people. Not but that I think it much
more convenient, that ordinarily the public profession of religion, that
is made by Christians, should be much fuller and more particular.
And that, (as I hinted in my letter to Mr. Clark,) I should not choose
to be tied up to any certain form of words, hvit to have liberty to vary
the expressions of a public profession, the more exactly to suit the sen-
timents and experience of the professor, that it might be a more just
and free expression of what each one finds in his heart.
And, moreover, it must be noted, that I ever insisted on it, that it be-
longed to me as a Pastor, before a profession was accepted, to have
full liberty to instruct the candidate in the meaning of the terms of it,
and in the nature of the things proposed to be professed ; and to en-
quire into his doctrinal understanding of these things, according to my
best discretion ; and to caution the person as I should think needful,
against rashness in making such a profession, or doing it mainly for the
credit of himself or his family, or from any secular views whatsoever,
and to put him on serious self-examination, and searching his own
heart, and prayer to God to search and enlighten him, that he may
not be hypocritical and deceived in the profession he makes ; withal
pointing forth to him the many ways in which professors are liable to
be deceived.
Nor do I think it improper for a minister, in such a case, to enquire
and know of the candidate what can be remembered of the circum-
stances of his Christian experience ; as this may tend much to illus-
trate his profession, and give a minister great Advantage for proper
630 FAREWELL SERMON".
instructions : though a particular knowledge and remembrance of the
ti-ne and method of the first conversion to God, is not made the test
of a person's sincerity, nor insisted on as necessary in order to his be-
ing received into full charity. Not that I think it at all improper or
unprofitable, that in some special cases a declaration of the particular
circumstances of a person's first awakening, and the manner of his
convictions, illuminations and comforts, should be publicly exhibited
before the whole congregation, on occasion of hiS admission into the
Church ; though this be not demanded as necessary to admission. I
ever declared against insisting on a relation of experiences, in this
sense, (viz. a relation of the particular time and steps of the opera-
tion of the Spirit, in first conversion,) as the term of communion :
yet, if, by a relation of experiences, be meant a declaration of experi-
ence of the great things wrought^ wherein true grace and the essen-
tial arts and habits of holiness consist ; in this sense, I think an ac-
count of a person's experiences necessary, in order to his admission
into full Communion in the Church. But that in whatever enquiries
are made, or whatever account is given, neither minister nor church
are to set up themselves as searchers of hearts, but are to accept the
serious solemn profession of the well-instrurted professor, of a good
life, as best able to determine what he finds in his own heart.
These things may serve in some measure to set right those of my
readers, who have been misled in their apprehensions of the state of
the controversy, between me and my people, by the forementioned
misrepresentations.
FAREWELL SERMON.
II. CORINTHIANS, I. 14.
A - also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye
also are ours, in the day of the Lord Jesus.
The Apostle, in the preceding part of the chapter, declares what
great troubles he met with, in the course of his ministry. In the text,
and two foregoing verses, he declares what were his comforts and
supports, under the troubles he met with. There are four things in
particular.
1. That he had approved himself to his own conscience, v. 12.
For ovr rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in sim-
plicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of
God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly
to you wards.
2. Another thing he speaks of as matter of comfort, is, that as he
had approved himself to his own conscience, so he had also to the con-
sciences of his hearers, the Corinthians to whom be now wrote, and
that they should approve of him at the day of judgment.
3. The hope he had of seeing the blessed fruit of his labours and
sufferings in the ministry, in their happiness and glory in that great
day of accounts.
FAREWELL SERMON. 631
4. That in his ministry among the Corinthian?, he had approved
himself to his Judge, who would approve and reward his faithfulness
in that day.
These three last p^rtirulars are signified in my text and the prece-
ding verse ; and indeed all the four are implied in the text : It is im-
plied, that the Corinthians had acknowledged him as their spiritual
father, and as one that had been faithful among them, and as the
means of their future joy and glory at the day of Judgment, and one
whom they should then see, and have a joyful meeting with as such.
It is implied, that the apostle expected, at that time, to have a joyful
meeting with them., before the Judge, and, with joy, to behold their
glory, as the frUit of his labours ; and so they would be his rejoicing.
It is implied also, that he then expected to be approved of the great
Judge, when he and they should meet together before Him ; and that
he would then acknowledge his fidelity, and that this had been the
means of their glory ; and that thus he would, as it were, give them to
him as his crown of rejoicing. But this the Apostle could not hope
for, unless he had the testimony of his own conscience in his favour.
And therefore the words do imply, in the strongest manner, that he
had approved himself to his own conscience.
There is one thing implied in each of these particulars, and in every
part of the text, which is that point I shall make the subject of my
present discourse, viz :
Doctrine. Ministers, and the peojde that have been under their
caie, mnst meet one another, before Christ's tribunal, at the day of
judgment.
Ministers, and the people that have been under their care, must be
parted in this world, how well soever they have been united : If they
are not separated before, they must be parted by death : And they
may be separated while life is continued. We live in a world of
change, where nothing is certain or stable ; and where a little time,
a few revolutions of the sun, brings to pass strange things, surprising
alterations, in particular persons, in families, in towns and churches,
in countries and nations. It often happens, that those, who seem most
united, in a little time are most disunited, and at the greatest distance.
Thus ministers and people, between whom there has been the greatest
mutual regard and strictest union, may not only diflfer in their judg-
ments, and be alienated in aflfection ; But one may rend from the
other, and all relation between them be dissolved ; the minister may
be removed to a distant place, and they may never have any more to
do, one with another, in this world. But if it be so, there is one meet-
ing more that they must have, and that is in the last great day of ac-
counts.
Here I would shew,
I. In what manner, ministers and the people which have been un-
der their care, shall meet one another at the day of judgment.
II. For what purposes.
III. For what reasons God has so ordered it, that ministers and
their people shall then meet together in such a manner, and for such
purposes.
I. I would shew, in some particulars, in what manner ministers and
632 FAREWELL SERMON.
the people which have been under their care, shall meet one another
at the day of judgment. Concerning this, I would observe two things
in general.
; 1 . That they shall not then meet merely as all mankind must then
meet, but there will be something peculiar in the manner of their
meeting.
2. That their meeting together, at that time, shall be very different
from what used to be in the house of God in this world.
1. They shall not meet, at that day, merely as all the world must
then meet together. I would observe a difference in two things.
(1.) As to a clear actual view, and distinct knowledge and notice
of each other.
Although the whole world will be then present, all mankind of all
generations gathered in one vast assembly, with all of the angelic na-
ture, both elect and fallen angels ; yet we need not suppose, that eve-
ry one will have a distinct and particular knowledge of each individual
of the whole assembled multitude, which will undoubtedly consist of
many millions of millions. Though it is probable that men's capaci-
ties will be much greater than in their present state,^ yet they will not
be infinite : Though their understanding and comprehension will be
vastly extended, yet men will not be deified. There will probably be
a very enlarged view, that particular persons will have of the various
parts and members of that vast assembly, and so of the proceedings of
that great day : but yet it must needs be, that according to the nature
of finite minds, some persons and some things, at that day, shall fall
more under the notice of particular persons than others ; and this, (as
we may well suppose,) according as they shall have a nearer con-
cern with some than others, in the transactions of the day. There
will be special reason, why those who have had special concerns to-
gether, in this world, in their state of probation, and whose mutual
affairs will be then to be tried and judged, should especially be set in
one another's view. Thus we may suppose, that rulers and subjects,
earthly judges and those whom they have judged, neighbours who have
had mutual converse, dealings and contests, heads of families and their
children and servants, shall then meet, and in a peculiar distinction
be set together. And especially will it be thus with ministers and their
people. It is evident, by the text, that these shall be in each others*
view, shall distinctly know each other, and shall have particular notice
one of another at that time. *
(2.) They shall meet together, as having special concern, one with
another, in the great transactions of that day.
Although they shall meet the whole world at that time, yet they will
not have any immediate and particular concern with all. Yea, the far
greater part of those who shall then be gathered together, will be such
as they have had no intercourse with in their state of probation, and
so will have no mutual concerns to be judged of. But as to ministers,
and the people that have been under their care, they will be such as
have had much immediate concern one with another, in matters of the
greatest moment, that ever mankind have to do one with another in.
Therefore they especially must meet, and be brought together before
FAREWELL SERMON. 63^
the Judge, as having special concern one with another in the design
and business of that great day of accounts.
Thus their meeting, as to the manner of it, will be diverse from the
meeting of mankijid in geneial.
2. Their meeting, attiie day of Judgment, will be very diverse from
their meetings one with another in this world.
Ministers and their people, while their relation continues, often meet
together in this world : They are wont to meet from sabbath to sab-
bath, and at other times, for the public worship of God, and adminis-
tration of ordinances, and the solemn services of God's house : And
beside these meetings they have also occasion to meet for the
determining and managing their ecclesiastical affairs, for the exer-
cise of church discipline, and the settling and ailjnstincr those
things which concern the purity and good order of pubhc administra-
tions. But their meeting at the day of Judgment will be exceedmff
diverse, in its manner and circumstances, from any such meetings and
interviews as they have, one with another, in the present state. I
would observe how, in a (ew particulars.
(1.) Now they meet together in a preparatory mutable state, but
then in an unchangeable state.
Now, sinners in the congregation meet their minister in a state
wherein they are capable of a saving change, capable of being turned,
through God's blessing on the ministrations and labours of their pas-
tor, from the power of Satan unto God, and being brought out of a
state of guilt, condemation and wrath, to a state of peace and favour
with God, to the enjoyment of the privileges of his children, and a title
to their eternal inheritance. And saints now meet their ministers with
great remains of corruption, and sometimes under great spiritual diffi-
culties and affliction : And therefore are yet the proper subjects of
means of a happy alteration of their state, consisting in a greater
freedom from these things ; which they have reason to hope for in
the way of an attendance on o finances ; and of which God is pleased
commonly to make his ministers the instruments. And ministers and
their people now meet in order to the bringing to pass snch happy
changes ; they are the great benefits sought in their solemn meetings
in this world.
But when they shall meet together at the day of judgment, it will be
far otherwise. They will not then meet in order to the use of means
for the bringing to effect any such changes ; for they will all meet in
an unchansreable state. Sinners will be in an unchangnble state :
They who then shall be under the guilt and power of sin, and have the
wrath of God abiding on them, shall be beyond all remedy or possibility
of change, and shall meet their ministers without any hopes of relief
or remedy, or getting any good by their means. And as for the saints,
they will be already perfectly delivered from all their before remaining
corruption, temptation and calamities, of every kind, and set forever
out of^ their reach ; and no deliverance, no happy alteration will remain
to be accomplished in the way of the use of means of grace, under the
administration of m.inisters. It will then be pronounced. He that is
unjust f let him he unjust still; and he that is flthi/, let him be filthy
Veu r. 80 *
634 FAREWELL SERMON.
Still ; and he that is righteous, let him he righteous still; and he that «V
holy, let him he holy still.
(2.) Then they shall meet together in a state of clear, certain and
infallible light.
Ministers are set as guides and teachers, and are represented in
Scripture as lights set up in the churches ; and in the present state
meet their people, from time to time, in order to instruct and enlighten
them, to correct their mistakes, and to be a voice behind them, when
they turn aside to the right hand or the left, saying. This is the wayf
walk ye in it ; to evince and confirm the ti'uth by exhibiting the pro-
per evidences of it, and to refute errors and corrupt opinions, to con-
vince the erroneous and establish the doubting. But when Christ
shall come to Judgment, every error and false opinion shall be detect-
ed : all deceit and delusion shall vanish away before the light of that
day, as the darkness of the night vanishes at the appearance of the
rising sun ; and every doctrine of the word of God shall then appear
in full evidence, and none shall remain unconvinced ; all shall know
the truth with the greatest certainty, and there shall be no mistakes to
rectify.
Now ministers and their people may disagree in their judgments
concerning some matters of religion, and may sometimes meet to con-
fer together concerning those things wherein they differ, and to hear
the reasons that may be offered on one side and the other ; and all may
be ineffectual, as to any conviction of the truth ; they may meet and
part again, no more agreed than before ; and that side which was in
the wrong, may remain so still : Sometimes the meetings of ministers
with their people, in such a case of disagreeing sentiments, are attend-
ed with unhappy debate and controversy, managed with much preju-
dice, and want of candour ; not tending to light and conviction, but
rather to confirm and increase darkness, and establish opposition to
the truth, and alienation of affection one from another. But when
they shall hereafter meet toaether, at t'le day of Judgment, before the
tribunal of the great Judge, the mind and will of Christ will be made
known ; and there shall no longer be any debate, or difference of opin-
ions ; the evidence of the truth shall appear beyond all dispute, and all
controversies shall be finally and forever derided.
Now ministers meet their people, in order to enlighten and awaken
the consciences of sinners ; setting before them the great evil and dan-
ger of sin, the strictness of God's law, their own wickedness of heart,
and practice, the great guilt they are under, the wrath that abides upon
them, and their impotence, blindness, poverty and helpless and undone
condition : But all is often in vain ; they remain still, notwithstanding
all their ministers can say, stupid and unawakened, and their conscien-
ces unconvinced. But it will not be so at their last meeting at the day
of Judgment ; sinners, when they shall meet their Judge, will not meet
him with a stupid conscience ; they will then be fully convinced of the
truth of those things, which they formerly heard from him, concerning
the greatness and terrible majesty of God, his holiness and hatred of
sin, and his awful justice, in punishing it, the strictness of his law,
^nd the dreadfulness and truth of his threatenings, and their own un-
f^peakable guilt and -misery ; and they shall never more be insensible of
FAREWELL SERMON. 035
these things: the eyes of conscience will now be fully enhghtened,
and never shali be blinded again : the mouth of conscience shall now
be opened, and never shall be shut any more.
Now ministers meet with their people, in public and private, in or-
^er to enlighten them concerning the state of their souls ; to open and
apply the rules of God's word to them, in onier to their searchmg
their own hearts, and discerning the state that they are in. But now,
mmisters have no mfallible discerning the stale of the souls of their
people ; and the most skilful of ihcui are liable to mistakes, and often
are mistaken in things of this nature ; nor are the people able certainly
to know the state of their minister, or one another's state ; very often,
those pass among them for saints, and it may be eminent saints, that
are grand hypocrites ; and on the other hand, those are sometimes cen-
sured, or hardly received into their charity, that are indeed some of
God's jewels. And nothing is more common, than for men to be mis-
taken concerning their own state : Many that are abominable to God,
and the children of his wrath, think highly of themselves, as his precious
saints and dear children. Yea, there is reason to think, that often
some, that are most bold in their confidence of their safe and happy
state, and think themselves not only true saints, but the most eminent
saints in the congregation, are, in a peculiar manner, a smoke in God's
nose. And thus it undoubtedly often is, in those congregations where
the word of God is most faithfully dispensed ; notwithstanding all that
ministers can say in their clearest explications, and most searching ap-
plications of the doctrines and rules of God's word to the souls of their
hearers, in their meetings one with another. But, in the day of Judg-
ment, they shall have another sort of meeting ; then the secrets of every
heart shall be made manifest, and every man's state shall be perfectly
known. I Cor. i^. 5. Therefore judge nothing before the time, until
the Lord come ; who both will bring to light the hidden things of dark-
ness, and will make manifest the counsels of the heart : And then shall
every man have praise of God. Then none shall be deceived concern-
ing hisown state, nor shall be any more in doubt about it. There shall
be an eternal end to all the self-conceit and vain hopes of deluded hy-
pocrites, and all the doubts and fears of sincere christians. And then
shall all know the state of one another's souls : the people shall know
whether their minister has been sincere and faithful, and the minister
shall know the state of every one of their people, and to whom the
word and ordinances of God have been a savour of life unto life, and
to whom a savour of death unto death.
Now in this present state, it often happens that, when ministers and
people meet together, to debate and manage their ecclesiastical afiairs,
especially in a state of controversy, they are ready to judge and censure
one another, with regard to each other's views and designs, and the
principles and ends that each is influenced by^ and are greatly mista-
ken in their judgment, and wrong one another in their censures : but
at that future meeting, things will be set in a true and perfect light,
and the principles and aims, that every one has acted from, shall be
certainly known ; and there w'ill be an end to all errors of this kind,
and all unrighteous censures.
(3.) In this world, ministers and their people often meet to/rether,
636 FAREWELL SERMON. '
to hear of, and wait upon, an unseen Lord ; but at the day of Judg-
ment, they shall meet in his most immediate and visible presence.
Ministers, who now often meet their people, to preach to them the
King eternal, immortal and invisible, to convince them that there is a
God, and declare to them what . anner of being he is, and to convince
them that he governs, and will judge, the world, and that there is a fu-
ture state of rewards and punishments, and to preach to them a Christ
in heaven, at the right hand of God, in an unseen world, shall then
meet their people in rhe most immediate sensible presence of this great
God, SaviOur and Judge, appearing in the most plain, visible and open
manner, with great glory, w.th all his holy angels, before them and the
whole world. They shall not meet them to hear about an absent
Christ, an unseen Lord, and future Judge ; but to appear before that
Judge, and as being set together in the presence of that supreme
Lord, in his immense glory and awful majesty, whom they have heard
of so often, in their meetings together on earth.
(4.) The meeting, at the last day, of ministers and the people that
have been under their care, will not be attended, by any one, with a
careless heedless heart.
With such a heart are their meetings often attended in this world,
by many persons, having little regard to him whom they pretend uni-
tedly to adore, in the solemn duties of his public worship, taking little
heed to their own thoughts or the frame of their minds, not attending to
the business they are engaged in, nor considering the end for which they
are come together; but the meetmg, at that great day, will be very
different ; there will not be one careless heart, no sleeping, no wander-
ing of mind, from the great concern of the meeting, no inattentiveness
to the business of the day, no regardlessness of the presence they are
in, or of those great things which they shall hear from Christ at that
meeting, or that they formerly heard fionri him, and of him, by their
ministers, in their meetings in a state of trial, or which they shall now
hear their ministers declaring concerning them, before their Judge.
Having observed these things, concerning the rnrmner and circum-
stances of this future meeting of ministers and the people that have
been under their care, before the tribunal of Christ, at the day of Judg-
ment, I now proceed,
K. To observe, to what purposes they shall then meet.
1. To give an account before the great Judge, of their behaviour
one to another, in the relation they stood to each other in this world.
Ministers are sent forth, by Christ, to their people on his business,
are his servants and messengers ; and when they have finished their
service, they must return to their master, to give him an account of
what they liave done, and of the entertainment they have had in per-
formmg their ministry. Tims we find, in Luke xiv. 16 — 2l, that when
the servant, who was sent forth to call the guests to the great supper,
had done his errand, and finished his appomted service, he returned to
his master, and gave him an account of what he had done, and of the
entertainment he had received. And when the master, being angry,
sent his servant to others, lie returns again, and gives his master an ac-
count of his conduct and success. So we read, in Hebrews, xiv. 17,
FAREWELL SERMON. 657
of ministers and rulens in the house of God, That watch fm' souls, as
thoo'e that must give account. And we see by the tbienientioni;d
Luke xiv. that tiiidisters must jj^ive an account to tijeir master, not only
of their own behaviour in the discharge of their office, but also of their
people's reception of them, and of the treatment they have met wirh
among them.
And tneretore, as they will be called to give an account of both,
they shall give an ac' ount at the great day of accounts, in the pres-
ence of iheii people ; they and their people being both present before
their Judge.
Faithful ministers will then give an account with joy, concerning
those who have re- eived them well, and made a good improvement of
their ministry ; and these will be given them, at that day, as their
crown of rejoicing. And at the same time they w 11 give an account
of the ill-treatment, of such as have not well received them and their
messages from Christ : they will meet these, not as ihey used to do in
this world, to counsel and warn them, but to bear witness against them,
and as their judges, and assessors with Christ, to condemn tiiem And
on the other hand, the people will at that day rise up in judgment
against wicked and unfaithful m.inisters, who have sought their own
temporal interest, more than the good of the souls of iheir fiock.
2. At that time ministeis and the people who have been under their
care, shall meet before Christ, that he may jndge between them, as to
anv controversies which have subsisted between them in this world.
So !t very often comes to pass in this evil world, that great difieren-
ces and controversies arise between ministers and the people that are
under their pastoral care. Though they are under the greatest obli-
gations to live in peace, above persons in almost any relation what-
ever ; and although contests and dissensions, betw een persor!= so rela-
ted, are the most unhappy and terrible in their consecnjences, on many
accounts, of any sort of contentions ; yet how frequent haves.ich con-
tentions been ? Sometimes a people contest with their niinislers about
their doctrine, sometimes about their administrations ai d copduct,
and sometimes about their maintenance ; and sometimes such contests
continue a long time ; and sometimes they are decided in this world,
according to the prevailing interest of one party or the other, rather
than by the word of God, and the reason of things ; and sometiiues
such controversies never have any proper determination in this wos Id.
But at theday of judgment there will he a full, perfect and everlnst-
ing, decision of them : the infallible Judge, the infinite Fountain of
light, truth and justice, will judoe between the contendino- parties, and
wdl declare what is the truth, who is in the right, and what is agreea-
ble to his mind and will. And, in order hereto, the parties must stand
together before Him at the last day ; which will be the great day of
finishinsT and determining all controversies, rectifying all mistakes, and
abolishino- all unrighteous judgments, errors and confusions, wliich
have before subsisted in the world of mankind.
3. Ministers and the people that have been under their care, must
meet together at that time, to receive an eternal sentence and retri-
bution from the Judge, in the presence of each other, according to
(53^ 1' ABE WELL SERMON.
their behaviour in the relation they stood in to one another m the pre-
sent state.
The Judge will not only declare justice, but he will do justice be-
tween ministers and their people. He will declare what is right be-
tween them, approving him that has been just and faithful, and con-
demning the unjust ; and perfect truth and equity shall take place in
the sentence which He passes, in the rewards He bestows, and the
punishments which He inflicts. There shall be a glorious reward to
faithful ministers. To those who have been successful ; Dan. xii. 3.
And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament^
and they that turn many to righteousness , as the stars forever and
ever : And also to those who have been faithful, and yet not success-
ful ; Isai. xlix. 4. Then I said, I have laboured in vain^ I have spent
my strength for nought ; yet surely my judgment is with the Lord, and
my reward with my God. And those, who have well received and enter-
tained them, shall be gloriously rewarded ; Matth. x. 40. He thai re-
ceiveth you, receiveth me, and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that
sent me. He that receiveth a prophet, in the name of a prophet, shall
receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth a righteous man, in
the name of a righteous man, shall receive a righteous man's reward.
Such people, and their faithful ministers, shall be each other's ciown
of rejoicing : 1 Thess. ii. 19, 20. For wfiat is our hope, or joy. or
crown of rejoicing ? Are not even ye, in the presence of our Lord
Jesus Christ at his coming? For ye are our glory and joy. And in
the text, We are your rejoicing, as ye also are ours, in the day of the
Lord Jesus. But they, that evil intreat Christ's faithful ministers, es-
pecially in that wherein they are faiihful, shall be severely punished ;
Matth. X. 14, 15. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your
words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of
your feet. Verily, I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the
sinners of Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of Judgment, than for that
city. Deut. xxxiii. 8 — U. And of Levi he said. Let thy Thummim
and thy Urim be with thy holy one. — They shall teach Jacob thy judg-
ments, and Israel thy laic. Bless, Lord, his substance, and accept the
work of his hands: smite through the loins of them that rise up against
hhn, and of them that hate him, that they rise not again. On the other
hand, those ministers who are found to have been unfaithful, shall have
a most terrible punishment. See Ezekiel xxxiii. 6. Matth. xxiii.
1—33.
Thus justice shall be administeied, at the great day, to ministers
and their people : and to that end they shall meet together, that they
may not only receive justice to themselves, but see justice done to the
other party : for this is the end of that great day, to reveal, or declare
the righteous judgment of God ; Rom, ii. 5. Ministers shall have jus-
tice done them, and they shall see justice done to their people : and
the people shall receive justice themselves from their Judge, and shall
see justice done to their minister. And so all things will be adjusted
and settled forever between them ; every one being sentenced and re-
compensed according to his works ; either in receiving and wearing a
crown of eternal joy and glory, or in suffering everlasting shame and
FAREWELL SERMON. 639
1 come now to the next thing proposed, viz.
III. To give some reasons, why we may suppose God has so order-
ed it that ministers, and the people that have been under their care,
shall meet together at the day of judgment, in such a manner and for
such purposes.
There are two things which I would now observe.
1. The mutual concerns of ministers and their people are of the
greatest importance.
The Scripture declares, that God will bring every work into judg-
ment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be
evil. It is fit that all the concerns, and all the behaviour of manllind,
both pubhc and private, should be brought at last before God's tribu-
nal, and finally determined by an mfalhble Judge : but it is especially
requisite, that it should be thus, as to affairs of very great importance.
Now the mutual concerns of a christian minister, and his church and
congregation, are of the vastest importance ; in many respects, of
much greater moment than the temporal concerns of the greatest
earthly monarchs, and their kingdoms and empires. It is of vast con-
sequence how ministers discharge their office, and conduct themselves
towards their people in the work of the ministry, and in aflfairs apper-
taining to it. It is also a matter of vast importance how a people re-
ceive and entertain a faithful minister of Christ, and what improve-
ment they make of his ministry. These things have a more immediate
and direct respect to the great and last end for which man was made,
and the eternal welfare of mankind, than any of the temporal concerns
of men, whether pubhc or private. And therefore it is especially fit,
that these affairs should be brought into Judgment, and openly deter-
mined and settled, in truth and righteousness ; and that, to this end,
ministers and their people should meet together, before the omniscient
and infallible Judge.
2. The mutual concerns of ministers and their people have a special
relation to the main things, appertaining to the day of Judgment.
They have a special relation to that great and divine person, who
will then appear as Judge. Ministers are his messengers, sent forth
by Him ; and in their office and administrations among their people,
represent his person, stand in his stead, as those that are sent to declare
his mind, to do his work, and to speak and act in his name : and
therefore it is especially fit that they should return to him, to
give an account of their work and success. The king is judge of
all his subjects, they are all accountable to him : but it is more
especially requisite that the king'^s ministers, who are especially in-
trusted with the administrations of his kingdom, and that are sent
forth on some special negotiation, should return to him, to give an
account of themselves, and their discharge of their trust, and the
receptic»n they have met with.
Ministers are not only messengers of the person who at the last day
will appear as judge, but the errand they are sent upon, and the affairs
they have committed to them as his ministers, do most immediately
concern his honour, and the interest of his kingdom : the work they
are sent upon, is to promote the designs of hi? administration and go
640 FAREWELL SERMON.
vernment : and therefore their business with their people, has a near
relation to the day of judijment ; for the great end of that day is com-
pletely to settle and establish the aifairs of his k ngdom, to adjust alt
things that pertain to it, that every thing that is opposite to the interests
of his kintjfdom may be removed, and that every thing which contri-
butes to the ' ompleteness and glory of it, may be perfected and con-
lirmed, that this great king may receive his due honour and glory.
Again, the mutual concerns of ministers and their people, have a
direct relation to the concerns of the day of judgment, as the busi-
ness of ministers with their people, is to promote the eternal salvation
of the souls of men, and their escape from eternal damnation : and
the day of judgment is the day appointed for that end, openly to
decide and settle men's eternal state, to fix some in a state of eternal
salvation, and to bring their salvation to its utmost consummation,
and to fix others in a state of everlasting damnation and most per-
fect misery. The mutual concerns of ministers and people, have
a most direct relation to the day of judgment, as the very design
of the work of the ministry is the people's preparation for that
day: ministers are sent to warn them of the approach of that day, to
forewarn them of the dreadful sentence then to be pronounced on the
wicked, and declare to them the blessed sentence then to be pronounced
on the righteous, and to use means with them, that they may es-
cape the wrath, \v\\\q,\\ is then to come on the ungodly, and obtain
the reward then to be bestowed on ihe saints.
And, as the mutual roneerns of ministers and their people have
so near and du-ect a relation to that day, it is especially fit, that
those concerns should be brought into that day, and there settled
and issued ; and that, in order to this, ministers and their people
should meet and appear together before the great Judge, at that day.
APPLICATION.
The improvement I would make of the things which have beei>
observed, is to lead the people here present, who have been under
my pastoral care, to some reflections, and to give them some advice,
suitable to our present circumstances ; relating to what has been
lately done, in order to our being separated, as to the relation we
have heretofore stood in one to another ; but expecting to meet each
other before the great tribunal at the day of judgment.
The deep and serious consideration of that our future most so-
lemn meeting, is certainly most suitable at such a time as this :
there having so lately been that done, which, in all probability, will
(as to the relation v.'e have heretofore stood in) be followed with
an everlasting separation.
How often have we met together in the house of God, in this
relation ? How often have I spoken to you, instructed, counselled,
warned, directed and fed you, and administered ordinances among
you, as the people which were committed to my care, and whose
precious souls I had the charge of? But in all probability, this
never will be again.
i
parewelL sermon. 641
The prophet Jeremiah, (chap. xxv. 3.) puts the people in mind how
iong he had laboured among them in the work of the ministry ; From
the thirteenth year of Josiah, the son ofAmon, king ofJudahy even unto
this day, {that is, the three and twentieth year,) the word of the Lord
came unto me, and I have spoken unto you, rising early and speaking.
I am not about to compare myself with the prophet Jeremiah ; but m
this respect I can say as he did, that I have spoken the word of God
to you, unto the three and tiventiefh year, rising early and speaking.
It was three and twenty years, the 15th day of last February, since I
have laboured in the work of the ministry, in the relation of a pastor to
this church and congregation. And though my strength has been
weakness, having always laboured under great infirmity of body, be-
side my insufficiency for so great a charge, in other respects, yet I
have not spared my feeble strength, but have exerted it for the good of
your souls. I can appeal to you, as the apostle does to his hearers,
Gal. iv. 13. Ye know how through infirmity of the fiesh, I preached the
Gospel unto you. 1 have spent the prime of my life and strength, in
labours for your eternal welfare. You are my witnesses, that what
strength I have had I have not neglected in idleness, nor laid out in
prosecuting worldly schemes, and managing temporal affairs, for the
advancement of my outward estate, and aggrandizing myself and fami-
ly ; but have given myself to the work of the ministry, labouring in it
night and day, rising early and applying myself to this great business
to which Christ appointed me. I have found the work of the ministry
among you to be a great work indeed, a work of exceeding care, la-
bour and difficulty : many have been the heavy burdens that I have
borne in it, which my strength has been very unequal to. GOD called
me to bear these burdens, and I bless his name, that he has so suppor-
ted me as to keep me from sinking under them, and that his power
herein has been manifested in my weakness ; so that although I have
often been troubled on every side, yet I have not been distressed ; per-
plexed, but not in despair ; cast down, but not destroyed.
But now I have reason to think, my work is finished which I had to
do as your minister : you have publicly rejected me, and my opportu-
nities cease.
How highly therefore does it now become us, to consider of that
time when we must meet one another before the chief Shepherd ?
When I must give an account of my stewardship, of the service I have
done/or, and the reception and treatment I have had among, the
people he sent me to : and you must give an account of your own
conduct towards me, and the improvement you have made of these
three and twenty years of my njinistry. For then both you and I must
appear together, and we both must give an account, in order to an in-
fallible, righteous and eternal, sentence to be passed upon us, by him
who will judge us, with respect to all that we have said or done in our
meetings here, all our conduct one towards another, in the house of
God and elsewhere, on sabbath-days and on other days ; who will try
( ur hearts, and manifest our thoughts, and the principles and frames of
our minds, will judge us with respect to all the controversies which
have subsisted between us, with the strictest impartiality, and will exa-
« ine our treatment of each other in those controversies: there r«
Vol. I. «1
64i FAREWELL SERMON.
nothing covered, that shall not be revealed, nor hid, which shall not be
known ; all will be examined in the searching, penetrating light of
God's omniscience and glory, and by him whose eyes are as a flame of
fire ; and truth and right shall be made plainly to appear, being strip-
ped of every veil ; and all error, falsehood, unrighteousness and injury,
shall belaid open, stripped of every disguise ; every specious pretence,
every cavil, and all false reasoning, shall vanish in a moment, as not
being able to bear the light of that day. And then our hearts will be
turned inside out, and the secrets of them will be made more plainly to
appear than our outward actions do now. Then it shall appear what
the ends are, which we have aimed at, what have been the governing
principles which we have acted from, and what have been the disposi-
tions, we have exercised in our ecclesiastical disputes and contests.
Then it will appear, whether 1 a('ted uprightly, and from a truly con-
scientious careful, regard to my duty to my great Lord and master, in
some former ecclesiastical controversies, which have been attended
with exceeding unhappy circumstances, and consequences : it will ap-
pear, whether there was any just cause for the resentment which was
manifested on those occasions. And then our late grand controversy,
concerning the Qualifications necessary for admission to the privileges
of members, in complete standing, in the Visible Church of Christ,
will be examined and judged, in all its parts and circumstances, and
the whole set forth in a c lear, certain and perfect light. Then it will
appear, whether the doctrine, which I have preached and published,
concerning this matter, be Christ's own doctrine, whether he will not
own it as one of the precious truths which have proceeded from his
own mouth, and vindicate and honour, as such, before the whole uni-
verse. Then it will appear, what was meant by the man that comes
without the wedding garment ; for that is the day spoken of, Matt,
xxii. 13. wherein such an one shall be bound hand and foot, and cast
into outer darkness, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
And then it will appear, whether, in declaring this doctrine, and act-
ing agreeably to it, and in my general conduct in this affair, I have
been influenced from any regard to my own temporal interest, or ho-
nour, or any desire to appear wiser than others ; or have acted from
any sinister, secular views whatsoever ; and whether what I have done
has not been from a careful, strict and tender regard to the will of my
Lord and Master, and because I dare not offend him, being satisfied
what his will was, after a long, diligent, impartial and prayerful, en-
quiry ; having this constantly in view and prospect, to engage me to
great solicitude, not rashly to determine truth to be on this side of the
question, where I am now persuaded it is, that such a determination
would not be for my temporal interest, but every way against it, bring-
ing a long series of extreme difficulties, and plunging me into an abyss
of trouble and sorrow. And then it will appear, whether my people
have done their duty to their pastor, with respect to this matter ; whe-
ther they have shown a right temper and spirit on this occasion ; whe-
ther they have done me justice in hearing, attending to, and consider-
ing, what I had to say in evidence of what I believed and taught, as
part of the counsel of God ; whether I have been treated with that
impartiality, candour and regard, which the just Judge esteemed due ;
FAREWELL SERMON. 643
and whether, in the many steps which have been taken, and the many
thmgs that have been said and done, in the course of this controversy,
righteousness and charity and christian decorum have been maintain-
ed : or, if otherwise, to how great a degree these things have been
violated. Then every step of the conduct of each of us, in this af-
fair, from first to last, and the spirit we have exercised in all, shall
1>e examined and manifested, and our own consciences will speak
plain and loud, and each of us shall be convinced, and the world
shall know ; and never shall there be any more mistake, misrepresen ■
tation or misapprehension of the affair, to eternity.
This controversy is now probably brought to an issue, between you
and me, as to this world ; it has issued in the event of the week
before last ; but it must have another decision at that great day,
which certainly will come, when you and I shall meet together before
the great judgment seat : and therefoie I leave it to that time, and
shall say no more about it at present.
But I would now proceed to address myself particularly to several
sorts of persons.
I. To those who are professors of godliness among us.
I would now call you to a serious consideration of that great day,
wherein you must meet him, who has heretofore been your pastor,
before the Judge, whose eyes areas a flame of fire.
I have endeavoured, according to my best ability, to search the
word of God, with regard to the distinguishing notes of true piety,
those by which persons might best discover their state, and most
surely and clearly judge of themselves. And those rules and marks,
1 have from time to time, applied to you, in the preaching of the word,
to the utmost of my skill, and in the most plain and searching manner,
that I have been able ; in order to the detecting the deceived hypo-
crite, and estabhshing the hopes and comforts of the sincere. And
yet it is to be feared, that after all that I have done, I now leave some
of you in a deceived deluded state ; for it is not to be supposed, that
among several handred professors, none are deceived.
Henceforward, I am like to have no more opportunity to take the
c?re and charge of your souls, to examine and search them. But still
I intreat you to remember and consider the rules which I have often
laid down to you, during my ministry, with a solemn regard to the fu-
ture day, when you and I must meet together before our Judge ; when
the uses of examination you have heard from me, must be rehearsed
again before you, and those rules of trial must be tried, and it will ap-
pear, whether they have been good or not ; and it will also appear,
whether you have impartially heard them, and tried yourselves by
them ; and the Judge himself, who is infallible, will try both you and
me : and after this, none will be deceived concerning the state of their
souls.
I have often put you in mind, that whatever your pretences to expe-
riences, discoveries, comforts, and joys, have been ; at that day, every
one will be judged according to his works : and then you will find
it so.
May you have a minister of greater knowledge of the word of God.
and better acquaintance with soul capes, and of greater skill in apply-
644 FAREWELL SREMON.
ing himself to souls, whose discourses may be more searching and
convincing ; that such of you as have held fast deceit under my
preaching, may have your eyes opened by his ; that you may be un-
deceived before that great day.
What means and helps for instruction and self-examination, you
may hereafter have, is uncertain ; but one thing is certain, that the
time is short ; your opportunity for rectifying mistakes in so impor-
tant a concern, will soon come to an end. We live in a world of
great changes. There is now a great change come to pass ; you
have withdrawn yourselves from my ministry, under which you have
continued for so many years : but the time is coming, and will soon
come, when you will pass out of time into eternity ; and so will pass
from under all means of grace whatsoever.
The greater part of you who are professors of godliness, have, (to
use the phrase of the apostle,) acknowledged me in part. You have
heretofore acknowledged me to be your spiritual father, the instru-
ment of the greatest good to you, that ever is, or can be, obtained, by
any of the children of men. Consider of that day, when you and 1
shall meet before our Judge, when it shall be examined, whether you
have had from me the treatment which is due to spiritual children, and
whether you have treated me, as you ought to have treated a spiritual
father. — As the relation of a natural parent brings great obhgations on
children, in the sight of God ; so much more, in many respects, does
the relation of a spiritual father, bring great obligations on such, whose
conversion and eternal salvation they suppose God has made them the
instruments of ; 1 Cor. iv. 15. For though you have ten thousand
instructors in Christ, yet hcive ye not many fathers ; for in Christ Je-
sus, I have begotten you through the gospel.
II. Now I am taking my leave of this people, I would apply myself
to such among them as I leave in a christless, graceless condition ;
and would call on -such, seriously to consider of that solemn day, when
they and I must meet before the Judge of the world.
My parting with you, is in some respects, in a pecuhar manner, a
melancholy parting ; in as much as I leave you in the most melan-
choly circumstances, because I leave you in the gall of bitter-
ness, and bond of iniquity, having the wrath of God abiding on you,
and remaining under condemnation to everlasting misery and de-
struction. Seeing 1 must leave you, it would have been a comforta-
ble and happy circumstance of our parting, if I had left you in Christ,
safe and blessed in that sure refuge and glorious rest of the saints. —
But it is otherwise, I leave you far oH] aliens and strangers, wretched
subjects and captives of sin and satan, and prisoners of vindictive jus-
tice ; without Christ, and without God in the world.
Your consciences bear me witness, that while I had opportunity, I
have not ceased to warn you, and set before you your danger. I have
studied to represent the misery and necessity of your circumstances, in
the clearest manner possible. I have tried all ways, that I could think
of, tendincr to awaken your consciences, and make you sensible of the
necessity of your improving your time, and being speedy in fleeing from
the wrath to come, and thorough in the use of means for your escape
and safety. I have diligently endeavoured to find out, and use, the most
powerful motives, to persuade fou to take care for your own welfare
FAREWELL SERMON. 645
and salvation. I have not only endeavoured to awaken you, that you
might be moved with fear, but 1 have used my utmost endeavours to
win 3'ou : I have sought out acceptable words, that if possible, I might
prevail upon you to forsake sin, and turn to Godj and accept of Clirist
as your Saviour and Lord. I have spent my strength very much, in
these things. Eut yet, with regard to you whom 1 am now speaking
to, I have not been successful : but have this day reason to complain
in those wotds, Jer. vi. 29. The bellows are burnt, the lead is consu-
med of the fire, the founder melteth in vain, for the wicked are not pluck-
ed away. It is to be feared, that all my labours, as to many of you,
have served to no other purpose but to harden you ; and that the
word which 1 have preached, instead of being a savour of life unto life,
has been a savour of death unto death. Though I shall not have any
account to give for the future, of such as have openly and resolutely
renoun« ed my ministry, as of a betrustment committed to me : yet re-
member you must give account for yourselves, of your care of your
own souls, and your improvement of all means past and future, through
your whole lives. God only knows what will become of your poor
perishing souls, what means you may hereafter enjoy, or what disad-
vantages and temptations you may be under. May God in mercy
grant, that however all past means have been unsuccessful, ypu may
have future means, which may have a new effect ; and that the word
of God, as it shall be hereafter dispensed to you, may prove as the fire
an :i the hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces. However, let me
now at parting, exhort and beseech you, not wholly to forget the warn-
ings you have had while under my ministry. When you and I shall
meet at the day of judgment, then you will remember them : the sight
of me your former minister, on that occasion, will soon revive them in
your memory ; and that in a very affecting manner. O do not let that
be the first time that they are so revived.
You and I are now parting one from another as to this world ; let us
labour that we may not be parted, after our meeting at the last day. If
I have been your faithful pastor, (which will that day appear, whether
I have or no,) then I shall be acquitted, and shall ascend with Christ.
O do your part, that in such a case, it may not be so, that you should
be forced eternally to part from me, and all that have been faithful in
Clirist Jesus. This is a sorrowful parting, that now is between you and
me ; but that would be a more sorrowful parting to you than this.
This you may perhaps bear without being much aflfbcted with it, if you
are not glad of it ; but such a parting, in that day, will most deeply,
sensibly and dreadfully, affect you.
III. I would address myself to those who are under some awaken-
ings.
Blessed be God, that there are some such, and that (although I have
reason to fear I leave multitudes, in this large congregation, in a christ-
less state,) yet I do not leave them all in total stupidity and careless-
ness, about their souls. Some of you, that I have reason to hope are
under some awakenings, have acquainted me with your circumstances ;
which has a tendency to cause me, now I am leaving you, to take my
leave of you with peculiar concern for you. What will be the issue of
vour present exercise of mind, I know not : but it will be known at
04(J KARKWELL SfiilM@N.
that day, when you and I shall meet before the judgment seat of Christ,
Therefore now be much m consideration of that day.
Now I am parting with this flock, I would once more press upon
you the counsels I have heretofore given, to take heed of being slighty
in so great a concern, to be thorough and in good earnest in the affair,
and to beware of backsliding, to hold on and hold out to the end*
And cry mightily to God, that these great changes, that pass over this
church and congregation, do not prove your overthrow. There is
great temptation in them ; and the devil will undoubtedly seek to make
his advantage of them, if possible, to cause your present convictions
and endeavours to be abortive. You had need to double your dili-
gence, and watch and pray, lest you be overcome by temptation.
Whoever may hereafter stand related to you, as yourjspiritual guide,
my desire and prayer is, that the great Shepherd of the sheep would
have a special respect to you, and be your guide, (for there is none
teacheth like him,) and that he who is the mfinite Fountain of light,
would open your eyes, and turn you from darkness unto light, andfrom
the power of Satan unto God ; that you may receive forgiveness of sins,
and inheritance among them that are sanctified, through faith that is
in Christ; that so, in that great day, when 1 shall meet you again, be-
fore your Judge and mine, we may meet in joyful and glorious circum-
^ances, never to be separated any more.
IV. I would apply myself to the young people of the congregation.
Since I havebeen settled in the work of the ministry, in this place, I
have ever had a peculiar concern for the souls of the young people, and
a desire that religion might flourish among them ; and have especially
exerted myself in order to it ; because I knew the special opportunity
they had beyond others, and that ordinarily those, whom God intended
mercy for, were brought to fear and love him in their youth. And it
has ever appeared to me a peculiarly amiable thing to see young peo-
ple walking in the ways of virtue and christian piety, having their
hearts purified and sweetened with a principle of divine lov^. And it
has appeared a thing exceeding beautiful, and what would be much to
the adorning and happiness of the town, if the young people could be
persuaded, when they meet together, to converse as christians, and as
the children of God ; avoiding impurity, levity, and extravagance ; keep-
ing strictly to the rules of virtue, and conversing together of the things
of God, and Christ and heaven This is what I have longed for : and
it has been exceedingly grievous to mc, when I have heard of vice, vani-
ty and disorder, among our youth. And so far as I know my heart, it
was from hence that I formerly led this church to soir.e measures, for
the suppressing of vice among our young people, which gave so great
offence, and by which 1 became so obnoxious. I have sought the good
and not the hurt of our young people. I have desired their truest
bonour and happiness, and not their reproach ; knowing that true vir-
tue and religion tended, not only to the glory and felicity of young
people in another world, but their greatest peace and prosperity, and
highest dignity and honour in this world, and above all things to sweet-
en and render pleasant and delightful even the days of youth.
But whether I have loved you and sought your good more or less,
yet God in his providence, now calling me to part with you, commit-
FAREWELL SERMON. (HT
ting your souls to him who once committed:the pastoral care of (hem
to me, nothing remains, but only (as I am now taking my leave of yon)
earnestly to beseech you, fiomlove to yourselves, if you have none to
me, not to despise and forget the warnings and counsels I have so often
given you ; remembering the day when you and 1 must meet again
before the great Judge of quick and dead ; when it will appear whe-
ther the things I have taught you were true, whether tlie counsels I
have given you were good, and whether I truly sought your good, and
whether you have well improved my endeavours.
I have, from time to time, earnestly warned you against frolicking
(as it is called,) and some other liberties commonly taken by young
people in the land. Aud whatever some may say, in justification of
such liberties and customs, and may laugh at warnings against them,
I now leave you my parting testimony against such things ; not
doubting but God will approve and confirm it, in that day when we
shall meet before Him.
V. I would apply myself to the children of the congregation, the
lambs of this flock, who have been so long under my care.
I have just now said, that I have had a peculiar concern for the
young people : and in so saying, I did not intend to exclude you.
You are in youth, and in the most early youth: and therefore I
have been sensible, that if those that were young had a precious op-
portunity for their souls' good, you who are very young had, in many
respects, a peculiarly precious opportunity. And accordingly I have
not neglected you : I have endeavoured to do the part of a faithful
shepherd, in feeding the lambs as well as the sheep. Christ did once
commit the care of your souls to me as your minister ; and you
know, dear children, how I have instructed you, and warned you from
time to time: you know how I have often called you together for that
end : and some of you, sometimes, have seemed to be affected with
what I have said to you. But I am afraid it has had no saving
efl^ect, as to many of you ; but that you remain still in an unconverted
condition, without any real saving work wrought in your souls, convin-
cing you thoroughly of your sin and misery, causing you to see the
great evil of sin, and to mourn for it, and hate it above all things ; and
giving you a sense of the excellency of the Lord Jesus Christ, bring-
ing you, with all your hearts, to cleave to Him as your Saviour ;
weaning your hearts from the world ; and causing you to love God
above all, and to delight in holiness more than in all the pleasant
things of this earth : and so that I now leave you in a miserable
condition, having no interest in Christ, and so under the awful dis-
pleasure and anger of God, and in danger of going down to the pit of
eternal miser)\
But now I must bid you farewell : I must leave you in the hands
of God. I can do no more for you than to pray for you. Only
I desire you not to forget, but often think of the counsels and
warnings I have given you, and the endeavours I have used, that
your souls might be saved from everlasting destruction.
Dear children, I leave you in an evil world, that is full of snares
and temptations. God only knows what will become of you. Tnis
the Scripture has told us, that there are but few saved : and we
^48 FAREWELL SERMON.
have abundant confirmation of it from what we see. This we see^
that children die as well as others : multitudes die before they grow
up ; and of those that grow up, comparatively few ever give good
evKleiice of saving conversion to God. I pray God to pity you, and
take care of you, and provide for you the best means for the good of
your souls ; and that God himself would undertake for yoa, to be
your heavenly Father, and the mighty Redeemer of your immortal
souls. Do not neglect to pray for yourselves : take heed you be not of
the number of those, who cast off fear, and restrain prayer before
God. Constantly pray to God in secret ; and often remember that
great day, when you must appear before the judgment-seat of Christ,
and meet your minister there, who has so often counselled and warn-
ed you.
I conclude with a few words of advice to all in general, in some
particulars, which are of great importance in order to the future wel-
fare and prosperity of this church and congregation.
1. One thing that greatly concerns you, as you would be an happy
people, is the maintaining o^ family order.
We have had great disputes how the church ought to be regulated ;
and indeed the subject of these disputes was of great importance : but
the due regulation of your families is of no less, and in some re-
spects, of much greater importance. Every christian family ought to
be, as it were, a little church, consecrated to Christ, and wholly influ-
enced and governed by his rules. And family education and order are
some of the chief of the means of grace. If these fail, all other means are
like to prove ineffectual. If these are duly maintained, all the means
of grace will be Hke to prosper and be successful.
Let me now, therefore^ once more, before 1 finally cease to speak to
this congregation, repeat and earnestly press the counsel, which I have
often urged on heads of families here, while I was their pastor, to great
painfulness, in teaching, warning and directing their children ; bring-
ing them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord ; beginning
early, where there is yet opportunity ; and maintaining a constant dili-
gence in labours of this kind: remembering that, as you would not
have all your instructions and counsels ineffectual, there must be go-
vernmetit as well as instructions, which must be maintained with an
even hand, an(] steady resolution ; as a guard to the religion and mo-
rals of the family, and the; support of its good order. Take heed that
it be not with any of you, as it was with Eli of old, who reproved his
children, but restrained them not ; and that by this means you do not
bring the like curse on your families, as he did on his.
And let children obey their parents, and yield to their instructions,
and submit to their orders, as they would inherit a blessing, and not a
curse. For we have reason to think, from many things in the word of
God, that nothing has a greater tendency to bring a curse on persons,
in this world, and on all their temporal concerns, than an undutiful,
unsubmissive, disorderly behaviour in children towards their parents.
2. As you would seek the future prosperity of this society, it is of
vast importance that you should avoid contention.
A contentious people will be a miserable people. The contentions,
which have been among you, since I fiirst became your pastor, have
FAREWELL feERMON* 049
been one of the greatest burdens I have laboured under, in the course
of my ministry : not only the contentions you have had with me, but
those you have had one with another, about your lands, and other con-
cerns: because I knew that contention, heat of spirit, evil speaking,
and things of the like nature, were directly contrary to the spirit of
Christianity, and did, in a {)eculiar manner, tend to drive away God's
spirit from a people, and to render all means of grace ineffectual,
as well as to destroy a people's outward comfort and welfare.
Let me, therefore, earnestly exhort you, as you would seek your
own future good, hereafter to watch against a contentious spirit.
If you would see good days, seek peace and ensue it, 1 Pet. iii.
10, ll. Let the contention, which has lately been about the terms
of christian communion, as it has been the greatest of your con-
tentions, so be the last of them. I would, now 1 am preaching my
Farewell Sermon, say to you, as the apostle to the Corinthians, 2 Cor.
xiii. 11, Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect: be of one mind:
live in peace : and the God qf love and peace shall be with you.
And here 1 would particularly advise those, that have adhered to me
in the late controversy, to watch over their spirits, and avoid all bitter-
ness towards others. Your temptations are, in some respects, the great-
est : because what has been lately done is grievous to you. But, how-
ever wrong you may think others have done, maintain, with great dili-
gence and watchfulness, a christian meekness and sedatenessof spirit :
and labour, in this respect, to excel others who are of the contrary part ;
and this will be the best victory : for he that rules his spirit, is better than
he that takes a city. Therefore let nothing be done through strife or vain-
glory : indulge no revengeful spirit in any wise ; but watch and pray
against it ; and by all means in your power, seek the prosperity of this
town : and never think you behave yourselves as becomes christians,
but when you sincerely, sensibly and fervently, love all men, of whatever
party or opinion, and whether friendly or unkind, just or injurious, to
you, or your friends, or to the cause and kingdom of Christ.
3. Another thing, that vastly concerns the future prosperity of the
town, is, that you should watch against the encroachments of Error ;
and particularly Arminianism, and doctrines of like tendency.
You were many of you, as I well remember, much alarmed, with the
apprehension of the danger of the prevailing of these corrupt princi-
ples, near sixteen years ago. But the danger then was small, in com-
parison of what appears now : these doctrines, at this day, are much
moie prevalent, than they were then : the progress they have made in
the land, within this seven years, seems to have been vastly greater, than
at any time in the like space before : and they are still prevailing, and
creeping into almost all parts of the land, threatening tlie utter ruin of
the credit of those doctrines, which are the peculiar glory of the gospel,
and the interests of vital piety. And \ have of late perceived some
things among yourselves, that show that you are far from being out of
danger, but on the contrary remarkably exposed. The elder peo-
ple "'may perhaps think themselves sufticicntiy fortified against in-
fection : but it is fit that all should beware of self-confidence and
carnal security, and should remember those needful warnings of
sacred writ. Be not high minded but fear, and let him that stands.
V©L. L 82
650 FAREWELL SERMON.
take heed lest he fall. But let the case of the elder people be as it
will, the rising generations are doubtless greatly exposed. These
principles are exceedingly taking with corrupt nature, and are what
young people, at least such as have not their hearts established with
grace, are easily led away with.
And if these principles should greatly prevail in this town, as they
very lately have done in another large town I could name, formerly
greatly noted for religion, and so for a long time, it will threaten the
spiritual and eternal ruin of this people, in the present and future ge-
nerations. Therefore you have need of the greatest and most diligent
care and watchfulness with respect to this matter.
4. Another thing which 1 would advise to, that you may hereafter
be a prosperous people, is, that you would give yourselves much to
prayer.
God is the fountain of all blessing and prosperity, and he will be
sought to for hts blessing. I would therefore advise you, not only to
be constant in secret and family prayer, and in the public worship of
God in his house, but also often to assecnble yourselves in piivate pray-
ing societies. I would advise all such, as are grieved for the afflictions
of Joseph, and sensibly aftected with the calamities of this town, of
whatever opinion they be, with relation to the subject of our late con-
troversy, often to meet together for prayer, and cry to God for his mer-
cy to themselves, and mercy to this town, and mercy to Zion, and to
the people of God in general through the world.
6. The last article of advice, I would give, (which doubtless does
greatly concern your prosperity,) is, that you would take great care
with regard to the settlement of a minister, to see to it who or what
manner of person he is, whom you settle: and particularly in these
two respects.
(I.) That he be a man of thoroughly sound principles, in the scheme
of doctrine which he maintains.
This you will stand in the greatest need of, especially at such a day
©f corruption as this is. And, in order to obtain such an one, you had
need to exercise extraordinary care and prudence. I know the dan-
ger. I know the manner of many young gentlemen of corrupt prin-
ciples, their ways of concealing themselves, the fair specious disguises
they are wont to put on, by which they deceive others, to maintain their
own credit, and get themselves into others' confidence and improvement,
and secure and establish their own interest, until they see a convenient
opportunity to begin, more openly, to broach and propagate their cor-
rupt tenets.
(2.) Labour to obtain a man, who has an established character, as
a person of serious religion and fervent piety.
It is of vast importance that those, who are settled in this work, should
be men of true piety, at all times, and in all places; but more especial-
ly at some times and in some towns and churches. And this present
time, which is a time wherein religion is in danger, by so many corrup-
tions in doctrine and practice, is in a peculiar manner, a day wherein
such ministers are necessary. Nothing else but sincere piety of heart
is at all to be depended on, at such a time as this, as a security to a
young man,just coming into the world, from the prevailing infection, to
TAHEWELL SERMON. 651
thoroughly to engage him, in proper and successful endeavours, to with-
stand and oppose the torrent of error and prejudice, against the high,
mysterious, evangehcal doctrines of the rehgion of Jesus Christ, and
their genuine efiects in true experimental religion. And this place
is a place, that does peculiarly need such a minister, for reasons obvi-
ous to all.
If you should happen to settle a minister, who knows nothing, trul^',
of Christ, and the way of salvation by him, nothing experimentally of
the nature of vital rehgion ; alas, how will you be exposed as sheep
without a shepherd. Here is need of one in this place, who shall be
eminently fit to stand in the gap, and make up the hedge, and who shall
be as,the chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof. You need one,
that shall stand as a champion, in the cause of truth andgodliness.
Having briefly mentioned these important articles of advice, nothing
remains, but that I take my leave of you, and bid you all farewell, wish-
ing and praying for your prosperity. I would now commend your im-
mortal souls to HIM, who formerly committed them to me ; expecting
the day, when I must meet you again before him, who is the Judge of
quick and dead. I desire that I ii.ay never forget this people, who
have been so long my special charge, and that I may never cease fer-
vently to pray for your prosperity. May God bless you with a faithful
pastor, one that is well acquainted with his mind and will, thorough-
ly warning sinners, wisely and skilfully searching professois, and
conducting you in the way to eternal blessedness. May you have
truly a burning and shining light set up in this candlestick; and may you
not only for a season, but during his life, and that a long life, be willing
to rejoice in his light.
And let me be remembered, in the prayers of ail God's people, that
areof a calm spirit, and are peaceable and faithful in Israel, of whatever
opinion they may be, with respect to terms of Church Communion.
And let us all remember, and never forget, our future, solemn meeting,
on that Great day of the Lord ; the day of infallible and of the unalter-
able sentence. Amen.
APPENDIX.
A.
(Pee p. 10.)
I HAVE not been able to ascertain the names of any of the children of
Richard Edwards, by his first marriage, except the eldest. Among those
by the second marriage were John, Hannah, and Daniel.
The Hon. Damel Edwards, the youngest son, was born in the year
1700. He entered Yale College in 1716, the same year with his nephew,
Jonathan Edwards, and was his classmate and roommate, and afterwards
his fellow-tutor in that seminary. He was distinguished for his acquisi-
tions as a scholar, and for his talents as an instructor. He chose the law
as his profession, and early rose to eminence. In 1728, he married a
Miss Sarah Hooker, by whom he had five children, two sons and three
daughters ; all of whom died in infancy, except Sarah, who married Mr.
George Lord, and died in October, 1764, as did her husband in October
1765, leaving one son.
The following sketch of the life and character of Mr. Edwards, who
died at New-Haven, September 6, 1765, in the 65th year of his age, and
was there buried, is taken from the Sermon of the Rev. Edward Dorr,
Pastor of the first church in Hartford, occasioned by his death.
" God has seen fit to take away one, who for many years has been an
honour and an ornament to this church and congregation of our Lord Je-
sus Christ, and a great blessing to it. His place is now vacant among us,
and we shall see his face no more. I shall not attempt to give his charac-
ter at large; as he was born and brought up among you, and spent the
greater part of his life in this place, you all know that he was a gentleman
of great worth and usefulness. Nature had furnished him with dis-
tinguished natural powers. He had a liberal education, and but few
among us ever made a greater proficiency in useful learning, than he did.
He was early called to public improvement,as a tutor in the college, where
his name is remembered with honour to this day. Since he left the col-
lege, he has generally been employed in important stations, in the service
of the government, and in all has so conducted, as to obtain the approba-
tion of the public. For many years, he was a member of the Council,
Judge of Probate for the District of Hartford, and one of tlic judges of
the Superior Court. In all these important trusts, he shone with honour.
He was an able councillor, an upright judge, and a faithful magistrate ;
a terror to eyil doers, and a praise to them that did well. In all the pub-
lic affairs, which he sustained, neither his ability nor integrity has ever
Ijeen impeached. Ifwe view him in private life, his character was very
654 APPENBIX.
amiable. From his youth up, he hath been unblemished. He was a good
neighbour, a kind and faithful friend, a person of strict truth and honesty^
not easily carried away by slight impressions, but uniform, steady and even,
in his ])rinc!ples and conduct. He has been for many years a professor of
our holy religion ; and you are all witnesses, that he was a devout and
constant attendant on the worship and ordinances of God, and exhibited
in his life and conversation an excellent pattern of uniform, constant and
steady, obedience to the laws of the gospel. As he lived, so he died, calm,
composed, and resigned to God. Death, the king of terrors, was no terror
to him. His conscience was unreproaching,and he received the final sum-
mons without surprise, relying on the merits of a glorious Redeemer; and
through him expecting a triumphant entrance into the joys of his Lord.
While he lived, he bore a principal part in all public affairs among us. He
was a real friend to all mankind, to this town, to this church and society in
particular, and constantly sought its best interests. We shall feel the loss
of him, wherever we turn our eyes; especially in this stormy day, when
able and faithful men are so much needed. The Colony, the Council, and
the Supreme Court will feel the loss. We in this church and society, es-
pecially, must sensibly feel the stroke, as there was no man, on whose kind
counsel and friendly advice, we could more safely rely than his. A great
and good man is taken away from us ; and he has been taken away in an
evil day, a day of perplexity and trouble. God grant, that a double portion
of his excellent spirit may rest on some of us, and that this heavy breach
may be sanctified to us all for good! Oh, let us follow that good example,
which he has left us, and study peace as he did. And let us earnestly
pray the great Lord of the Universe, with whom is the residue of the Spi-
rit, that he would raise up worthy men to fill his place, in the government,
and among ourselves."
B.
(See p. 10.)
I have before me, while writing, a closely written manuscript of ninety-
six pages, foolscap 8vo. by the Rev. Timothy Edwards of East-\VilJd!^or,
and eldest son of RichardEdwards, Esquire, headed, " Some things writ-
ten for my own use and comfort, concerning the liie, and death, of my very
dear and ever honoured father, Mr. Richard Edwards, late of Hartford,
who died April '20, 1718, on the Sabbath in the forenoon, being the ninth
day of his sickness, and the 71st year of his age, he being then very near
seventy one years old, having been born in May 1647."
The following brief abstract of this account will not be uninteresting
to those, who resi-'ect the memory ofdcparted piety and worth; especially,
as it is an accurate moral picture of the man, who moulded the character
of the father and instructor of President Edwards. As far as is consis-
tent with brevity, the language of the original is exactly preserved.
He was naturally, of a strong healthy constitution, well-formed and
comely, and of uncoramon vigour, activity, and nirableness of body — charac-
teristics, for which he w^ as distinguished until the close of lite. He had a
clear voice and ready utterance, and expressed himself not only with ease
and propriety, but with uncommon energy and effect. He was naturally
cheerful, sprightly, and sweet-tempered, of a ready wit, had a mind well
stored with knowledge, particularly the knowledge of history and theolo-
gy, and in conversation was uncommonly pleasant and entertaining. He
APPENDIX. 655
was sober and considerate, a man of great courage, resolution and perse-
verance; had a clear and strong understanding, a sound judgment, and a
quick, sharp insight into men and things; and was capable of almost any
kind of business. He was in the full sense of the phrase a man of business ^
distinguished for his wisdom and forecast ; had uncommon prudence and
discretion in the management of his own affairs, and was extensively con-
sulted in matters of weight and difficulty, by others.
Though natively quick and warm when provoked or affronted, he had
acquired the self-government, which became him as a man and a christian;
though firm and inflexible in the discharge of his duty, he was yet eaty to
be intreated. He was candid and charitable in his estimate of the conduct
of others, kind and affectionate in his feelings, liberal and generous in the
use of his property, obliging in his disposition, willing to devote liis time
and services to the good of his fellow-men, readily tbrgiving injuries on
the slightest acknowledgment, but yielding nothing to pride and haughti-
ness of spirit. He was uniformily courteous, affable, and easy of access;
free and familiar with his children and servants, and v/i,th the poorest and
humblest of his neighbours; and at the same time tender-hearted and
compassionate, easily melting into tears, while witnessing either examples
of kindness and generosity, or scenes of affliction and sorrow, and domg
what lay in his power to relieve the wants and distresses of others. He
had a' manly ingenous spirit, v/as accustomed to deal very faithfully and
thoroughly with his fellow men about their faults and miscarriages, and did
not fear, on any proper occasion, to tell any man plainly what he saw amiss
in his conduct.
He was a sincere and faithful friend, never disappointing those who
trusted in him ; and it was no difficult matter for any honest man, however
humble his circumstances, in a just cause, especially if he was op-
pressed and unable to defend himself, to secure his friendship. " Such
confidence," says the writer, " have I in my father's faithfulness, that,
under God, I could venture my estate, my good name, and even my life,
in the hands of such a friend. " In all his dealings with his fellow-men he
was eminently just, honest, and upright. Though his business was very
extensive and continued through a long hfe, and though I had the best
opportunity of knowing his concerns, I never knev/ him attempt to wrong
any individual, or do any thing, which discovered the least shadow of de-
ceit or dishonesty. On the contrary, he abhorred all base underhand man-
agement, scorned and hated all that was little, unfair and unworthy, and
in freedom from dissimulation, hypocrisy, and any design to do wrong,
was among those who excel."
In all the various relations of his life, his character was truly estimable.
He was hospitable and courteous to strangers, and charitable to the poor,
and was ever ready to sympathize with the afflicted, to plead the cause of
the widow and the fatherless, and to help those, who wanted both friends
and money to help themselves. He was an affectionate, tender, careful
husband, one of the best of fathers to his children, a just and kind master,
esteemed and beloved by his neighbours, a good and punctual^ paymaster,
and of a credit always unimpeached. He was not only faithful, in mana-
ging the concerns of others ; but equitable, in his demands for services
rendered, often indeed rendering them for nothing ; just and moderate iu
his profits, gentle and accommodating towards his debtors, often bearing
with them, year after year, if they were poor and honest. He was also
merciful to his beast.
He had an excellent spirit of government— having wisdom to govern
not only himself, but others- -so that he was both feared, and loved, by his
children, and servants, and all who were under his control. '^ T cannot say
656 APPENDIX.
that he discovered no infirmities, but they were much outweighed by hii?
virtues."'
In the existence and constant presence of God, he appeared not only to
believe, but to delight. The fear of God seemed habitually before his
eyes, so that nothing probably would have tempted him to do that, which
he really thought would otferid him. Twice every day, he worshipped
God in his house, by reading the Scriptures and prayer. Other religious
books were read in their season in the family, and that to an extent rarely
surpassed. His conversation with, and his letters to, his children were full of
religious instruction. He laid great stress on the promises of God to the
righteous, and his threatenings to the wicked; fully expecting and look-
ing for the accomplishment of both. He habitually and attentively ob-
served the dispensations of Providence ; ever acknowledging with thank-
fulness his goodness to him and bis; and regarding every affliction as an
immediate chastisement from God, so that he heard the voice of the rod
and him that appointed it. Rarely does any christian express so solemniz-
ing and heart-alfecting a sense, of the great and awful dispensations of
Providence, towards individuals, or towards the world at large.
"He hated vice and wickedness, wherever he saw it, and abhorred to jus-
tify or make light of sin, whether committed by strangers, or by his own
near relatives : always discovering in this respect a just, conscientious, im-
partial spirit, and appearing to frown upon it even more in his children, than
in others.
" In prayer, he seemed to draw very near to God, with peculiar solemnity
and reverence, with exalted views of his greatness and goodness, and with
a supreme regard to his glory. He appeared to cherish an admiring sense
of the wisdom, the power and the goodness, of God, in contemplating the
works of creation and providence, and the riches of his grace as unfolded
in the work of redemption. The truth of God, he studied and understood,
as well as loved and obeyed.
" Few men administer christian admonition and reproof, with so much
faithfulness, discretion and solemnity, or with so much success ; and few
receive it with more humility, meekness and self-application. His feelings
on religious subjects were at once strong and tender: oflen discovering
themselves at public worship, in family prayer, and in religious reading and
conversation.
" He took peculifir care, that his family sanctified the Sabbath, and ap
peared himself conscientiously to keep it holy. On the morning of every
sacramental Sabbath, he regularly spent a long time alone, in religious re-
tirement. He was abundant, in his religious instructions and admonitions
to his family , on every proper occasion, and regularly every Sabbath after-
noon in enforcing tjie sermons of the day, and the instructions of the book
which was then read. " From my own observation of other rehgious fa-
milies, with which I have been familiarly acquainted, I have reason to be-
lieve that few children, even of christian parents, are as much counselled
and instructed." He loved and honoured the faithful ministers of Christ,
for their work's sake ; and was a sincere and hearty friend to his own min-
ister;* actively and zealously exciting others to help and befriend him, and
resolutely and successfully opposing and bearing down those, who arrayed
themselves against him.
*The Rev. Timothy Woodbridge. This gentleman was the minister of Hart-
ford from 1685 to 173*2 : he was highly respected for his talents and worth.
An interesting sketcli of his character is given by the Rev. Timothy Edwards,
in hrs Election Sermon, preached in 1732.
APPENDIX. 657
" in his religion, he was far from being ostentatious; and the applause
■^jf men he regarded as nothing, in comparison with that testimony of a
good conscience, which would enable him to appeal to the heart-searchinjr
■God, for the sincerity and uprightness of his conduct. He appeared to love
the real disciples of Christ, for their piety ; disregarding the distinctions of
sect and party, and receiving all his brethren, who were received by Christ.
Though possessed of property, he realized, in an unusual degree, the
vanity of worldly good, and placed but a slight dependence on riches, ho-
nours, or pleasures, as the means of permanent happiness. " Surely," says
his son, " this world was not my father's god ; his chief good was some-
thing better and nobler, than this present hfe can afford." He appeared
habitually sensible of the frailty of his nature, and of the nearness of his
own death, often conversing on death and the judgment, in a truly devout
and edifying manner, and frequently observing, near the close of life, " I,
carry my life in my hand every day ; I am daily looking and waiting, until
my change come." Few christians, indeed, seem more conversant with
their own death, more careful to prepare for it, or more ready to meet it.
In the government of God, he seemed habitually to rejoice. His sense
of the evil of sin was peculiarly deep; he was patient and submissive un-
der sufferings, was willing to suffer for Christ's sake, and was free from
the fear of death. He appeared to be truly humbled under a sense of his
own sins, to mourn over sin, and to wage a constant warfare against it, to
iove the way of salvation revealed in the gospel, to cherish a sacred regaid
to the glory of God, and the interests of religion, and to entertain exalted
views of the character and glory of Christ. " Though he never," says his
son, " gave me an account of his conversion at large ; yet on various occa-
sions, in conversation, he has alluded to the great change then wrought in
his views and affections, with regard to temporal and spiritual objects, par-
ticularly to worldly good, the warfare with sin, the hope of reconciliation
to God, and a title to eternal life." He appeared eminently to trust in
God, to cherish a deep sense of his dependence, and to lead a life of faith.
" Though I have now been in the ministry," he adds, " nearly four and
twenty years, and, during that period, have often had much private conver-
sation with many of the truly pious, I do not remember that I have met
with any, who seemed more truly to lead such a life, than my dear father ;
and to such a life he habitually advised and directed his children, both in
his conversation and in his letters. Writing to me on an important sub-
ject, he says, — ' I leave you, in this, and all your affairs, to the direction
■ and guidance of the Fountain of wisdom and goodness, who, I doubt not,
* will guide you into the best and safest course, if you trust in him, and by
' faith commit your ways to him. Make the glory of God your main end,
' and depend on him by a lively faith in his promise ; fur He is faithful who
' hath promised, that they who wait en him shall not want any good thing —
' that is, any that is really good for them.' In a letter addressed to me,
when I was with the army at Albany,* then on an expedition to Canada,
he thus writes—' I have nothing new to write to you, but merely to revive
' what I have said formerly, that, since God, in his all-v^^ise providence, has
* called you to this present service, you put your whole trust in him, to
* carry you through it, who never fails any who put their trust in him.
' You may expect to meet with ditliculties, but still God is all-sufficient—
' the same God in all places, and in all conditions ;— therefore commit
'■"■' In August 1711,
Vol. I. S3
O APPFNDIX.
' yourself wholly to his merciful providence, who is a faithful God to all
' his people, in all their ways. So I leave you to the blessing, guidance,
' and keeping, of a gracious and faithful God and Father.' — I have cause
to say, " Blessed be God, that once I had a father, thus disposed to coun-
sel his children I"
In all affairs of weight and difficulty, he appeared, in an unusual degree,
to commit himself to God, to wait on him for direction and for help, to
leave the event in his hands, and then to be at peace. "• He has some-
times told me," says his son," that, when his mind has been much agita-
ted, in consequence of some great trouble and perplexity, in which he could
see no means of help or relief, so that he could get no rest for a great part of
the night, it has been his customary course, to cast it entirely on God, and
leave it in his hands ; and then, said he, I can at once go to sleep."
" God was his great refuge in times of trouble, and I have good reason to
believe that the declaration in Deut. xxxui.21 , The Eternal God is thy refuge^
and underneath thee are the everlasting arms — might be applied to him with
truth. In the time of health, he trusted in God, and strongly rehed on his
providential care and goodness, to provide for himself and his family.
This was peculiarly observable in seasons of affliction and distress. In
sickness, he stayed himself on God, and looked to the Lord Jesus Christ,
to carry him safely through, however it might issue. In the very dread-
ful mortality in Hartford, about seven years since,* when great numbers
of the inhabitants died, he was dangerously sick of the distemper; and
when the crisis was passed, he gave us the following account of his reflex-
ions during the first night of his sickness : ' When I was first taken ill, I
' concluded that I had the prevailing fever, and was strongly impressed with
' the belief that I should die of it. During the former part of the night, I
' felt considerable uneasiness and anxiety respecting it, hni in the latter
' part of it, the disquiet of my mind passed away, and I was willing to leave
* myself with God. I found myself not so much concerned about the issue
' of my sickness : but thought I was satisfied, that it should be as he pleas-
■ ed.' — This, during his whole sickness, gave him inward peace and rest in
God, and comfortably freed him from the terrors of death."
"The language of his last Will, written near the close of life, strongly
exhibits the good man, Vv'lio trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord
is: — ^ I, Richard Edwards of Hartford, being weak in body, yet. through
' God"s goodness, my understanding and memory remaining good, being
' sensible of my own mortality, and not knowing how suddenly the Lord
' may put a period to this short life, do therefore make this my last will and
' testament. And first, I commit my soul into the bosom of my most mer-
' ciful God and Father, and ever blessed Redeemer, Jesus Christ, hoping
' for eternal life and salvation through the merits, mediation and interces-
* sion of my Lord and Saviour Jesus" Christ ; and my body to the earth, to
' be buried, nothing doubting but that it shall be raised again, and reunited
' to my soul, by the mighty power of God, at tlie last day, and so rest in
' Piopes of a glorious resurrection, through Jesus Christ our Lord.'
'• The piety and evangelical excellence, which had characterized his
life, were even more conspicuous in his last sickness, and at his death. —
Towards one whom he regarded as having greatly injured him, he expres-
sed feehngs of kindness and good-will; and while he declared, that in the
review of his conduct towards him, he had peace of conscience, that he
could safely die upon what he had done in it, and that under the approach
* In 1711.
APPENDIX. 059
of death, he felt no trouble lying upon his mind, with reference to it, yet
he declared he could truly say, he heartily wished him the best good. He
took great care that no wrong should be done through mistake, witli re-
spect to what had been due, or was still due to him from others. To one
ef bis neighbours, who came and, whispering in his ear, asked his forgive-
ness, he readily and promptly replied, " I forgive you, I forgive you,"'^and
this so kindly and heartily, that the man was melted into tears. He re-
peatedly charged his children, on no consideration, to take advantage of
the law against any, who had mortgaged their lands or estates to him, and
whose mortgages were out and their debts unpaid.
" When his children came around his bed, weeping at the apprehension
of his approaching death, and their incalculable loss,;he said to them,' This
' time I have long expected, this scene I have looked for, and now it is
' come.' As some of us, who lived at a distance, came into his sick cham-
ber for the first time, he said, ' I can but look upon you, my children, I
* can't speak to you ; I have a great deal to say, but I can't say it ; God
' now denies me that liberty.' When I first saw him, (April 16th.) he ex-
pressed a hope, that he should meet me with joy, at the right hand of
Christ, in the great day. Something being said to him, with reference to
death, he rephed, ' Death, indeed, is terrible to nature, but I hope God will
' strengthen me, and carry me through it, and help me to submit to his
' will ; 1 lie at the feet of God.' — While he was praying to God by himself,
he was overheard to say, — ' Lord, I come to thee with my naked soul ; 1
' desire to bow under thy chastising hand, and hope it is a good ehastise-
*ment.' As we sat weeping by his bed-side, April 16th, he said to us, —
'Come, children, moderate your grief, for such things must be, and the
' will of God is best ; I freely submit myself to the will of God, whether in
' life or death, to do with me as he pleases.' — He said tome, on the 17th.
— ' Though I seem to be better to-day, yet I am of the opinion that this
' sickness will be my last; and I am very willing that the will of God
' should be done :' — And on the following day,—' I have been of the opi-
' nion, all along, that this sickness will be my death, and I have net yet seen
' cause to alter my mind, I am very willing that God"s will should be done,
' I am not at all anxious about it ; I rely on the Lord .Tesus Christ ) I have
* chosen him for my Saviour and mighty Redeemer.' — On my observing,
' This must be a great support. Sir, to your mind ;' — he replied, — ' It is so.'
As I was sitting by him, on the 17th, I heard him say, — ' O my poor, frail.
* mortal body,methinks, sometimes, I could be glad to slip away from thee I'
In the midst of most severe pain, he expressed himself very desirous, that
God would enable him to bear his afflicting hand, and quietly submit to his
will, even to the end, and that he might not, at any time, by impatience, be
left to sin against him, and for this he desired our prayers, that God would,
in this respect, strengthen him more and more ; and in a very humble man-
ner, when he had scarce strength to speak, he thus, in a short ejaculation,
prayed to God, ' O Lord, increase thy grace, aud strengthen thy servant's
'faith I' — During his whole sickness, he appeared to be almost always
praying to God ; far more so than is commonly witnessed on the death-bed
of the christian.
He solemnly exhorted and charged his son John, to carry on the worship
of God in his family, after his death. To one of his daughters, he said, a.5
she stood weeping over him, " I must say to you, as Mr. Whiting saidK)
his daughter Sybil, Through wet and dry, through thick and thin, keep
steady for that port." On the 1 8th, as his good friend Mr. Austin, and my-
self, sat by him, and we observed him troubled witli hiccoughs, one of ug
remarked, that the hiccoughs were very distressing, and he replied," God
must take his own way, and use his own means, and I desire to submit to
660
AFPENmX.
liis holy will, and hope I can do it freely." He expressed to me his convie-'
lion, that it was better lor him to depart and be with Christ, than to con-
tinue with his family. On my reminding him, that he had many friends,
he replied, — " I know that I have many friends, but there is one triend
that is better than all ;" and when one of us spoke of making his bed easy,
he replfcd, — " The favour of Jesus Christ will make my bed easy; the bo-
som of Jesus Christ is the best resting-place, for a man in my condition," —
To one of my sisters, he said, " Weep for yourself, my child, as I have
wept for myself, i have kid hold upon the Rock of ages, I hope my anchor
is within the veil:" — and to another, as she observed him in very great
pain,—" The passage may prove rough, but the shore is safe, and the bot-
tom will bear me." — In reply to a remark of mine, he said, — " I trust in the
Lord Jesus Christ, and have ventured my soul upon him for eternity, and I
desire to do so more and more." — On the night of the IGth, when his dis-
temper was most violent, he expressed his full conviction, that he had cho-
sen God for his portion, and that he would grant him a favourable issue.
He expressed high and honourable thoughts of God in the midst of his
greatest distress. On Wednesday, observing his uncommon patience and
resignation under extreme sutiering, I was led to remark, that to submit
quietly and patiently to the Vvill of God, when sorely afflicted by him, was
one of the hardest lessons a christian had to learn. His reply was striking
and aifecting .- — ^ Alas! there is no room, nor cause to complain of God,
'for he is infinitely good, yea goodness itself, and the fo mtain of it. 1
' should be very ungrateful indeed, if I should complain of him who has
' been so good to me all my days.'
" On Saturday, the 19th of April, and the last day but one of his life,
when he lay rattling in his throat, much oppressed for want of breath, and
in great pain, so that he seemed to me to be in the very pangs and agonies
of deatli, he expressed some fear that he might lie long in that condition,
and so endure great pain and misery before he died, and therefore seemed
to desire that God would mercifully shorten the time of his sufferings, by
taking him quickly out of the world. Mrs. Talcot said to him, ' But you
' are \\illing to wait God's time :' — to which he replied, — ' O yes, O yes.'
At a time when he appeared to be fastsinkiug. Major Talcot informed him,
that he was ready to think death was upon him, be was so very low, and I
added, — ' I hope that God will never leave you nor forsake you :' — with
great readiness, and with an air of much inward satisfaction, he replied, —
• I don't fear it, I don't fear it.' — When he was hardly able to speak, he
told me, in answer to a question, that — ' his hope of eternal life, through
• the infinite mercy of (jod in Jesus Christ, was still firm; that he trusted
• all would be well witli him in a short lime, and that then he should think
' of his present afflictions and sufferings with pleasure.' — In the former part
of the night, he told us that he was comforted with the hope of going to
heaven. On my asking him, if he did not wish to recover, he replied: —
' To recover, No ; I am better as I am., I have no desire to go back, I have
left myself Vvith God." — In the latter part of the night, having lain down
lor a little sleep, I v\"as called up, as he appeared to be dying. I asked him
if his hope of salvation continued, he said — • Yes.' — I asked him whether
he still had good thoughts of God, and he replied — ' Yes, Yes.' — In the
morning of the Sabbath, a few hours before his deatli, I went to him and
told him I VvTiuld make one more prayer with him, if he thought he could
attend ; he was only able to say — ' Yes,' — and at the same time nodded his
head; and, when it was concluded, gave me the same sign, that he had
been able to understand and unite with me. In the prayer, I spoke of him
as dying ; and expreLsing my hope to him afterwards, that he was going to
keep sabbath with saints and angels in heaven, and enquiring whether ho
APPENDIX. 661
had that hope to sustain him, he gave me the customary sign that such was
the fact. —
" In this manner he lived and died, glorifying God both in his life and in
his death, and leaving behind him that good'nanie, which is better than pre-
cious ointment."
C.
(See p. 11.)
The Rev. John Warham, originally one of the ministers of Exeter in
England, had four children, all daughters. He died, April 1,1670. "He
was distinguished for piety and the strictest morals ; yet, at times, was sub-
ject to great gloominess and religious melancholy. Such were his doubts
and fears, at some times, that when he administered the Lord's Supper to
his brethren, he did not participate with them, fearing that the seals of the
t?ovenant did not belong to him. It is said he was the first minister in New
England who used JS'otts in preaching ; yet he was applauded by his hear-
ers, as one of the most animated and energetic preachers of the day. He
was considered as one of the principal fathers and pillars ©f the churches of
^Connecticut." — TrumbulVs Hist. Conn. I. 467.
D.
(See p. 11.)
Mrs. Mather had three children by her first husband, Eunice, Warham
and Eliakim. Eunice married Rev. John Williams of Deerfield, who, with
his son, (then a child, afterwards the Rev. Stephen Williams, D. D. of
Long Meadow,) w^as carried into captivity, by the Indians, in 1704.
E.
(Seep. 11.)
The following are the children of Mr. and Mrs. Stoddard :
I. Mary, born Jan. 9, 1671 ; married Rev. Stephen Mix of Weathers-
field'. They had six children; Mary, Rebeckah, Christian, Esther,
and Elisha. .
II. Esther, born 1672; married Rev. Timothy Edwards. For an account
of their children^ see Appendix^ G.
III. Samuel, died in infancy.
IV. Anthony, died in infancy.
V. Aaron, died in infancy.
VI. Christian, born Aug. 22, 1676; married Rev. William Williams ot
Hatfield. They had four children: 1. Solomon, 2. Israel, 3. Eliza-
beth, 4. Dorothy. .
VII. Anthony, born Aug. 9, 1678; A. B. of Harvard, 1697 ; the minister
of Woodbury in Connecticut; died Sept. 6 1760.
VIII Sarah, born April 1, 1680; married Rev. Samuel Whitman ot tar-
mington, Connecticut. They had five children : 1. Sarah, who mar-
ried Rev. John Trumbull of Westbury, and was the mother of the
662 APPENDIX.
Hon. John Trumbull, tlie poet : 2. Elizabeth, wile of Rev. Thomas
Strong of New Marlborough ; 3. Elnathan, minister of Hartford, Con-
necticut; 4. Solomon; 5. Samuel.
IX. John, born Feb. 17, 1682; A. B. of Harvard 1701; married Pru-
dence Chester of Wethersfield. He was usually known as Col.
Stoddard of Northampton. They had six children: I.Mary, born Nov.
12, 1732, and married Hon. John Worthington, LL. D. of Spring-
field, and died having no issue; 2. Prudence, married Ezekiel Wil-
liams, Esq. of Wethersfield; 3. Solomon; 4. Esther; 5. Israel; 6.
Hannah.
X. Israel, born April 10, 1684; died in a prison in France.
XL Rebeckah, born in 1686 ; married Joseph Hawley of Northampton.
They had two children ; 1. Joseph, A. B. of Yale, 1742, a distinguish-
ed lawyer and statesman ; 2. EKsha, killed at the battle of Lake
George, Sept. 4, 1755.
XII. Hannah, born April 21, 1688; married Rev. William Williams of
Weston, Mass. They had nine children: I.William; 2. Elizabeth,
married Rev. Joseph Crocker of Ipswich; 3. Anne; 4. Ijucy, mar-
ried Rev, Joseph Buckminster of Rutland; 6. Mercy; 7. Esther; 8-
Solomon; 9. Hannah.
F.
(Seep. 11.)
The following is a list of the publications of the Rev. Mr. Stoddard.
The Trial of Assurance, - . _ . |696
The Doctrine of instituted Churches, - - 1700
The Necessity of acknowledging offences, - - 1701
The Danger of Degeneracy, ... 1702
Election Sermon, ..... 1703
A Sermon on the Lord's Supper, Ex. xii. 47, 48, - 1707
A Sermon at the Ordination of the Rev. Joseph Willard of
Swampfield, - - - - - 1708
The Inexeusableness of neglecting the worship of God, 1 708
The Falseness of the Hopes of many Professors, - 1708
An Appeal to the Learned on the Lord's Supper, - 1709
A Plea for Tythes : Divine Teachings render persons blessed, 1712
A Guide to Christ. . . . . _ 1714
Three Sermons : The Virtue of Christ's Blood ; Natural men
under the Government of Self-love ; The Gospel the means
of Conversion; and a fourth, to Stir up young men and
maidens. - - - - - - 1717
Sermon at the Ordination of Mr. Thomas Cheney, - 1718
Treatise concerning Conversion, - - - 1719
Answer to cases of Conscience, - - - 1722
Inquiry whether God is not angry with the country, - 1723
Safety of appearing in the righteousness of Christ,
G.
(See p. 12.)
The following are the children of Timothy and Esther Edwards.
I. Esther, born in 1695 ; married Rev. Samuel Hopkins of West Spring-
APPENDIX. 663
tield. They had several children: Hannah, married, in 1740, to
Hon. John Worthmgton, LL. D. of Springfield. They had two sons
who died in infancy : and four danghtcrs : J\lnry, who married Hon.
Jonathan Bliss, Chief Justice of the Province of New Brunswick ;
Hannah, who married Hon. Thomas Dwight of Springfield ; Frances,
who married Hon. Fisher Ames, LL. D. ; and Sophia, who married
John Williams, Esq. of Weathersfield.
H. Ehzabeth, born 1697; married Col. Jabez Huntington of Windham.
They had four daughters: 1. Jerusha, married Dr. Clark of Lebanon ;
2. Sarah, married Hezehiah Wetmore of Middletown, and had two
children ; and after his death, married Samuel Beers of Stratford, and
had three children : Lucy, married to George Smith of Smith Town,
L. Island; Sarah Anne, married David Burr, Esq. of Fairfield; and
William Pitt Beers, Esq. of Albany, w^ho married Anne, daughter of
Hon. Jonathan Sturges of Fairfield : 3. Elizabeth, married Rev. Ab-
raham Davenport of Stamford, and had two children ; Hon. John Da-
venport, M. C. and Hon. James Davenport, a Judge of the Supremo
Court of Connecticut.
HL Anne, born in 1699, married John Ellworth, Esq. of East Windsor,
and died in 1798, aged 99. They had four children: 1. John, born
Aug. 24, 1735, and had five children ; 2. Solomon, born April 3, 1737,
and had twelve children ; 3. Frederick ; 4. Anne, w^ho married Mr.
John Stoughton of East Windsor, and had six children.
IV. Mary, born in 1701, and died single, Sept. 17, 1776, in the 76th year
of her age.
V. Jonathan, the subject of the present Memoir. For his children, see
appendix, K.
VI. Eunice, born in 1706, married in Oct. 1729, Rev. Simon Backus of
Newington, who went as chaplain of the Connecticut troops to Louis-
burg, in 1745, and died there in 1746. They had seven children ; 1,
Unknown; 2. Eunice, born in 1732, died unmarried, aged 75. 3.
Elizabeth, born in 1734, married David Eissell of East Windsor.
They had two children. 4. Esther, married Benjamin Ely of West
Springfield, and had fourteen children. 5. Rev. Simon Backus, A.
B. of Yale, in 1759, married Rachel Moscley of East Haddam, and
had nine children. 6. Jerusha, married Mr. Smith Bailey, and had
four children. 7. Mary, died unmarried.
VII. Abigail, born in 1708 ; married William Metcalf, Esq. of Lebanon,
and A. B. of Harvard College. She died in 1754. They had five
children : 1. Abigail, married Moses Bhss, Esq. of Springfield, and had
oight children — Hon. George Bliss, Moses, William JSIetcalf, Lncy
married Dr. Hczekiah Clark of Lebanon, Abigail married Hon. Wil-
liam Ely of Springfield, Frances married Rev. William Rowland of
Windsor, Euuly,^\\A Harriet; 2. William, and 3. Eliphalet, who
died young; 4. Lucy, who married Mr. John Huntington of East
Haddam, and had seven children; 5. Ehphalet, born Dec. 6, 1748,
married Mary West of Lebanon, and has had ten children.
VIII. Jerusha, born in 1710, and died Dec. 22, 1729, aged about 19 1-2
years.
IX. Hannah, born in 1712, and married Seth Wetmore, Esq. of Mid-
dletown, Conn. They had two children : 1. Oliver Wetmore, Esq.
married Sarah Brewster, and had four children — Rev. Oliver Wet-
more, Sarah, Hannah, and Clarissa. 2. Lucy, married Chauncey
Whittlesey, Esq. of Middletown, and had four children, jLwr-y, J/an-
7iah, Elizabeth and Chauncey.
X. Lucy, born in 1715, and died unmarried in East Windsor, Aug. 21,
1736, asred 21.
664 APPENDIX..
XI. Martha, bern in 1716, married Rev. Moses Tuthill, of GranvilJe^
Mi^s. and diod in Feb. 1794, aged 77. They had four children, all
daughters.
H.
(See page 39.)
"THE MIND."
TITLE. The Natural History of the Mental World, or of the Inter-
nal \Vorkl : being a Particular Enquiry into the Nature of the Human
Mind, with respect to both its Faculties — the Un<'lerstandingand the Will
—and its various inbtincts, and Activv and Passive Powers.
I>TRODLXTio>-. Concerning the two worlds — the External and the In-
ternal: the External, the sabject of Natural Philosophy ; the Internal,
our own Mind?. How the Knowledge of the latter, is, in many respects,
the most important. Of what great use, the true knowdedge of this is;
and of what dangerous consequence errours, here, are, more than in the
other.
Si{hj€cts to be handled in the Treatise on the Mind.
1. Concerning the difference between Pleasure and Pain, and Ideas, oi
the vast difference between the Understandmg and the Will.
2. Concerning Prejudices ; the influence of Prejudice to cloud the mind.
The various sorts of prejudices in particular, and how they come to cloud
the mind; particularly Prejudices of Interest — the true reason why they
cloud the judgment. — Prejudices of Education and Custom. Their univer-
sal influence on w-ise, and learned, and rational, as w^ell as other men ;
demonstnitcd from fact and experience — of their insensible influence,
how it is insensible on great men. — How difficultly a people are got out of
their old customs. In husbandry, how difficult to persuade that a new way
is better. — Another prejudice, is the general cry, and fashion, and vogue,
of an age. Its exceeding strong influence, like a strong stream, that car-
ries all that way. Tliis influence on great men- Prejudices of Pcoide, in
favourof individual great men, to the contempt of others. — Again, the voice
of men in. power, riches, or honourable place. — Howsonie Churches would
laugh at their ceremonies, if they were v. ithout them. — How a man's being
rich, or in high place, gives great weight to his words. — How much more
weighty a man's sayings are, after he becomes a Bishop, than before — an-
other prejudice is from ridicule, or an high strong overbearing contemptu-
ous style.
3. Either after, or before, this, tc have a dissertation, concerning the
exceeding vanity, bhndness and w^eakness of the mind of man. — What
)}oor fallible creatures men are. Hovv every man is insensible of his own ;
thinks himself best. — Concerning the Pride of men: how ready to think
they shall be great men, and to promise themselves great things.
4. How some men have Strong Reason, but not Good Judgment.
5. Concerning Certainty and Assurance. How many things, that are
demonstrations in themselves, are not demonstrations to men, and yet arc
strong arguments ; no more demonstrations than a boy may have, that a
cube of two inches may be cut into eight cubes of one inch, for want of
proper clearness, and full comprehension of the ideas. How assurance is
capable of infinite degrees.«:-How none have sCch a degree, but that it
i
THE MIN». 6^5
iMight be heightened — oven of that, ihat two and two mal^e four. It may
he increased by a stronger sight, or a greater ciearness of ideas. Mnids
ot clearer and stronger sight, may be more assured of it, than those of
more obscure vision. There may be beings ola thousand times stronger
sight than we are. How God's sight only, is infinitely clear and strong.
That, which is demonslration at one time, may be only probable reasonmg
at amnher, by reason of ditierent degrees of clearness andcomprcheni«ion.
It is almost impossible, that a long demonstration should beget so great as-
surance, as a short one; because many ideas cannot be so dearly compre-
hended at one time, as a few. A very long demonstration may beget as-
surance, by a particular examination of each link of the chain, and so by
recollection, that we were very careful and assured in the time of it; but
this is less immediate, and less clear.
6. Why it IS proper for Orators and Preachers to move the Passions —
needful to show earnestness, etc. how this tends to convince the judgment,
and many other ways is good and absolutely necessary.
7. Of the nature of the Affections or Passions — how only strong
and lively exercises of the Will, together with the effect on the Animal
nature.
H. In treating of Human Nature, treat first of Being in general, and
show what is in Human Nature, necessarily existing from the nature of
Entity. And then, concerning Perceiving or Intelligent Beings, in parti-
cular, and show what arises from the nature of such. And then Animal
Nature, and what from that.
9. Concerning Enthusiasm, Inspiration, Grace, etc.
10. Concerning a two-fold ground of Assurance of the Judgment — a
reducing things to an Identity or Contradiction, as in Mathematical demon-
strations,— and by a natural, invincible inclination to a connection, as when
we see any Effect to conclude a Cause — an opposition to believe a thing
can begin to be without a Cause. This is not the same with the other, and
cannot be reduced to a contradiction.
11. Difference between Natural Appetites and Rational Desires.
12. Whether any difference between the Will and Inclination. Impe-
fate acts of the Will, nothing but the prevailing Inclination, concerning
what should be done that moment. So hath God ordained that the motions
of the Body should follow that.
13. Concerning the Influence which Nearness, or Remoteness, of Time
has in Determining the Will, and the Reason of it.
14. Concerning Speculative-Understanding, and Sense of Heart. Whe-
ther any difference between the Sense of the Heart, and tiie Will or In-
A^lination. How the Scriptures are ignorant of the Phi]oso})hic distinction
of the Understanding, and the Will ; and how the Sense of the Heart is
there called Knowledge, or Understanding.
15. Of what nature are Ideas of what is Internal or Spiritual. How
they are the same thing over again.
16. Concerning Liberty^ wherein it consists.
17. Concerning the prime and pro])er foundationof Blame.
18. How far men may be to blame for their Judgments ; or for Believing,
or Not Believing, this or that.
19. Concerning great Prejudices from the ambiguous and equivocal use
of Words — such as Liberty, Force, Pi)wer, etc. How from this many
things seem to be, and are called, Natural Notions, that are not so.
20. Concerning Beauty and Deformity, Love and Hatred, tJie nature of
Excellency or Virtue, etc.
21. V/hether or no Solf-Love, be the ground of all Love.
Vol. L 64
666 APPENDIX.
22. Concerning the Corruption of Man's Nature. How it comes to be
corrupt. What is tlie positive cause of corruption.
23. How greatly things lose their influence on the mind, through per-
sons being used to them ; as Miracles, and the Evidence of the Bemg of
God, which we daily behold. The greatest Demonstrations — most plain
and direct Proofs. Use makes things fail oi their intiuence on the Unuer-
sianding, so on the Vv ill and Afiections — things most satisfying and con-
vincing— thmgs otherwise most moving.
24. Consider of what nature is that inward sensation, that a man has
when he Almost thinks of a thing — a name or the like — when we say it is
at our tongue's em',
25. Concerning Moral Sense : what mioral Sense is Natural.
26. How Natural men have a Taste of, and Delight in, that External
Beauty, that is a resemblance to Love.
27. Sensitive x'^ppetites: How far they consist in some Present Pain,
attended with the idea of Ease^ habitually connected, or associated, with
the idea of such an object — Whether the sight of Food excites the appetite
of one who is hungry, any other way.
By what means persons come to long after a particular thing ; either
from an idea of Pleasure, or the Removal of Pain, associated.
Not immediately after the Thing itself, but only the pleasure, or the re-
moval or pain.
28. Judgment. Wherein an Act of the judgment consists, or an Assent
to a thing as true, or a Dissent from it as false. Show it to be different
from mere Perception, such as is in the mere presence of an idea in the
mind; and so not the Perception of the Agreement and Disagreement of
Ideas.
29. Sensation. How far all acts of the mind are from Sensation, All
ideas begin from thence ; and there never can be any idea, thoug-ht, or act
of the mind, unless the mind first received some ideas from Sensation, or
some other way equivalent, wherein the mind is wholly passive in receiv-
ing them.
30. Separate State. How far the Soul, in a Separate State, must de-
pend on Sensation, or some way of passively receiving ideas equivalent to
Sensation, in order to conversing with other minds, to the knowing of any
occurrence, to beholding any ot the works of God, and to its farther im-
provement in knowledge.
31. Sensation. Wliether all ideas, wherein the mind is merely passive,
and which are received immediately without any dependence on Reflex-
ion, are not ideas of Sensation, or External idea?. Whether there be any
difference between these ? Whether it be possible for the Soul of man, in
this manner, to be originally, and without dependence on Reflexion, capa-
ble of receiving any other ideas than those of sensation, or something equi-
valent, and so some external idea ? And whether the first ideas of the
Angels, must not be of some such kind?
32. Angels. Separate Spirits How far the Angels and Separate Spi-
rits, being in some respects hi place, in the Third Heaven, where the body
of Christ is : tlieir removing from place to place; their coming down from
Heaven, then ascending to Heaven ; their being with Christ at the Day of
Judgment ; their seeing bodies ; their beholding the Crea*>ion of the Ma-
terial Universe; their iiaving, in their ministry, to do with the bodies of
men, with the body of Christ, and other material things ; and their seeing
God's works of Providence, relating to the Material Universe ; — how tiu-
these things necessarily imply, that ^they have some kind of Sensations hke
ours; and. Whether these things do not show that, by soraela\ys or other,
they are united to, some kind of Matter ^
THE MINt). 66^^
33. Concerning the great Weakness and Fallibility of the Human Mind,
m its present state.
34. Concerning Beauty.
35. How the Affections will suggest words, and expressions, and
thoughts, and make eloquent.
36. The manhest analogy betu'een the Nature of the Human Soul and
the Nature of other things. How Laws of nature take place a^ike. HoW
it is Laws, that constitute all permanent being, in created things, both cor-
poreal and spiritual.
37. Wherein there is an agreement between Men and Beasts. How
many things, in Men, are like instincts in Brutes.
38. Whether the mind perceives more than One object, at a time.
39. How far the mind may perceive, without adverting to what it per-
ceived ; as in the winking of the eyelids, and many other like things.
40. How far there may be Acts of the Will, without our adverting to it;
as in walking, the act of the will for each individual step, and the like.
41. The agreement between Objects of Sight, and Objects of Feeling;
or Visible Magnitude and Figure, and Tangible Magnitude and Figure,
as to Number and Proportion.
42. How far Imagmation is unavoidable, in all Thinking; and Why?
43. Connection of Ideas. Concerning the Laws by which Ideas follow
each other, or call up one another, in which one thing comes into the mind
after another, in the course of our thinking. How far this is owing to the
Association of ideas; and how far, to any Relation of Cause and Elfect, or
any other Relation. And whether the whole may not be reduced to these
following: Association oj Ideas ; Re^eniljlance of some kind ; and that -a-
tural Disposition in us. when we see any thing begin to be, to suppose it
owing to a Cause. — Observe how these laws, by which one idea suggests
and brings in another, are a kind of mutual attraction of ideas. — Concern-
ing The miportance,and necessity, of this mutual attraction and adhesion of
ideas — how rarely our minds would serve us, if it were not for this. How
the mind would be without ideas, except as suggested by the Senses.
How far Reasoning, Contemplation, etc. depend on this.
44. How far the Love of Happiness, is the same with the Faculty of the
Will ? It is not distinct from the mere Capacity of enjoying and suffering,
and the Faculty of the Will is no other.
45. Whether it be possible for a man to love any thing b?tter than him-
self; and in what sense it is so.
46. Example. To enquire. What are the true reasons of so strong an
inclination, in mankind, to follow Example. How great its influence over
men, in their opinions, their judgment, their taste, and the whole man.
How by this means, at certain times, a particular thing will come to be in
great vogue, and men's passions will all. as it were, be moved at once, as
the trees in the wood, by the same wind, or as things floating with the
tide, the same way. Men follow one another like a flock ofslu^ep How
sometimes the vogue lasts an age, at other times, but a short time ; and tiie
reason of this difference.
47. In what respects men may be, and often are, ignorant of their own
hearts ; and how this comes to pass.
48. Concerning the Soul's Union with the Body, its Laws, and Consi>-
quences.
49. One section, particularly to show wheroin Men differ from Beasts.
50. In how many respects the vory Being of Created things depends on
Laws, or stated methods, tixed by God, o*" events following one another.
5L Whether all the Immediate Objects of thf mind, arr- properly called
Ideas; and what inconvenience and confusion yrisfs from giving every
Subjective Thought that name. What prejudices and mistakes it leads to.
6t)8 APPENDIX.
52. In what respects Ideas, or thoughts, and judgments, may be said to
be Innate^ and in what respects not.
53. Whether there could have ever been any such thing as Thought,
without External Ideas, immediately impressed by God, either according
to some law, or otherwise. Whether any Spirit, or Angel, could have any
Thought, if it had not been for this. Here particularly explain what I
mean by External Ideas.
54. How w^ords came to have such a mighty influence on thought and
judgment, by virtue of the Association of Ideas, or from Ideas being ha-
bitually tied to words.
55. How far, through Habit, men move their bodies without thought or
consciousness.
56. Whether Beauty, (Natural and Moral,) and the pleasure that arises
from it, in ourselves or others, be not the only object of the Will ; or whe-
ther Truth be not also the object of the Will.*
THE MIND.
[12.] BEING. It seems strange sometimes to me, that there should he
Being from all Eternity ; and I am ready to say, What need was there that
any thing should be ? I should then ask myself, Whether it seems strange
that there should be either Something, or Nothing? If so, it is not strange
that there should be ; for that necessity of there being Something, or No-
thing, implies it.
[2(5.] CAUSE is that, after or upon the existence of which, or the exist-
ence of it after such a manner, the existence of another thing follows.
[27.] EXISTENCE. Ifwe had only the sense of Seeing,weshould not be-
as ready to conclude the visible world to have been an existence independent
of perception, as we do ; because the ideas we have by the sense of Feeling,
are as much mere ideas, as those we have by the sense of Seeing. But
we know, that the things that are objects of this sense, all that the mind
viewo by Seeing, are merely mental Existences ; because all these things,
with all their modes,do exist in a looking-glass,where all will acknowledge,
they exist only mentally.
It is now agreed upon by every knowing philosopher, that Colours are
not really in the things, no more than Pain is in a needle ; but strictly no
where else but in the mind. But yet I think that Colour may have an ex-
istence out of the mind, with equal reason as any thing in Body has any
existence out of the mind, beside the very substance of the body itself,
which is nothing but the Divine power, or rather the Constant Exertion of
it. For what idea is that, which we call by the name of Body ? I find
Colour has the chief share in it. Tis nothing but Colour, and Figure,
which is the termination of this Colour, together with some powers, !;uch
as the power of resisting, and motion, &c. that wholly makes up what we
call Body. And if that, which we principally m^^an by the thing itself,
cannot be said to be in the thing itself, I think nothing can be. If^Colour
exists not out of the mind, then nothing belonging to Body, exists out of
the mind but Resistance, which is Solidity, and the terniination of this
Resistance, with its relations, which is Figure, and the communication of
this Resistance, from space to to space, which is Motion; though the lat-
*= The preceding articles were set down from time to time at the close of thr
work, in two series ; the first, ending with No. 26.
THE III^D. G6*>
ter are nothing but modes of the former. Therefore, there is nothing out
of the mind but Resistance. And not that neither, wlien notliing is actual-
ly resisted. Then, there is nothing but tlie Power of Resititance. And as
Resistance is nothing else but the actual exertion of Gods power, so the
Power can be nothing else, but the constant Law or Method of that actual
exertion. And how is there any Resistance, except it be in some mind,
in idea? What is it that is resisted? It is not Colour. And what else is
it? It is ridiculous to say, that Resistance irresisted. That, does not
tell us at all what is to be resisted. There must be something resisted be-
fore there can be Resistance; but to say Resistance is resisted, is ridiculous-
ly to suppose Resistance, before there is any thing to be resisted. Let
us suppose two globes only existing, and no mind. There is nothing there,
ex confesso, but Resistance. That is, there is such a Law, that the space
withm the limits of a globular figure shall resist. Therefore, there is no-
thing there but a power, or an establishment. And if there be any Resist
ance really out of the mmd, one power and establishment must resist ano-
ther establishment and law of Resistance, which is exceedingly ridiculous.
But yet it cannot be otherwise, if any way out of the mind. But now it is
easy to conceive of Resistance, as a mode of an idea. It is easy to con-
ceive of such a power, or constant manner of stopping or resisting a colour.
The idea may be resisted, it may move, and stop and rebound; but how a
mere power, which is nothing real, can move and stop, is inconceivable,
and it is impossible to say a word about it without contradiction. The
world is therefore an ideal one ; and the Law of creating, and the suc-
cession,of these ideas is constant and regular.
[28.] Coroll. 1. How impossible is it, that the world should exist from
Eternity, without a Mind.
[30.] Coroll. 2. Since it is so, and that absolute Nothing is such a dread-
ful contradiction ; hence we learn the necessity of the Eternal Existence of
an All-comprehending Mind ; and that it is the complication of all contra-
dictions to deny such a mind.
[34.] When we say that the World, i. e. the material Universe, exists no
where but in the mind, we have got to such a degree of strictness and ab-
straction, that we must be exceedingly careful, that we do not confound
and lose ourselves by misapprehension. That is impossible, that it should
be meant, that all the world is contained in the narrow compass of a fevv
inches of space, in httle ideas in the place of the brain ; for that would be
a contradiction ; for we are to remember that the human body, and the
brain itself, exist only mentally, in the same sense that other things do;
and so that, which we call place, is an idea too. Therefore things are
truly in those places ; for what we mean, when we say so, is only, that this
mode of our idea of place appertains to such an idea. We would not
therefore be understood to deny, that things are where they seem to be.
For the principles we lay down, if they are narrowly looked into, do not
infer that. Nor will it be found, that they at all make void Natural Phi-
losophy, or the science of the Causes or Reasons of corporeal changes ;
For to find out the reasons of things, in Natural Philosephy, is only to find
out the proportion of God's acting. And the case is the same, as to such
proportions, whether we suppose the World, only mental, in our sense,
or no.
Though we suppose, that the existence of the whole material Universe
is absolutely dependent on Idea, yet we may speak in the old way, and as
properly, and truly as ever. God, In the beginning, created such a certain
670 APPENDIX.
number of Atoms, of such a determinate bulk and figure, which they yet
maintain and always will, and gave them such a motion, of such a direc-
tion, and of such a degree of velocity ; from whence arisf* all the Natural
changes in the Universe, forever, in a continued series. Yet, perhaps all
this does not exist any whore perfectly, but in the Divine Mind. But then,
if it be enquired, What exists in the Divine Mind ; and how these things
exist there ? 1 answer, There is his determination, his care, and his de-
sign, that Ideas shall be united forever, juit so, and in such a manner, as
is agreeable to such a series. For instance, all the ideas that ever were,
or ever shall be to all eternity, in any created mind, are answerable to the
existence of such a peculiar Atom in the beginning of the Creation, of
such a determinate figure and size, and have such a motion given it : That
is, they are all such, as [nfinite Wisdom sees would follow, according to
the series of nature, from such an Atom, so moved. That is, all ideal
changes of creatures are just so, as if just such a particular Atom had
actually all along existed even in some finite mind, and never had been out
of that mind, and had, in that mind, caused these effects, which are exact-
ly according to nature, that is, according to the nature of other matter^
that is actually perceived by the mind. God supposes its existence; that
is, he causes all changes to arise, as if aU these things had actually existed
in such a series,' in some created mind, and as if created minds had compre-
hended all things perfectly. And, although created minds do not; yet, the
Divine Mind doth ; and he orders all things according to his mind, and his
ideas. And these hidden things do not only exist in the Divine idea, but in a
sense in created idea ; for that exists in created idea, which necessarily
supposes it. If a ball of lead were supposed to be let fall iVom the clouds,
and no eye saw it, 'till it got within ten rods of the ground, and then its
motion and celerity was perfectly discerned in its exact proportion ; if it
were not for the imperfection and slowness of our minds, the perfect idea
of the rest of the motion would immediately, and of itself arise in the
mind, as well as that which is there. So, were our thoughts comprehen-
sive and perfect enough, our view of the present state of the world, would
excite in us a perfect idea of all past changes.
And we need not perplex our minds with athousaud questions and doubts
that will seem to arise : as. To what purpose is this way of exciting ideas;
and. What advantage is there in observing such a series. I answer. It i»
just all one, as to any benefit or advantage, any end that we can suppose
was proposed by the Creator, as if the Material Universe were existent in
the same manner as is vulgarly thought. For the corporeal world is to no
advantage but to the spiritual ; and it is exactly the same advantage this
way as the other, for it is all one, as to any thing excited in the mind.
[51.] It is hardly proper to say, that the dependence of ideas of sensation,
upon the organs of the body,is only the dependence of some of our ideas upon
others. For the organs of our bodies, are not our ideas, in a proper sense,
though their existence be only mental. Yet there is no necessity of their
existing actually in our minds, but they exist mentally, in the same manner
as has been explained. See Appendix ^p. 669,^^0. 34. The dependence of our
ideas upon the organs, is the dependence of our ideas on our bodies, after
the manner there explained, mentally existing. And if it be enquired, To
what purpose is this way of exciting ideas ? I answer. To exactly the same
purpose as can be supposed, if our organs are actually existing, in the
manner vulgarly conceived, as to any manner of benefit, or end, that can
be mentioned.
It is not proper at all, nor doth it express the thing we would, to say
THE MIN©. 671
thAil bodies do not exist withovi the mind. For the scheme will not allow the
mind to be supposed ileterniined to any place, in such a manner as to make
that proper; ior Plate itstlj is menial, and Within and ff"i7/<ou'/, are niere
mental conceptions. Tlieretore, that way ot expressmg, will lead us into
a thousand diiliculties and perplexities. But when 1 say, the Material
Universe exists only in the mind, 1 mean, that it is absolutely dependent
on the conception of the mind tor its existence, aud does not exist as Spirits
do, whose existence does not consist in, nor in dependence on, the concep-
tion of other minds. We must be exceedingly caret'ul, lest we confound our-
selves in these by mere imagination. It is from hence I expect the great-
est opposition. It will appear a ridiculous thing, 1 suppose, that the ma-
terial world exists no where, but in the soul of man, confined within his
skull ; but we must again remember what sort of existence the head and
brain have. — The soul, in a sense, has its seat in the brain; and so, in a
sense, the visible world is existent out of the mind, for it certainly, in the
most proper sense, exists out of the brain.
[36. J Things, as to God, exist from all Eternity, alike ; that is, the idea is
always the same, and after the same mode. The existence of things, there-
fore, that are not actually in created minds, cons^ists only in Power, or in
the Determination of God, that such "and such ideas shall be raised in crea-
ted minds, upon such conditions.
[40.] Since all material existence is only idea, this question may be asked.
In what sense may those things be said to exist, which are supposed, and ye
are in no actual idea of any Created minds ? I answer, they exist only in Un-
created idea. But how do they exist, otherwise than they did trcm all Eter-
nity, for tliey always were inUncreated idea and Divine appointment. I an-
swer. They did exist from all Eternity in Uncreated idea, as did every thing
else, and as they do at present, but not in Created idea. But it may be
asked, How do those things exist, which have an actual existence, but of
which no created mind is conscious? — For instance, the Furniture of this
room, when we are absent, and the room is shut up, and no created mind
perceives it ; How do these things exist ? — I answer, There ha^ been in
times past such a course and succession of existences, that these things
must be supposed to make the series complete, according to Divine ap-
pointment, of the order of things. And there will be innumerable things
consequential, which will be out of joint, out of their constituted series,
without the supposition of these. For, upon supposition of these things,
are infinite numbers of things otherwise than they Vv'ould be, if these were
not by God thus supposed. Yea, the whole Universe would be otherwise ;
fiuch an influence have these things, by their attraction and otherwise.
Yea, there must be an universal attraction^ m the whole system of things,
from the beginning of the world to the end ; and, to speak more strictly and
metaphysically, we must say, in the whole system and series of ideas hi all
Created minds; so that these things must necessarily be put in, to make
complete the system of the ideal world. That is, they must be supposed,
ifthe train of ideas be, in the order and course, settled by the Supreme mind.
So that we may answer in short. That the existence of these things is in
God's supposing of them, in order to the rendering complete tin; series of
things, (to speak more strictly, the series of ideas.) according to his own set-
tled order, and that harmony of things, which he has appointed. — The sup-
position of God, which we speak of, is nothing else but God's acting, in the
course and series of his exciting ideas, as if they, (the things supposed,)
ivere in actual idea.
But you may object. But there are many things so infinitely small, that
<572 APPENDIXi
their influence is altogether insensible ; so that, whether they are supposed
or not, rhere will no alt-ration be made in the series ui Ideas. Answer,
Bat utough the influence is so small, that we do not perceive, yet. who
knows how penetrating other spirits- may be, to perceive the minutest alte-
rations. And whether the alterations be sensible, or not, at present, yet
the eflect of the least influence will be sensible, in time. For instance,
L'3t there be supi>osed to be a Leaden Globe, of a mile in diameter, to be
moving in a right line, with the swiftness of a cannon ball, in the Inhnite
Voids .ind let it pass by a very small Atom, supposed to be at rest. This
AlDai will somewhat retard this Leaden Globe in its motion, though at
firaL and perhaps for many ages, the dirrercnce is altogether insensible.
But let it be never so little, in time it will become very sensible. For if
the motion is made so mucli siower, that in a million of years it shall have
moved one inch less than it would have done otherwise, in a mflhon million
it will have moved a mdlion inches less. So now the least Atom, by its
existence or motion, causes an alteration, more or less, in every other
Atom in the Universe : so the alteration in tune will become very sensible ;
so the whole Univer.?c, in time, will become all over difieient from what it
would otherwi-e liave been. Tor if every other Atom is supposed to be ei-
ther retarded, or accelerated, or diverted; every Atoni, however small tor the
present, will cause great alterations, as we have shown already, or Retarda-
tion. The case is the same as to Acceleration ; and so as to Diversion, or
varying the direction of the motion. For let the course of the body be
never so liltle changed, this course, in time, may carry it to a place im-
men.'^ely distant from what the otiier would have carried it to, as is evident
enough. And the case is the same still, if the motion that was before was
never so slow is wholly stopped ; the difference, in time, will be immense ;
for this slow motion would have carried it to an immense distance, if it
-were continued.
But the O 'jector will say, I acknowledge it would be thus, if the bodies,
in which these insensible alterations are made, were free, and alone, in
an Infini'e Void, but I do not know but the case maybe far otherwise,
when an insensible alteration is made in a body, that is among innumerable
others, and subject to infinite jumbles among them. — Answer. The
case is the same, whether the bodies be alone in a Void, or in a Sys-
tem of other bodies ; for the influence of this insensible alteration con-
tinues as steadily forever, through all its various interchanges and colli-
sions with other bodies, as it would if it were alone in an Infinite Void:
so that in time, a particle of matter, that shall be on this side of the Uni-
verse, might have been on the other. The existence and motion of every
Atom, has influence, more or less, on the motion of all other bodies in the
Universe, great or small, as is most demonstrable from the Laws of Gravity
and Motion. An alteration, more or less, as to motion, is made on every
Fixed Star, and on all its Planets, Primary and Secondary. Let the alter-
ation made in the Fixed Stars, be never so small, yet in time it will make
an infinite alteration, from whatotherwise would have been. Let the Fixed
Stars be supposed, for instance, bctbre to have been in perfect rest ; let
them now be all set in motion, and this motion be never so small, yet. con-
tinued forever, where will it carry those most immense bodies, with their
Systems. Let a little alteration be made in the motion of the Planets,
either Retaroation or Acceleration; this, in time, will make a difterence
of many millions of Revolutions : and how great a diflerence will that
make in the floating bodies of the Universe.
Coroll. By this we may answer a more difficult question, viz. If mate-
rial existence be only mental, then our bodi-^s and organs are ideas only;
■and then in what sense is it true, that the Mind receives ideas by the Or-
THE MIND. 673
gans of Sense ; seeing that the Organs of Sense, themselves, exist nowhere
but in the Mind ? — Ansiocr. Seeing our Organs, themselves, are ideas ;
the connection, that our ideas have'with such and such a mode of our Orgunsj
is no other than God s constitution, that some of our ideas shall be con-
nected with others, according to such a settled Law and Order,
so that some ideas shall tbllow from others as their cause. But
how can this be, seeing that ideas most commonly arise from Organs,
when we have no idea of the mode of our Organs, or the manner of exter-
nal objects being apphed to them ? I answer, Our Organs, and the mo-
tions in them and to them, exist in the manner explained above.
" Plato, in his " Subterranean Cave," so famously known, and so ele-
gantly described by him, supposes men tied with their backs towards the
Light, placed at a great distance from them, so that they could not turn
about their heads to it neither, and therefore could see nothing but the
shadows of certain substances behind them, projected from it; which sha-
dows they concluded to be the only substance and realities. And when
they heard the sounds made by those bodies, that were betwixt the Light
and them, or their reverberated echoes, they imputed them to those sha-
dows w^hich they saw. All this is a description of the state of those men,
who take Body to be the only Real and Substantial Thing in the w^orld,
and to do all that is done in it ; and therefore often impute Sense, Reason
and Understanding, to nothing but Blood and Brains in us."
Cudworth/s Intellectual System.
[9.] SPACE. Space, as has been already observed,isanecessary being, if
it may be called a being ; and yet we have also shown, that all existence is
mental, that the existence of all exterior things is ideal. Therefore it. ia a
necessary being, only as it is a necessary idea, so far as it is a simple idea,
that is necessarily connected with other simple exterior ideas, and is, as it
were, their common substance or subject. It is in the same manner a ne-
cessary being, as any thing external is a being.
Coroll. It is hence easy to see in what sense that is true, that has been
held by some, That, when there is nothing between any two bodies, they
unavoidably must touch.
[13.] The real and necessary existence of Space, and its Infinity, even be-
yond the Universe, depend upon a like reasoning as the Extension of Spirits,
and to the supposition of the reality of the existence of a Successive Du-
ration, before the Universe : even the impossibility of removing the idea
out of the mind. If it be asked. If there bo Limits of the Creation, whe-
ther or no it be not possible that an Intelligent being shall be removed
beyond the limits ; and then whether or no there would not be distance
between that Intelligent being and the limits of the Universe, in the same
manner, and as properlv as there is between Intelligent beings and the
parts of the Universe, within its limits ; I answer, I cannot tell what the
Law of Nature, or the Constitution of God, would be in this case.
Coroll. There is, therefore, no difficulty in answering such questions as
these. What cause was there why the Universe was placed in such a part
of Space ? and. Why was the Universe created at such a Time ? for, if
there be no Space beyond the Universe, it was impossible that it should be
created in another place ; and if there was no Time before, it was impossi-
ble it should be created at another time.
Thv idea we have of Space, and ^vhat we call by that naiae, n onJv
Vol. I. 8-^
674 APPENDIX.
Coloured Space, and is entirely taken out of the mind, if Colour be takefe
away. And so all that we call Extension, Motion and Figure, is gone, it"
Colour is gone. As to any idea of Space, Extension, Distance, or Motion,
that a man born blind might form, it would be nothing like what we call
by those names. All that he could have would be only certain sensations
or feelings, that in themselves would be no more like what we intend by
Space, Motion, etc. than the pain w^e have by the scratch of a pin, or than
the ideas of taste and smell. And as to the idea of Motion, that such an
one could have, it could be only a diversification of those successions in a
certain way, by succession as to time. And then there would be an agree-
ment ot these successions of sensations, with some ideas we have by sight,
as to number and proportions; but yet the ideas, after all, nothing akin to
that idea we now give this name to.- -And, as it is very plain. Colour ig
only in the mind, and nothing like it can be out of all mind. Hence it is
manifest, there can be nothing like those things we call by the name of
Bodies, out of the mind, unless it be in some other mind or minds.
And, indeed the secret lies here : That, which truly is the Substance of
all Bodies, is the injinittly exact, and precise^ and perfectly stable Idea, in
God's mind, together with his stable Will^ that the same shall gradually be
communiccded to tw, a7ul to other minds, according to certain Jixed and exact
established Methods and Laws : or in somewhat different language, the in-
Jinitely exact and precise Divine Idea, together with an answerable, perfectly
exact, precise and stable Will, with respect to correspondent communications
to Created Minds, and effects on their minds.
[61.] SUBSTANCE.* It is intuitively certain, that, if Solidity be remov-
ed from Body, nothing is left but empty space. Now, in all things whatso-
ever, that, which cannot be removed without removing the whole thing,
that thing which is removed is the thing itself, except it be mere circum-
stance and manner of existence, such as Time and Place; which are in
the general necessary, because it implies a contradiction to existence itself,
to suppose that it exists at no time and in no place, and therefore in order
to remove time and place in the general, we must remove the thing itself:
So if we remove Figure and Bulk and Texture, in the general ; which
may be reduced to that necessary circumstance of Place.
If, therefore, it implies a contradiction to suppose that Body, or any thing
appertaining to Body, beside Space, exists, when Solidity is removed ; it
must be, either because Body is nothing but Solidity and Space, or else,
that Solidity is such a mere circumstance and relation of existence, which
the thing cannot be witr.out, because whatever exists must exist in some
circumstances or other, as at some time or some place. But we know,
and every one perceives, it to be a contradiction to suppose, that Body or
Matter exists without Solidity, for all the notion we have of Empty Space,
is Space without Solidity, and all the notion we have of Full Space, is
Space Resisting.
The reason is plain ; for if it implies a contradiction to suppose Solidity
absent, and the thing existing, it must be because Solidity is that thing,
and so it is a contradiction to say the thing is absent from itself; or because
it is such a mode, or circumstance, or relation, of the existence, as it is a
contradiction to suppose existence at all without it, such as Time and Place,
to which both Figure and Texture are reduced. For nothing can be con-
ceived of, so necessarily in an existence, that it is a contradiction to sup-
*This article, and the numbers following, viz. 62, 63, etc. are inserted in th*
manuscript distinctly from the rest, and were written probably at a somewhat
later period of iife%
THE MINI*. 67^
pose it without it, but the Existence itself, and those general Circumstan-
ces or Relations of existence, which the very supposition of existence it-
self implies.
Again, Solidity or Impenetrability is as much Action, or the immediate
result of Action, as Gravity. Gravity by all will be confessed to be im-
mediately from some active influence. Being a continual tendency in bo-
dies to move, and being that, which will sot them in motion though before
at perfect rest, it must be the effect of somethwig acting on that body.
And it is as clear and evident, that action is as requisite to stop a body, that
is already in motion, as in order to set bodies a moving, that are at perfect
rest. Now we see continually, that there is a stopping of all motion, at
the limits of such and such parts of Space, only this stoppage is moditied
and diversified according to certain Laws ; for we get the idea and appre-
hension of SoUdity, only and entirely, from the observation we make of
that ceasing of motion, at the limits of some parts of Space, that already
is, and that beginning of motion, that till now was not, ccordmg to a cer-
tain constant manner.
And why is it not every whit as reasonable, that we should attribute
this action or effect, to the influence of some Agent, as that other action
or effect which we call Gravity; which is likewise derived from our ob-
servation of the beginning and ceasing of motion, according to a certain
method? In either case, there is nothing observed, but the beginning, in-
creasing, directing, diminishing and ceasing of motion. And why is it
not as reasonable to seek a reason, beside that general one, that it is
something ; which is no reason at all ? I say. Why is it not as reasonable
to seek a reason or cause of these actions, as well in one as in the
other case ? We do not think it sufficient to say, It is the nature of the un-
known substance, in the one case ; and why should we think it a sufficient
explication of the same actions or effects, in the other. By Substance, I
suppose it is confessed, we mean only Something ; because of Abstract
Substance we have no idea, that is more particular than only existence
in general. Now why is it not as reasonable, when we see something
suspended in the air, set to move with violence towards the Earth, to rest
in attributing of it to the nature of the something that is there; as
when we see that motion, when it comes to such limits, all on a sudden
cease, for this is all that we observe in falling bodies. Their falhng ia
the action we call Gravity: their stopping upon the surface of the Eartli,
the action whence we gain the idea of Solidity. It was before agreed on
all hands, that there is something there, that supports that resistance. It
must be granted now, that that Something is a Being, that acts there, as
much as that Being, that causes bodies to descend towards the centre.
Here is something in these parts of space, that of itself produces effects,
without previously being acted upon ; for that Being that lays an arrest
on bodies in motion, and immediately stops them when they come to such
limits and bounds, certainly does as much, as that Behig that sets a body
in motion, that before was at rest. Now this Being, acting altogether of
itself, producing new effects, that are perfectly arbitrary, and that are noway
necessary of themselves ; must be Intelligent and Voluntary. There is
no reason, in the nature of the thing itself, why a body, when set in mo-
tion, should stop at such hmits, more than at any other. It must therefore
be some arbitrary, active and voluntary, Being, that determines it. If
there were but one body in the Universe, that always in time past had
been at rest, and should now, witJiout any alteration, be set in motion;
we might certainly conclude, that some voluntary Being set it in motion,
because it can certainly be demonstrated, that it can be for no other reason.
So with just the same reason, in the same manner, we may conclude, if
the body had hitherto been in motion, and is at a certain point of tipace
676 APPENDIX.
now stopped. And would it not be every whit as reasonable to eon-
elude, it must be trom such an Agent, as if, in certain portions of space,
we observed bodies to be attracted a certain way, and so at once to be set
into motion, or accelerated in motion. And it is not at all the less remarka-
ble- because we receive the ideas of light and colours from those spaces;
for we know that light and colours are not there, and are made entirely
by such a resistance, together with attraction, that is antecedent to these
qualities, and would be a necessary etfect of a mere resistance of space
without other substance.
The whole of wiiat we any way observe, whereby we get the idea of So-
lidity, or Solid Body, are certain parts of Space, trom whence we receive
the ideas of light and colours; and certain sensations by the sense of feel-
ing; and we observe that tne places, whence we receive these sensations,
are not constantly the same, but are successively ditierent, and this hght
and colours are communicated from one part of space to another. And we
observe that these parts of Space, from whence we receive these sensa-
tions, resist and stop other bodies, which we observe communicated suc-
cessively through the parts of Space adjacent; and that those that there were
before at rest, or existing constantly in one and the same part of Space,
after this exist successively in different parts of Space, and these observa-
tions are according to certain staled rules. I appeal to any one that
takes notice and asks himself; whether this be not all, that ever he expe-
rienced in the world, whereby he got these ideas ; and that this is all
that we have or can have any idea of, in relation to bodies. All that we
observe of Solidity is, that certain parts of Space, from whence we receive
the ideas of light and colours, and a few other sensations, do likewise re-
sist any thing coming within them. It therefore follows, that if we
suppose there be any thing else, than what we thus observe, it is but
only by way of Inference.
I know that it is nothing but the Imagination will oppose me in this : I
will therefore endeavour to help the Imagination thus. Suppose that we re-
ceived none of the sensible qualities of hght, colours, etc. from the resist-
ing parts of Space, (we will suppose it possible for resistance to be without
them,) and they were, to appearance, clear and pure ; and all thai we
could possibly observe, was only and merely Resistance ; we simply ob-
served that Motion was resisted and stopped, here and there, in particular
parts of Infinite Space. Should we not then think it less unreasonable to
suppose, that such effects should be produced by some Agent, present in
those parts of Space, though Invisible. If we, when walking upon the
face of the Earth, were stopped at certain limits, and could not possibly
enter into such a part of Space, nor make any body enter into it ; and we
eould observe no other difference, no way, nor at any time, between that
and other parts of clear space ; should we not be ready to say. What is it
stops us ; What is it hinders all entrance into that place?
The reason, why it is so exceedingly natural to men, to suppose that
there is some Latent Substance, or Something that is altogether hid, that
upholds the properties of bodies, is, because all see at first sight, that the
properties of bodies are such as need some Cause, that shall every moment
have influence to their continuance, as well as a Cause of their first exist-
ence. All therefore agree, that there is Something that is there, and upholds
these properties. And it is most true, there undoubtedly is ; but men are
wont to content themselves in saying merely, that it is Something ; but
that Something is He, " by whom all things consist."
[25.] The distribution of the objects of our thoughts, into Substances and
Modes, may be proper; if, by Substance, we understand, a complexion of
such ideas, which we conceive of as subsisting together, and by themselves;
THE MINB. G77
and, by Modes, those simple ideas which cannot be by themselves, or sub-
sist in our mind alone.
[38.] BODY INFINITE ? If we dispute, whether Body is capable of be-
ing infinite ; let us in the first place put the question, Whether motion can
be infinite ; that is, Whether there can be a motion infinitely swift. 1 sup-
pose that every one will see, that, if a body moved with infinite swiftness, it
would be in every part of the distance passed through exactly at once, and
therefore it could not be said to move from one part of it to another. Infi-
nite motion is therefore a contradiction. Supposing therefore a Body were
infinitely great, it could doubtless be moved by Infinite Power, and turned
round some point or axis. But if that were possible, it is evident that some
part of that Infinite Body would move with Infinite Swittness; which we
have seen is a contradiction. Body therefore cannot be infinite.
[21.] MATTER. THOUGHT. It has been a question with some, Whe-
ther or no it wa^ not possible with God, to the other properties or pov. ers
of Matter to add that of Thought ; whether he could not, if he had pleased,
have added Thinking, and the power of Perception, to those other proper-
ties of Solidity, Mobility and Gravitation. The question is not here,
Whetner the Matter that now is, without the addition of any new primary
property, could not be so contrived and modelled, so attenuated, wrought
and moved, as to produce thought; but, whether any Lump of mattrr, a
solid Atom, for instance, is not capable of receiving, by the Almighty
Power of God, in addition to the rest of its powers, a new power of
thought.
Here, if the question be. Whether or no God cannot cause the faculty
of thinking to be so added to any parcel of matter, so as to be in the same
place, (if thought can be in place,) and that inseparably, where that matter
is, so that by a fixed law, that thought should be where that matter is, and
only there, being always bound to solid extension, mobility and gravity ; I
do not deny it. Bui that seems to me quite a diflerent thing from thf^ ques-
tion, Whether Matter can thmk ; or. Whether God can make Matter
think; and is not worth the disputing. For if Thought be in the same
place where Matter is, yet, if there be no manner of communication, or de-
pendence, between that and any thing that is material ; that is, any of that
collection of properties that we call Matter ; if none of those properties of
Solidity, Extension, etc. wherein Materiality consists ; — which are Matter,
or at least whereby Matter is Matter ; — have any manner of influence to-
wards the exerting of Thought; and if that Thought be no way depen-
dent on Solidity or Mobihty, and they no way help the matter, but Thought
could be as well without those properties; then Thought is not propei.y in
Matter, though it be in the same place. All the properties, that are pro-
perly said to be in Matter, depend on the other properties of Matter, so that
they cannot be without them. Thus Figure is in Matter : it depends on
Solidity and Extension ; and so doth Motion ; so doth Gravity ; and Exten-
sion itself depends on Solidity, in that it is the extension of rhe SoHdity ;
and Solidity on Extension, tor nothing can be soHd except it be extended.
These ideas have a dependence on one another; but there is no manner
of connexion between the ideas of Perception and Solidity, or Motion, or
Gravity. They are simple ideas, of which we can liave a perfect view :
and we know there is no dependence Nor can there be any dependence ,
for the ideas in their own nature are independent and alieneone to another.
All the others either include the rest, or are included in them: and, ex-
cept the property of Thought be included in the properties of Mattt;r, 1
think it carinot properly be said, that Matter has Thought, or. ir ii can, I
see not a possibility of Matter, in any other sense, having Thought. — If
Thought's being so fixed to Matter, as to be in the same piace where Mat-
ter is,''be for Thoup-ht to be in Matter; Thought not only can be in Mat-
678 APPENDIX.
ter, but actually is, as much as Thought can be, in place. It is so connec-
ted with the Bodies of men, or, at least, with some parts of their bodies, and
will be forever after the Resurrection.
[65.] MOTION. If Motion be only mental, it seems to follow that
there is no dirierence between Real and Apparent motion, or that Motion
is nothing elso but ihe change of position between bodies; and then of
two bodies *hat have their position changed, Motion may with equal rea-
son be ascribed to either of them, and the Sun may as properly be said to
move as the Earth. And then returns this dithculty. If it be so, how
comes it to pass that the Laws oi' Centrifugal Force are observed to take
pFace, with respect to the Earth, considered as moving round the Sun, but
not with respect to the Sun, considered as moving round the Earth ? — I
answer. It would be impossible it should be so, and the Laws of gravita-
tion be observed. The Earth cannot be kept at a distance from a body, so
strongly attracting it as the Sun, any other way than by such a motion as
is supposed. That body therefore must be reputed to move, that can be
supposed so to do, according to the Laws of Nature universally observed in
othcrr things. It is upon them that God impresses that Centrifugal Force.
N. B. This answers the objection that might be raised from what New-
ton says of Absolute, aud Relative, Motion, and that distinguishing pro-
perty of absolute Circular Motion, that there was a Centrifugal Force in
the body moved ; for God causes a Centrifugal Force in that body, that can
be supposed to move circularly, consistpntly with the Laws of Motion, in
that and in all other things, on which it has a near, or a remote, depen-
dence, and w^hich must be supposed to move in order to the observance of
those Laws in the Universe. For instance, when a bushel, with water
in it, is violently whirled round, before the water takes the impression,
there is a continual change of position between the water and the parts of
the bushel ; but yet that must not be supposed to move as fast as that po-
sition is altered ; because if we follow it, it will not hold out consistent
with the Laws of motion in the Universe, for if the Water moves, then
the bushel does not move ; and if the Bushel does not move, then the
Earth moves round the bushel, every time that seems to turn round ; but
there can be no such alteration in the motion of the Earth created natural-
ly, or in observance of the Laws of Nature.
[2.] PLACE OF MINDS. Our common way of conceiving of what
is Spiritual, is very gross, and shadowy and corporeal, with dimensions and
figure, etc. thoughi it be supposed to be very clear, so that we can see
through it. If we would get a right notion of what is Spiritual, we must
think of Thought, or Inclination, or Delight. How large is that thing in
the Mind which they call Thought? Is Love square, or round? Is the
surface of Hatred rough, or smooth ? Is Joy an inch, or a foot, in diame-
ter? These are Spiritual things: and why should we then form such a
ridiculous idea of Spirits, as to think them so long, so thick, or so wide;
or to think there is a necessity of their. being square, or round, or some
©ther certain figure ?
Therefore Spirits cannot be in place, in such a sense, that all, within the
jiven limits, shall be where the Spirit is, and all without such a circum-
j^cription, where he is not ; but in this sense only, that all created Spirits
have clearer and more strongly impressed ideas of things, in one place
than in another, or can produce effects here, and not there ; and as this
place alters, so Spirits move. In Spirits united to bodies, the Spirit more
strongly perceives things where the body is, and can there immediately
produce effects; and in this sense the soul can be sid to be in the same
place where the bodv is. And this law is, that we call the Union between
THE MIJ^D. (a7t^
ioul and body. So the soul may be said to be in the hrain ; because ideas,
that come by the body, immediately ensue, only on alterations that are made
there ; and the soul most immediately produces eri'ects no where else.
No doubt that all Finite Spirits, united to bodies or not, arc thus in
place ; that is, that they perceive, or passively receive, ideas, only of cre-
ated things, that are in some particular place at a given time. At least a
Finite Spirit cannot thus be in all places at a time, equally. And doubt-
less thechang-e of the place, where they perceive most strongly and pro-
duce effects immediately, is regular and successive ; which is the motion
of Spirits.
[31.] From what is said above, we learn, that the seat of the Soul, is not
inthe Brain, any otherwise, than as to its immediate operations, and the im-
mediate operation of things on it. The Soul may also be said to be in the
Heart, or the Affections, for its immediate operations are there also.
Hence we learn the propriety of the Scriptures calling the soul, the Heart,
when considered with respect to the Will and the Atfections.
We seem to think in our heads, because most of the ideas, of which our
thoughts are constituted, or about which they are conversant, come by the.
sensories that are in the head, especially the sight and hearing, or ihose
ideas of Reflexion, that arise from hence ; and partly because we feel the
effects of thought and study in our head.
[35.] Seeing the Brain exists only mentally, I therefore acknowledge,that
I speak improperly, when I say, the Soul is in the Brain, only as to its opera-
tions. For, to speak yet more strictly and abstractly, 'tis nothing but the
connection of the operations of the Soul with these, and those modes of
its own ideas, or those mental acts of the Deity ; seeing the Brain exists
only in idea. But we have got so far beyond those things for which lan-
guage was chiefly contrived, that, unless we use extreme caution, we can-
not speak, except we speak exceeding unintelligibly, without literally con-
tradicting ourselves. — Coroll. No wonder, therefore, that the high and
abstract mysteries of the Deity, the prime and most abstract of all beings,
imply so many seeming contradictions.
[32.] Seeing Human Souls and Finite Spirits are said to be in this place
or that, only because they are so as to mutual communications; it follows
that, the Scripture, when it speaks of God being m heaven, of his dwelling
in Israel, of his dwelling in the hearts of his people ; does not speak so im-
properly aslias been thought.
[4.] UNION of mind with body. The Mind is so united with the Body,
that an alteration is caused in the' Body, it is probable, by every action of
the Mind. By those acts, that are very vigourous, a great alteration is ve-
ry sensible ; at some times, when the vigour of the body is impaired by
disease, especially in the head, almost every action causes a sensible alter-
ation of the Body.
[3.] PERCEPTION of separate minds. Our perceptions, or ideas that
we passively receive by our bodies, are communicated to us immediately
by God, while our minds are united with our bodies ; but only we in some
measure know the rule. We know that, upon such alterations in our minds,
there follow such ideas in the mind. It need, therefore, be no difliculty
with us, how we shall perceive things w^hen we are Separate. They will
be communicated then, also, and according to some rule,no doubt, only we
know not what.
680 APPENDIX.
[68.] REASON. A person may have a strong Reason, and yet nol
a good Reason. He may have a strength of mind to drive an argument,
and yet not have even balances. It is not so much from a defect of the
reasoning powers, as from a fault of the disposition. When men of strong
Reason do not form an even and just judgmest, 'tis for one of these two
reasons .' either a liabieness to Prejudice, through natural temper, or edu-
cation, or circumstances ; or, for want of a great love to Truth, and of tear
of Error, that shall cause a watchful circumspection, that nothing, relative
to the case in question of any weight, shall escape the observation and just
estimation, to distniguish with great exactness betw^een what is real and
solid, and what is only colour, and shadow and words.
Persons of mean capacities may see the Reason of that, which requires
a nice and exaci attention, and a long discourse, to explain — as the rea-
son why Thunder shouW be so much feared ; and many other things that
might be mentioned.
[16.] CONSCIOUSNESS is the mind's perceiving what is in itself,—
ideas, actions, passions, and every thmg that is there perceptible. It is a
sort of feeling within itself. The mmd feels when it thinks ; so it feels
when it discerns, feels when it loves, and feels when it hates.
[69.] MEMORY is the identity, in some degree, of Ideas that we for-
merly had in our minds, with a consciousness that we formerly had them,
and a supposition that their former being in the mind is the cause of their
bemg in us at present. There is not only the presence of the same ideas,
that were in our minds formerly, but also, an act ot the judgment, that they
were there formerly, and that judgment, not properly from proof, but
from natural necessity, arising from a Law of nature which God hath
fixed.
In Memory, in mental principles, habits and inclinations, there is some-
thing really abiding in the mind, when there are no acts or exercises of
them ; much in the same manner, as there is a chair in this room, when no
mortal perceives it. For when we say. There are chairs in this room, when
none perceives it, we mean, that minds would perceive chairs here, accord-
ing to the Law of Nature in such circumstances. So when we say, A
person has these and those things, laid up in his memory, we mean, they
would actually be repeated in his mind, upon some certain occasions, ac-
cording to the Law of Nature ; though we cannot describe, particularly,
the Law of Nature, about these mental acts, so well as we can about other
things.
[11.] PERSONAL IDENTITY. Well might Mr. Locke say, that.
Identity of perMn consisted in identity of consciousness; for he might
have said that identity of spirit, too, consisted in the same consciousness ;
for a mind or spirit is nothing else but consciousness, and what is included
in it. The same consciousness is, to all intents and purposes, individually,
the very same spirit, or substance ; as much as the same particle of matter
can be the same with itself, at different times.
[72.] Identity of person is what seems never yetto have been explained.
It is a mistake, that it consists in sameness, or identity, of consciousness — if,
by sameness of consciousness, be meant, having the same ideas hereafter.
that I have now% with a notion or apprehension that I had had them before ;
just in the same manner as I now have the same ideas, that I had in time
past, by memory. It is possible without doubt, in the nature of things,
for God to annihilate me, and after my annihilation to create another being"
THE MIND. {ySi
that shall have the same ideas in his mind that I have, and with the like
apprehension that he had had them before, in like manner as a person lias
by memory ; and yet I be in no way concerned in it, having no reason to
fear what that being shall suffer, or to hope for what he shall enjoy.— Can
any one deny, that it is possible, after my annihilation, to create two be-
ings in the Universe, both of them having my ideas communicated to
them, with such a notion of their having had them before, after the man-
ner of memory, and yet be ignorant one of another; and, in such case,
will any one say, that both these are one and the same person, as they
must be, if they are both the same person with me. It is possible there
may be two such beings, each having all the ideas that are now in my
mind, in the same manner that I should have by memory, if my own being
were continued ; and yet these two beings not only be ignorant one of an-
other, but also be in a very different state, one in a state of enjoyment and
pleasure, and the other in a state of great suffering and torment. Yea,
there seems to be nothing of impossibility in the Nature of things, but
that the Most High could, if he saw fit, cause there to be another
being, who should begin to exist in some distant part of the Universe,
with the same ideas I now have, after the manner of memory ; and should
henceforward co-exist with me; we both retaining a consciousness of
what was before the moment of his first existence, in like manner ; but
thenceforward should have a different train of ideas. Will any one say,
that he, in such a case, is the same person with me, when I know nothing
of his sufferings, and am never the better for his joys.
[29.] POWER. We have explained a Cause to be that, after, or
upon, the Existence of which, or its Existence in such a manner, the exis-
tence of another thing follows. The Connection between these two exis-
tences, or between the Cause and Effect, is w hat we call Power. Thus tho
Sun, above the Horizon, enlightens the Atmosphere. So we say the Sun
has power to enlighten the Atmosphere. That is, there is such a
connection between the Sun, being above the Horizon, after such
a manner, and the Atmosphere being enlightened, that one always
follows the other. So the Sun has power to melt wax : That is, the Sun
and w^ax so existing, the melting of the wax follows. There is a comiec-
tion betv/een one and the other. So Man has power to do this or that ;
That is, if he exists after such a manner, there follows the existence of
another thing: if he wills this or that, it will be so. God has power to do
all things, because there is nothing but what follows upon his willing of
it. When Intelligent beings are said to have power to do this or that ; by
it is meant, the Connection between this or that, upon this manner of
their existing, their willing : in which sense they have power to do many
things that .they never shall will.
Coroll. Hence it follows, that men, in a very proper sense, may be said
to have power to abstain from sin, and to repent, to do good works and to
hve holily ; because it depends on their Will.
[59.] JUDGMENT. The mind passes a judgment, in multitudes of
cases, where it has learned to judge by perpetual expcripnce, not only ex-
ceecftngly quick, as soon as one thought can follow another, but absolute-
ly without any reflexion at all, and at the same moment, witlout any time
intervening. Though the thing is not properly self evident, yet it judges
A^'ithout any ratiocination, merely by force of habit. Thus, when 1 hear
such and such sounds, or see such letters, I judge that such things are sig-
nified without reasoning. When I have such ideas coming in by my sense
of seeing, appearing after such a manner, I judge without any reasoning./
Vol. I S6
682 APPFiVBlX.
that the tilings are further oft', than others that appear after such a manner-
When I see a globe, I judge it to be a globe, though the image impressed
on my sensory is only that of a flat circle, appearing variously in various
parts. And in ten thousand other cases, the ideas are habitually associa-
ted together, and they come into the mind together. — So likewise, in in-
numerable cases, men act without any proper act of the Will at that time
commanding, through habit. As when a man is walking, there is not a-
new act of the Will every time a man takes up his foot and sets it down.
Coroll. Hence there is no necessity of allowing reason to Beasts, in
inany of those actions, that many are ready to argue are rational actions.
As cattle in a team are wont to act as the driver would have them, upon
his making such and such sounds, either to stop, or go along, or turn hither
or thither, because they have been forced to do it, by the whip, upon the
using of such words. It is become habitual, so that they never do it ra-
tionally, but either from force or from habit. So of all the actions that
beasts are taught to perform, dogs, and horses, and parrots, etc. And
those, that they learn of themselves to do, are merely by virtue of appetite
and habitual association of ideas. Thus a horse learns to perform such
actions for his food, because he has accidentally had the perceptions of
such actions, associated with the pleasant perceptions of taste: and so his
appetite makes him perform the action, without any reason or judgment.
The main difference between Men and Beasts is, that Men are capable
6f reflecting upon what passes in their own minds. Beasts have nothing
but direct consciousness. Men are capable of viewing what is in them-
selves, contemplatively. Man was made for spiritual exercises and enjoy-
ments, and therefore is made capable, by reflexion, to behold and contem^-
plate spiritual things. Hence it arises that Man is capable of Religion.
A very great difference between Men and Beasts is, that Beasts have
no voluntary actions about their own thoughts; for it is in this only, that
reasoning differs from mere perception and memory. It is the act of the
Will, in bringing its ideas into Contemplation, and ranging and comparing
of them in Reflexion and Abstraction. The minds of Beasts, if I may call
them minds, are purely passive with respect to all their ideas. The mindg
of Men are not only passive, but abundantly active. Herein probably is
the most distinguishing diflerence between Men and Beasts. Herein is
the difference between Intellectual, or Rational, Will, and mere Animal
Appetite, that the latter is a simple Inclination to, or Aversion from, such
and such Sensations, which are the only ideas that they are capable of,
that are not active about their ideas: the former is a Will that is active
about its own ideas, in disposing of them among themselves, or Appetite
towards those idfas that are acquired by such action.
The Association of ideas in Beasts, seems to be much quicker and stron-
ger than in Men : at least in many of them.
It would not suppose any exalted faculty in Beasts, to suppose that like
ideas in them, if they have any, excite one another. Nor can I think why
it should be so any the less for the weakness and narrowness of their fac-
ulties ; in such things, whereto perceive the argumunt of ideas, require?
neither attention nor comprehension. And experience teaches us, that
what wc call thought in them, is thus led from one thing to another.
[17.] LOGICK. One reason why, at first, before I knew other Logick, I
used to be mightily pleased with the study of the Old Logick, was, because
it was very pleasant to see my thoughts, that before lay in my mind junib-
led without any distinction, ranged into order and distributed into classes
and subflivisions, so that! could tell whpre thev all belonged, and ruiitheH}
THE Mllfb. 685
a^ to their general heads. For this Logick consisted much in Distribu-
tions and Definitions; and their maxims gave occasion to observe new and
^tran.^e dependencies of ideas, and a seeming agreement of multitudes of
them in the same thing, that I never observed before.
16Q.] IDEAS. All sorts of ideas of things are but the repititions of*
those very things over again— as well the ideas of colours, figures, soli-
dity, tastes, and smells, as the ideas of thought and mental acts*
[67.] LOVE is not properly said to be an idea, any more than Under-
standing is said to be an idea. Understanding and Lo\ ing are different
acts of the mind entirely ; and s > Pleasure and Pain are not properly ideas.
Though Pleasure and Pain may imply perception in their nature, yet it
does not follow, that they are properly ideas. There is an Act of the mind
in it. An idea is only a perception, wherein the mind is passive or rather
subjective. The Acts of the mind are not merely ideas. All Acts of the
mind, about its ideas, are not themselves mere ideas.
Pleasure and Pain have their seat in the Will, and not in the Under-
standing. The Will, Choice, etc. is nothing else, but the mind's being
pleased with an idea, or having a superior pleasedness in something thought
of, or a desire of a future thing, or a pleasedness in the thought of our
union with the thing, or a pleasedness in such a state of ourselves, and a
degree of pain while we are not in that state, or a disagreeable conceptiorl
of the contrary state at that time when we desire it.
[7.] GENUS. The various distributing and ranking of things, and
tying of them together, under one common abstract idea, is, although arbi-
trary, yet exceedingly useful, and indeed absolutely necessary : tor how
miserable should we be, if we could think of things only individually, as the
beasts do ; how slow, narrow, painful and endless, would be the exercise of
thought.
What is this putting and tying things together, which is done in ab-
straction ? It is not merely a tying of them under the same name ; for I
do believe, that deaf and dumb persons abstract and distribute things into
kinds. But it is so putting of them together, that the mind resolves here-
after to think of them together, under a common notion, as if they were a
collective substance ; the mind being as sure, in this proceeding, of reason-
ing well, as if it were of a particular substance ; for it has abstracted that
which belongs alike to all, and has a perfect idea, whose relations and pro-
perties it can behold, as well as those of the idea of one individual. Al-
though this ranking of things be arbitrary, yet there is much more foun,
Nation for some distributions than others. Some are much more useful,
and much better serve the purposes of abstraction.
[24.] There is really a difference that the mind makes, in the conside-
ration of an Universal, absolutely considered, and a Species. There is a
difference in the two ideas, when we say Man, including simply the ab-
stract idea ; and when we say, the Human Sort of Living Creature.
There is reference had to an idea more abstract. And there is this act of
the mind in distributing an Universal into Species. It ties this abstract
idea to two or more less abstract ideas, and supposes it limited by them.
It is not every property, that belongs to all the particulars included in,
und proper to, a Genus, and that men generally see to be so, that is a part
of that complex abstract idea, that represents all the particulars, or that is
a part of that nominal essence. But so much is essential, which, if men
should s«e any thing less, they would not call it by the name, by whirib
t>84 APPENDIX.
they call the Genus. This indeed, is uncertain, because men never agreed
upon fixing exact bounds.
[25.] A PART, is one of those many ideas, which we are wont to think
of together. A whole, is an idea containing many of these.
[47.] The foundatiox of the most considerable Species or Sorts, is
which things are ranked, is the order of the world — the designed distribu-
tion of God and nature. When we, in distributing things, ditfef from that
design, we don't know the true essences of things. If the world had beeB
created without any order, or design, or beauty, indeed, all species would
be merely arbitrary. There are certain miiltitudes of things, that God '
has made to agree, very remarkably in something, either as to their out-
ward appearance, manner of acting, the effects they produce, or that other
things produce on them, the manner of their production, or Gods diposat
concerning them, or some peculiar perpetual circumstances that they are
in. Thus* diamonds agree in shape ; pieces of gold, in that they will be
divided in aqua regia; loadstones, in innumerable strange effects that they
produce ; many plants, in the peculiar effects they produce on animal bo-
dies ; men, inthat they are to remain after this lite. That inward con-
formation, that is the found ition of an agreement in these things, is the
real essence of the thing. For instance, that disposition of parts, or what-
ever it be, in the matter of the loadstoi>e, from whence arises the verlici-
ty to the poles, and its influence on other loadstones and iron, is the real
essence of the loadstone that is unknown to us.
[41.] As there is great foundation in Nature for those abstract ideas^
which we call Univereals ; so there is great foundation in the common
circumstances and necessities of mankind, and the constant method of
things proceeding, for such a tying of simple modes together to the con-
stituting such mixed modes. This appears from the agreement of langua-
ges ; for language is very much made up of the names of Mixed Modes ;
and we find that almost all those names, in one language, have names that
answer to them in other languages. The same Mixed Mode has a name
given to it by most nations. Whence it appears that most of the inhabit-
ants of the Earth, have agreed upon putting together the same Simple
Modes into Mixed ones, and in the same manner. The learned and polish-
ed have indeed many more than others : and herein chiefly it is, that lan-
guages do not answer one to another.
[42.] TtiE agreement or similitude of Complex ideas, mostly consists
in their precise identity, with respect to some third idea of some of the
simples, they are compounded of. But if there be any similitude or agree-
ment between simple ideas themselves, it cannot consist in the identity
of a I bird idea that belongs to both ; because the ideas are simple ; and if
you take any thing that belongs to them, you take all. Theretbre no
agreement between simple ideas can be resolved into Identity, unless it be
the identity of Relations. But there seems to be another mfalhble agree-
ment between simple ideas. Thus some Colours are more like one to ano-
ther than others, between which there is yet a very manifest difference.
S;3 between Sounds, Smells, Tastes, and other Sensations. And what is
that, common agreement of all these ideas we call colours, whereby we
know immediately that that name belongs to them. Certainly all colours
have an agreement one to another^ that is quite different from any agree-
ment that Sounds can have to them. So is there some common agreement
to 5tll Sounds., that Tastes cannot have to any Sound. It cannat be said
fHE JIINJO. 685
that the agreement lies only in this, that these simple ideas 6ome all by
the ear; so that their agreement consists only in the relation they liave to
that organ. For if it should have been so that we had lived in the world,
and had never found out the way, we got these ideas we call vSounds, and
never once thought or considered any thing about it, and should hear
some new simple sound, I believe nobody would question, hut that we
should immediately perceive an agreement with other ideas, that used to
come by that sense, though we knew not which way one of them came, and
should immediately call it a Sound, arid say we had heard a strange J\oise.
And if we had never had any such sensation as the Head-ach, and should
have It, I do not think we siiould call that a new Sound ; for there would
be so- manifest a disagreement between those simple ideas, of another kind
from what simple ideas have one with another.
I have thought, whether or no the agreement of Colours did not con-
sist, in a Relation they had to the idea of Space ; and whether Colour
in general might not be defined, that idea that filled Space. But I am con-
vinced, that there is another sort of agreement beside that; and the more,
because there can no such common relation be thought of, with respect
to different Sounds. It is probable that this agreement may be resolved
into Identity. If we follow these ideas to their original in their Organs,
like sensations may be caused from like motions in the Animal Spirits.
Herein the likeness is perceived, after the same manner as the harmony in
a simple colour ; but if we consider the ideas absolutely, it cannot be.
Coroll. All Universals, therefore, cannot be made up of ideas, abstracted
from Particulars ; for Colour and Sound are Universals, as much as Man
or Horse. But the idea of Colour, or Sound, in general, cannot be made
tip of ideas, abstracted from particular Colours, or Sounds; for from simple
ideas nothing can be abstracted. But these Universals are thus formed.
The mind perceives that some of its ideas agree, in a manner very different
from all its other ideas. The mind therefore is determined to rank those
ideas together in its thoughts ; and all new ideas, it receives with the like
agreement, it naturally, and habitually, and at once, places to the same
rank and order, and calls them by the same name ; and by the nature, de-
termination and habit, of the mind, the idea of one excites the idea of others^
[43.] Many of our Universal ideas are not Arbitrary. The tying of
ideas together, in Genera and Species, is not merely the calling of them
by the same name, but such an union of them, that the consideration of
one shall naturally excite the idea of others. But the union of ideas is
not always arbitrary, but unavoidably arising from the nature of the Soul;
v/hich is such, that the thinking of one thing, of itself, yea, against our
wills, excites the thought of other things that are like it. Thus, if a per-
son, a stranger to the Earth, should see and converse with a man, and a
longtime after should meet with another man, and converse with him ; the
agreement would immediately excite the idea of that other man, and those
two ideas would be together in his mind, for the time to come, yea. in spite
of him. So if he should see a third, and afterwards should find multitudes,
there would be a Genus, or Universal Idea, formed in his mind, naturally^
without his counsel or design. So I cannot doubt but, if a person had beeo
born blind, and should have his eyes opened, and should immediately have
hlue placed before his eyes, and then red, then green, then yellow ; 1 doubt
not, they would immediately get into one General Idea — they would be
united in his mind without his deliberation.
Coroll. So that God has not only distributed things into species, by
evidently manifesting, by his making^ such an agreement in things, that he
designed such and such particulars to bo togethfT in the mind: but by
$86 APPENDIX,
making the Soul of such a nature, that thos6 particulars, which he thu*
made to agree, are unavoidably together in the mind, one naturally excit-
ing and including the others.
[37.] Genus and Species, indeed, is a mental thing ; yet, in a sense,
Nature has distributed many things into Species without our minds. That
is, God evidently designed such Particulars to be together in the mind,
and in other things. But 'tis not so indeed, with respect to all genera.
Some therefore may be called Arbitrary Genera, others JVakiral, Nature
has designedly made a distribution of some things : other distributions are
of a mental original.
[56.] NUMBER is a train of differences of ideas, put together in the
mind's consideration in orderly succession, and considered with respect to
their relations one to another, as in that orderly mental succession. This
mental succession is the succession of Time. One may make which they
will the first, if it be but the first in consideration. The mind begins where
it will, and runs through them successively one after another. It is a col-
lection of differences ; for it is its being another, in some respect, that is
the very thing that makes it capable of pertaining to multiplicity. They
must not merely be put together, in orderly succession ; but its only their
being considered with reference to that relation, they have one to another
as differences, and in orderly mental succession, that denominates it JSTum-
her. — To be of such a particular number, is fur an idea to have such a par-
ticular relation, and so considered by the mind, to other differences put to-
gether with it, in orderly succession. — So that there is nothing inexplica-
ble in the nature of Number, but what Identity and Diversity is, and what
Succession, or Duration, or Priority and Posteriority, is.
[57.] DURATION. Fastness, if I may make such a word, is nothing
but a Mode of ideas. This Mode perhaps, is nothing else but a certain
Veterascence, attending our ideas. When it is, as we say. Past, the idea,,
after a particular manner, fades and grows old. When an idea appears
with this mode, we say it is Past, and according to the degree of this par-
ticular inexpressible mode, so we say the thing is longer or more lately
past. As in distance, it is not only by a natural trigonometry of the eyes,
or a sort of parallax, that we determine it ; because we can judge of dis-
tances, as well with one eye, as with two. Nor is it by observing the pa-
rallelism or aperture of the rays, for the mind judges by nothing, but the
difference it observes in the idea itself, which alone the mipd has any no-
tice of. But it judges of distance, by a particular mode of indistinctness,
as has been said before. So it is with respect to distance of time, by a
certain peculiar inexpressible mode of fading and indistinctness, which I
call Veterasceence.
' [65.] I THINK we find by experience, that, when we have been in a sound
sleep, for many hours together, if we look back to the time when we were
last awake, the ideas seemfariher off to us, than when we have only ceased
thinking a few minutes : which cannot be, because we see a longer train of
intermediate ideas in one case, than in the other ; for I slippose we see
none in neither. But there is a sort of Veterascence of ideas, that have
been a longer time in the mind. When we look upon them, they do not
lookjiist as those, that are much nearer. This Veterascence consists, I
think, in blotting out the little distinctions, the minute parts, and fine strokes
of it. This is one way of judging of the distance of Visible objects. In
this respect, a house, a tree, do not look at a little distance, as they do very
near. They not only do not appear so big ; but a multitude, of the littl^^'
distinctions vanish, that are plain when we are near.
THE mudi. 687
[o^-J SENSATION, Our Senses, whensound, and in ordinary circum-
stances, are not pioperly fallible in any thing : that is, we mean our Expe-
rience by our Senses. If we mean any thing else, neither fallibility nor
certainty in any way belongs to the Senses. Nor are our Senses certain in
any thing at all, any other way, than by constant experience by our Senses:
That is, when our Senses make such or such representations, we constantly
experience, that things are in themselves thus or thus. So, when a thing
appears after such a manner, I judge it to be at least two rods off, at least
two feet broad ; but I only know, by constant.experience,that a thing, that
makes such a representation, is so far oft*, and so big. And so my senses
are as certain in every thing, when I have equal opportunity and occasion
to experience. And our senses are said to deceive us in some things, be-
cause our situation does not allow us to make trial, or our circumstances
do not lead us to it, and so we are apt to judge by our experience, in other
and different cases. Thus, our Senses make us think, that the Moon is
among the clouds, because we cannot try it so quick, easily, and frequent-
ly, as we do the distance of things, that are nearer. But the Senses of an
Astronomer, who observes the Parallax of the Moon, do not deceive him,
but lead him to the truth. Though the idea of the Moon's distance will
never be exercised, so quick and naturally, upon every occasion, because of
the tediousness and infrequency of the trial ; and there are not so many
ways of trial, so many differences in the Moon's appearance, from what a
lesser thing amongst the clouds would have, as there are in things nearer.
I can remember when I was so young, that seeing two things in the same
building, one of which was twice so far oft' as the other, yet, seeing one
over the other, I thought they had been of the same distance, one right
ever the other. My senses then were deceitful in that thing, though they
made the same representations as now, and yet now they are not de-
ceitful. The only difference is in expenence. Indeed, in some tilings, our
senses make no difference m the representation, where there is a difference
in the things. But in those things, our experience by our Senses w-iU lead
us not to judge at all, and so they will deceive. We are in danger of be-
ing deceived by our Senses, in judging of appearances, by our experience
in different thingp, or by judging where we have had no experience, or the
like.
[19.] Things, that we know by immediate Sensation, we know intui-
tively; and they are properly self-evident truths: As, Grass is green;
The Sun shines; Honey is sweet,- When we say that Grass is green, all
that we can be supposed to mean by it, is — that, in a constant course, when
we see Grass, the idea of green is excited by it ; and this we know self-
evident ly.
[55.] APPETITE of the Mind. As all ideas are wholly in the mind,
so is all Appetite. To have Appetite towards a thing is as remote from
the nature of Matter, as to have Thought. There are some of the Ap-
petites, that are called Natural Appetites, that are not indeed natural to
the Soul; as the Appetite to meat and drink. I believe when the Soul
lias that sort of pain, which is in hunger and thirst, if the Soul nen'er had
experienced that food and drhik remove that pain, it would create no Ap-
petite to any thing. A man would be just as incapable of such an Appe-
tite, as he is to food he Hever smelt nor tasted. So the Appetite of scratch-
ing when it itches.
[15.] TRUTH. After all that has been said and done, the ouly ade-
iquate definition of Truth is, The agreement of our ideas with existence.
688 APPENDIX.
To explain what tliis existence is, is another thing. In abstract ideas, it is
nothing but the ideas themselves; so their truth is their consistency with
themselves. In things that are supposed to be without us, it is the deter-
mination and fixed mode of God's exciting ideas in us. So that Truth, in
these things, is an agreement of our ideas with that series in God. It is
existence ; and that is all that we can say. It is impossible that we should
explain a perfectly abstract and mere idea of exiotence ; only we always
find this, by running of it up, that God and Real Existence are the same.
Cornll. Hence we learn how properly it may be said, that God is, and
that there is none else ; and how proper are these names of the Deity,
Jehovah, and I am that I am.
[6.] Truth is The 'perception of the relations there are between ideas.
Falshood is The supposition of relations between ideas that are inconsistent
with those ideas themselves ; not their disagreement with things without.
All truth is in the mind, and only there. It is ideas, or what is in the mind,
alone, that can be the object of the mind ; and what we call Truth, is a con-
sistent supposition of relations, between what is the object of the mind.
Falshood is an inconsistent supposition of relations. The Truth, that is in
a mind, must be in that mind as to its object, and every thing pertaining to
it. The only foundation of Error is inadequateness and imperfection of
ideas; for, if the idea were perfect, it would be impossible but that all its
relations should be perfectly perceived.
[10.] Truth, in the general, may be defined, after the most strict and
Metaphysical manner. The consistency and agreement of our ideas, with the
ideas of God. I confess this, in ordinary conversation, would not half so
much tend to enlighten one in the meanmg of the word, as to say, The
agreement of our ideas with the things as they are., But it should be enqui-
red, What is it for our ideas to agree with things as they are ? seeing that
cori)oreal things exist no otherwise than mentally ; and as for most other
thiuj^s, they are only abstract ideas. Truth, as to external things, is the
consistency of our ideas with those ideas, or that train and series of ideas,
that are raised in our minds, according to God's stated order and law.
Truth, as to abstract ideas, is the consistency of our ideas with them
selves. As when our idea of a circle, or a triangle, or any of their parts,
is agreeable to the idea we have stated and agreed to call by the name of
a circle, or a triangle. And it may still be said, that Truth is, the consis-
tency of our ideas with themsdces. Thoseideas are false, that are not con-
sistent with the series of ideas, that are raised in our minds, by according
to the order of nature.
Coroll. 1. Hence we see, in how strict a sense it maybe said, that God
is Truth itself.
Coroll 2. Hence it appears, that Truth consists in having perfect and
adequate ideas of things : For instance, if I judge truly how far distant the
Moon is from tlie Eartli, we need not say, that this Truth consists, in the
perception of the relation, between the two ideas of the Moon and the
Earth, bnt in the adequateness.
Coroll. 3. Hence Certainty is the clear perception of this perfection.
Therefore, if we had perfect ideas of all things at once, that is, could have
all in one view, we should know all truth at the same moment, and there
would be no such thing as Ratiocination, or finding out Truth* And Rea-
soning is only of use to us, in consequence of the paucity of our ideas, ajid
because we can have but very few in view at once. — Hence it is evident,
that all things are self-evident to God-.
THE MIND. 689
tS.j CERTAINTY. Determined that there are many degrees of
'Certainty, though not indeed of absolute certainty; which is infinitely
strong. We are certain of many things upon demonstration, which yet
we may be made more certain of by more demonstration ; because
although, according to the strength of the mind, we see the connection of
the ideas, yet a stronger mind would see the connection more perfectly
and strongly, because it would have the ideas more 'perfect. We have
not such strength of mind, that we can perfectly conceive of but very few
things ; and some Mttle of the strength of an idea is lost, in a moment of
time, as we, in the mind, look successively on the train of ideas, in a de-
monstration.
[8.] RULES OF REASONING. It is no matter how abstracted
our notions are — the further we penetrate and come to the prime reality of
the thing, the better; provided we can go to such a degree of abstraction.
and carry it out clear. We may go so far in abstraction, that, although
we may thereby, in part, see Truth and Reality, and farther than ever was
seen before, yet we may not be able more than just to touch it, and to have
a few obscure glances. We may not have strength of mind to conceive
clearly of the Manner of it. We see farther indeed, but it is very obscure-
ly and indistinctly. We had better stop a degree or two short of this, and
abstract no farther than we can conceive of the thing (distinctly, and ex-
plain it clearly : otherwise we shall be apt to run into error, and confound
.our minds.
[54.] REASONING. We know our own existence, and the exist-
ence of every thing, that we are conscious of in our own minds, intuitively ;
but all our reasoning, with respect to Real Existence, depends upon that
natural, unavoidable and invariable, disposition of the mind, when it sees a
thing begin to be, to conclude certainly, that there is a Came of it ; or if it
sees a thing to be in a very orderly, regular and exact, manner, to con-
clude that some Design regulated and disposed it. That a thing that be-
gins to be should make itself, we know implies a contradiction ; for we see
intuitively, that the ideas, that such an expression excites, are inconsistent.
And that any thing should start up into being, without any cause at all,
itself, or any thing else, is what the mind, do what we will, will forever re-
fuse to receive, but will perpetually reject. When we therefore see any
thing begin to be, we intuitively know there is a cause of it, and not by ra-
tiocination, or any kind of argument. This is an innate principle, in that
sense, that the soul is born with it — a necessary, fatal propensity, so to
conclude, on every occasion.
And this is not only true of every new existence of those vvc call Sub-
stances, but of every alteration that is to be seen: any new existence of
any new mode, we necessarily suppose to be from a cause. For instance,
if there had been nothing but one globe of solid matter, which in time past
had been at perfect rest ; if it starls away into motion, we conclude there
is some cause of that alteration. Or if that globe, in time past, had been
moving in a straight line, and turns short about at right angles with its
forme'direction ; or if it had been moving with such a degree of celerity,
and all at once moves with but half that swiftness. And it is all one, whe-
ther these alterations be in Bodies, or in Spirits, their beginning must have
a cause : the first alteration that there is in a Spirit, after it is created, let
it be an alteration in what it will ; and so the rest. So, if a Spirit always,
in times past, had had such an inclination, for instance always loved and
chosen sin, and then has a quite contrary inclination, and loves and chooses
holiness; the beginning of this alteration, or th(? first now existence in that
V^^. I. B7
69@ APPENDIX.
Spirit towards it, whether it were some action, or whatsoever, had some
cause.
And, indeed, it is no matter, whether we suppose a being has a begin-
ning- or no, if we see it exists in a particular manner, for which way of ex-
isting we know that there is no more reason, as to any thing in the thing
feelr, than any other different manner ; the mind necessarily concludes, that
there is some cause®of its so existing, more than any other way. For in«
stance, if there is but once piece of matter existing from all eternity, and
that be a square; wc unavoidably conclude, there is some cause why it is
square, seeing there is nothing in tho thing itself that more inclines it to
that figure, than to an infinite number of other figures. The same may be
said as to rest, or motion, or the manner of motion ; and for all otherbodies
existing, the mind seeks a Cause v hy.
When the mind sees a being existing very regularly, and in most exact
order, especially if the order consists in the exact regulation of a very
great multitude of particulars, if it be the best order, as to use and beauty,
that the mind can conceive of, that it could have been, the mind unavoida-
bly concludes, that its Cause was a bning that had design : for instance,
vt^hen the mind perceives the beauty and contrivance of the v»orld ; for the
world might have been one infinite number of confusions, and not have
been disposed beautifully and usefully : yea, iufinite times an infinite num-
ber, and so if we multiply infinite by infinite, in injimtnm. So that, if we
suppose the world to have existed from all eternity, and to be continually
all the while without the guidance of design, passing under different chan-
ges ; it would have been, according to such a multiplication, infinite to
one, whether it would ever have hit upon this form or no. Note — This
way of concluding, is a sort of ratiocination.
{68.] REASONING does not absolutely differ from Perception, any
further than there is the act of the will about it. It appears to be so in
demonstrative Reasoning. Because the knowledge of a self-evident truth,
it is evident, does not differ from Perception. But all demonstrative
knowledge consists in, and may be resolved into, the knowledge of sidf-
evident truths. And it is also evident, that the act of the mind, in other
reasoning, is not of a differeait nature from demonstrative Reasoning.
:{71.] KNOWLEDGE is not the perception of the agreement^ or disa-
greement^ of ideas, but rather the perception of the union, or disunion, of
ideas — or the perceiving whether two or more ideas belong to one an-
other.
CGroU. Hence it is not impossible to believe, or know, the Truth of
Mysteries, or proposiiions that Vv^e cannot comprehend, or seathe manner
how the several ideas, that belong to the proposition, are united. Per-
haps it cannot properly be said, that we see the agreement of the ideas,
unless we see how theij agree. B\it we may perceive that they are vnited,
and know that they belong one to another ; though wo do not know the
manner how they are tied together.
[22.] PREJUDICE. Those ideas, which do not pertain to the prime
essence of tilings,— such as all colours that are every where objected to
our eyes; and sounds that are continually in our ears; those that affect
the touch, as cf-ld and heats : and all our sensations — exceedingly clog
the mind, in searching into the innermost nature of things, and cast
such a mist over things, th it *h.'re is need of a sharp sight to see clearly
through; for these will hr c mtinually in the mind, and associated with
'»tber ideas, let us be thinking of what we will ; and it is a continual caro
THE MIN». ^91
and pains to keep clear of their entanglements, ift our scrutinies into
things. This is one way, whereby the body and the senses observe the
views oi" the mind. The world seems so differently to our eyes, to our
ears, and other senses, from the idea we have of it bv Reason, that we can
hardly realize the latter.
[18.] WOilDS. We are used to apply the same words a hundred dif-
ferent ways ; and ideas being so much tied and associated with the words,
they lead us into a thousand real mistakes; for where we find that the
words may be connected, the ideas being by custom tied with them, we
think the ideas may be connected likewise, and applied every where, and
in every way, as the Words.
[23.] The reason why the names of Spiritual things, are all, or most of
them, derived from the names of Sensible or Corporeal ones — as Imagina-
tion, Conception, Apprehend, etc. — is, because there was no other way of
making others readily understand mens meaning, when they first signified
these things by sounds, than by giving of them the names of things sensi-
ble, to which they had an analogy. They could thus point it out with the
finger, and so explain themselves as in sensible things.
[48.] DEFINITION. That is not always a true Definition, that tends
most to give us to understand the meaning of a word ; but that, which
would give any one the clearest notion of the meaning of the word, if he
had never been in any way acquainted with tlie thing signified by that
word. For instance, if I was to explain the meaning of the word Motiouy
to one that had seen things move, but was not acquainted with the word';
perhaps I should say, Motion is a thing's going from one place to another.
But, if I was to explain it to one, who bad never seen any thing move, (if
that could be,) I should say. Motion is a Body's existing successively in all
the immediately contiguous parts of any distance, without continuing any time
in any.
[20.] INSPIRATION. The evidence of immediate Inspiration that
the prophets had, when they were immediately inspired by the Spirit of
God with any truth, is an absolute sort of certainty ; and the knowledge
is in a sense intuitive — much in the aame manner as Faith, and Spiritual
Knowledge of the truth of Religion. Such bright ideas are raised, and
such a clear view of a perfect agreem«nt with the excellencies of the Di-
vine Nature, that it is known to be a communication fror/i him. All the
Deity appears in the thing, and in every thing pertaining to it. The pro-
phet has so divine a sense, such a divine disposition, such a divine pleasure;
and sees so divine an excellency, and so divine a power, in what is reveal-
ed, that he sees as immediately that God is there, as we perceive one an-
other's presence, when we are talking together face to face. And our
features, our voice and our shapes, are not so clear manifestations of us,
as those spiritual resemblances of God, that are in the Inspiration, are
manifestations of him. But yet there are doubtless various degrees in In-
spiration.
[21 .J THE WILL. It is not that, which appears the greatest good, or ,
the greatest apparent good, that determines the Will. It is not the great-
est good apprehended, or that which is apprehended to be the greatest
good; but the Greatest Apprehension of good. It is not merely by judg-
ing that any thing is a great good, that good is apprehended, or appears.
There are other ways of apprehending good. The having a clear an<l
692 APPENDIX.
sensible idea of any good, is one way of good's appearing, as well as judg'-
ing that there is good. Therefore, all those things are to be consi-
dered— the degree of the judgment, by which a thing is judged to be good,
and the contrary evil; the degree of goodness under which it appears, and
the evil of the contrary ; and the clearness of the idea and strength of the
conception of the goodness and of the evil. And that Good, of which there
is the greatest, apprehension or sense, all those things being taken together,
is chosen by the Will. And if there be a greater apprehension of good to
be obtained, or evil escaped, by doing a thing, than in letting it alone, the
Will determines to the doing it. The mind will be for the present most
uneasy in neglecting it, and the mind always avoids that, in which it would
be for the present most uneasy. The degree of apprehension of good,
which I suppose to determine the Will, is composed of the degree of good
apprehended, and the degree of apprehension. The degree of apprehen-
sion, again, is composed of the strength of thd conception, and the judg-
ment. ^^^
[60.] WILL, ITS DETERMINATION. The greatest mental exist-
ence of Good, the greatest degree of the mind's sense of Good, the great-
est degree of apprehension, or perception, or idea of own Good, always de-
termines the Will. Wliere three things are to be considered, that make
up the proportion of mental existence of own good ; for it is the proportion
compounded of these three proportions that always determines the Will.
1. The degree of good apprehended, or the degree of good represented
by idea. This used to be reckoned by many, the only thingthat determined
the Will. — 2. The proj)ortion or degree of apprehension or perception —
the degree of the view the mind has of it, or the degree of the ideal' per-
ceptive presence of the good in the mind. This consists in two things.
(1.) In the degree of the judgment. This is different from the first thing
we mentioned, which was the judgment of the degree of good ; but we
speak now of the degree of that judgement, according to the degree of as-
surance or certainty. (2.) The Deepness of the sense of the goodness; or
the clearness, liveliness and sensibleness, of the goodness or sweetness, or
the strength of the impression on the mind. As one, that has just tasted
hontry, has more of an idea of ita goodness, than one that never tasted,
though he also fully believes that it is very sweet, yea as sweet as it
is. And he that has seen a great beauty, has a far more clear and
strong idea ot it, than he that never saw it. Good, as it is thus most clear-
ly and strongly present to the mind, will proportionally more influence the
mind to incline and will. — 3. There is to be considered the proportion or
degree of the mind's apprehension of the Propy^iety of the good, or of its
Own Concernment in it. Thus the soul has a clearer and stronger ap-
prehension of a |.leasure, that it may enjoy the next hour, than of the same
pleasure that it is :^ure it may enjoy ten years hence, though the latter doth re-
ally as much concern it as the former. There are usually other things con-
cur, to make men choose present, before future, good. They are gene-
rally more certain of the good, and have a stronger sense of it. But if
they were equally certain, and it were the very same good, and they were
sure it would be the same, yet the soul woiild be most inclined to the near-
est, becunst; tli-T have not so lively an apprehension of themselves, and of
the good, and of the whide matter. And then there is the pain and un-
eashiess of enduring such an j'ppetite so long a time, that generally comes
in. But yet this matter wants to be made something more clear, why the
soul is more strongly inclined to near, than distant good.
It is utterly imoossible but that it should be so, that the inclination and
choice of the mind should alwavs be determined by Good, as mentally or
THE MINJD. 69&
ideally existing, tt would be a contradiction to suppose otherwise, for we
mean nothing else by Good, but that which agrees with the inclination and
disposition of the mind. And surely that, which agrees with it, must agree
with it. And it also implies a contradiction, to su|)p(,pe that that good,
whose mental or ideal being is greatest, does not always determine the^
Will ; for we mean nothing else,^by Greatest Good, but that which agrees
most with the incHnation and disposition of the soul. It is ridiculous to
say, that the soul does not incline to that most, whicli is most agreeable
to the inclination of the soul. — I think I was not mistaken when I said that
nothing else is meant by Good, here, but that that agrees with the Inclina-
nation and Disposition of the mind. If thoy do not mean that that strikes
the mind, that that is agreeable to it, that tiiat pleases it, and falls in with
the disposition of its nature ; then I would know, What is meant.
The Will is no otherwise ditferent from the Inclination, than that we
commonly call that the Will, that is the Minds IncHnation, with respect
to its own Immediate Actions.
[70.] That it is not Uneasiness, in our present circumstances, that al-
ways determines tho Will, as Mr. Locke supposes, is evident by this, that
there may be an Act of the Will, in choosing and determining to forbear to
act, or move, when some action is proposed to a man ; as well as in choos-
ing to act. Thus, if a man be put upon rising from his seat, and going to a
certain place ; his voluntary refusal is an act of the Will, which does not
arise from any uneasiness in his present circumstances certainly. An act
of voluntary refusal is as truly an act of the Will, as an act of choice ;
and indeed there is an act of choice in an act of refusal. The Will choo-
ses to neglect : it prefers the opposite of that which is refused.
[39.] CONSCIENCE. Beside the two sorts of Assent of the mind,
called Will and Judgment ^i\\exe is a third, arising from a sense of the Ge-
neral Beauty and Harmony of things, which is Conscience. There are
some things, which move a kind of horror in the mind, which yet the
mind wills and chooses; and some, which are agreeable in this way to its
make and constitution, which yet it chooses not. These Assents of Will
and Conscience have indeed a common object, which is Excellency. Still
they differ. The one is always General Excellency: that is Harmony^
taking in its relation to the Whole System of beings. The other, that
Excellency which most stron^-ly affects, whether the Excellency be more
general or particular. But the degree, wherein we are affected by any
Excellency, is in proportion compounded of the Extensiveness, and the In-
tensiveness, of our view of that Excellency.
[I.] EXCELLENCY. There has nothing been more without a defi-
nition, than Excellency ; although it be what we are more concerned with,
than any thing else whatsoever: yea, we are concerned with nothing else.
Bait what is this Excellency ? Wherein is one thing excellent, and anoth-
er evil ; one beautiful, and another deformed? Some have said that all
Excellency i^ Harmony., Symmetry, or Proportion ; but they have not yet
explained it. We would know. Why Proportion is more excellent than
Disproportion ; that is, why Proportion is pleasant to the mind, and Dis-
proportion unpleasant? Proportion is a thing that may be explained yet
further. It is an Equality, or Likeness of ratios ; so that it is the Equali-
ty, that makes the Proportion. Excellency therefore seems to consist in
Equality. Thus, if there be two perfect equal c\r dee, or globes, together,
fhere is something more of beauty than if they wereof nne^ua/, dispropor-
094 APPENDIX.
tionate magnitudes. And if two parallel lines be drawn, the beauty i*-
greater, than if they were o6/i^ue/?/ inclined without proportion, because
there is equality of distance. And if betwixt two parallel lines, two equal
circles be placed, each at the same distance from each parallel line, as in
Fig. 1 , the beauty is greater, than if they stood at irregular distances from
1 2
3
4
0
o
0
0
0
0
the parallel Hnes. If they stand, each in^ a perpendicular line, goin^
from the parallel lines, (Fig. 2,) it is requisite that they should each stand
at an equal distance from the perpendicular line next to them ; otherwise
there is no beauty. If there be three of these circles between two paral-
lel lines, and near to a perpendicular line run between them, (Fig. 3,) the
most beautiful form perhaps, that they could be placed in, is in an equi-
lateral triangle with . the cross line, because there are most equalities.
The distance of the two next to the cross line is equal from that, and alsc
equal from the parallel lines. The distance of the third from each paral-
lel is equal, and its distance from each of the other two circles is equal,
and is also equal to their distance from one another, and likewise equal to
their distance from each end of the cross line. Tliere are two equilateral
triangles : one made by the three circles, and the other made by the cross
line and two of the sides of the first protracted till they meet that line.
And if there be another like it, on the opposite side, to correspond with it
and it be taken altogether, the beauty is still greater, where the distances
from the lines, in the one, are equal to the distances in the other ; also the
two next to the cross lines are at equal distances from the other two ; or,
if you go crosswise, from corner to corner. The two cross lines are also
parallel, so that all parts are at an equal distance, and innumerable other
equalities might be found.
This simple Equality, without Proportion, is the lowest kind of Regular-
ity, and may be called Simple Beauty. All other beauties and excellen-
cies may be resolved into it. Proportion is Complex Beauty. Thus, if
we suppose that there are two points, A B, placed at two inches distance,
and the next, C, one inch farther; (Fig. 1,)
Fig. 1. Fig. 2.
I ! I
A B C b ABC
it is requisite, in order to regularity and beauty, if there be another, D,
that it should be at half an inch distance ; otherwise there is no regularity,
and the last, D, would stand out of its proper place; because now the re-
lation that the space C D, bears to B C, is equal to the relation that B C,
bears to A B ; so that B C D, is exactly similar to A B C. It is evident,
this is a more complicated excellency than that which consisted in Equal-
ity, because the terms of the relation are here complex, and before were
simple. When there are three points ^et in a right line, it is requisite, in
order to regularity, that they should be set at an equal distance, as A B C,
(Fig. 2,) where A B, is similar to B C, or the relation of C to B, is the-
same as of B to A. But in the other are three terms necessary in each
of the parts, between which, is the relation, B C D, is as A 6 C : so that
here more simple beauties are omitted, and yet there is a general complex
THE MIND. 695
l)eauty : that is, B C is not as A B, nor is C D as B C, but yet, B C D is
as A B C. It is requisite that the consent or regularity of C D to B C, be
omitted, for the sake of tiie harmony of the whole. For although, if C D
was perfectly equal to B C, there would be regularity and beauty with re-
spect 1.0 them two ; yet, if A B be taken into the idea, there is nothing but
confusion. And it might be requisite, if these stood with others, even to
omit this proposition, for the sake of one more complex still. Thus,
if they stood with other points, where B stood at four inches distance
from A, C at two from B, and D at six from C : the place where D must
stand in, if A, B, C, D, were alone, viz. one inch from C, must be so as to
-be made proportionate with the other points beneath ;
ABC D
4 < i I I I I I I I I I I
I I I t i I i I i I I i I I I I I I I I i I I I I
ABC D
So that although A, B, C, D, are not proportioned, but are confusion among
themselves ; yet taken with the v.'hole they are proportioned and beautiful.
All beauty consists in similarncss or identity of relation. In identity of
relation consists all likeness, and all identity between tvvo consists in
identity of relation. Thus, when the distance between two is exactly
equal, their distance is their relation one to another, the distance is the
same, the bodies are two : wherefore this is their correspondency and beau-
ty. So bodies exactly of the same figure, the bodies are two, the relation
between the parts of the extremities is the same, and this is their agree-
ment with them. But if there are two bodies of different shapes, having
no similarness of relation between the parts of the extremities; this, con-
sidered by itself, is a deformity, because being disagrees with being, which
must undoubtedly be disagreeable to perceiving benig : because what dis-
agrees with Being, must necessarily be disagreeable to Being in general,
to every thing that partakes of Entity, and of course to perceiving being;
and what agrees with Being, must be agreeable to Being in general, and
therefore to perceiving being. But agreeableness of perceiving being is
pleasure, and disagreeableness is pain. Disagreement or contrariety to
Being, is evidently an approach to Nothing, or a degree of Nothing ;
which is nothing else but disagreement or contrariety of Being, and the
greatest and only evil : And Entity is the greatest and only good. And
by how much more perfect Entity is. that is without mixture of Nothing,
by so much the more Excellency. Tvvo beings can agree one with another
in nothing else biit Relation ; becauce otherwise the notion of their twoness
(duality,) is destroyed, and they become one.
And so, in every case, what is called Correspondency, Symmetry, Re-
gularity, and the like, may be resolved into Equalities ; though the Equa-
lities in a beauty, in any degree complicated, are so numerous, that it
would be a most tedious piece of work to enumerate them. There are
millions of these Equalities. Of these consist the beautiful shape of flow-
ers, the beauty of the body of man, and of the bodies of other animals. That
sort of beauty which is called Natural, as of vines, plants, trees, etc. con-
sists of a very complicated harmony ; and all the natural motions, and ten-
dencies, and figures of bodies in the Universe arc done according to pro-
portion, and therein is their beauty. Particular disproportions sometimes
greatly add to the general beauty, and must necessarily be, in order to a
more universal proportion : — So much equality, so much beauty ; though
it may be noted that the quantity of equality is not to be measured only by
the number, but the intenseness, according to the quantity of being. As
696 APPENDIX.
bellies are shadows of being, so their proportions are shadows of pro-
porn on.
The pleasures of the senses, where harmony is not the object of judg-
ment, arn the result of equality. Thus in Music, not only in the propor-
tion which the several notes of a tune bear, one among another, but in
mfreiy two lotes. there is harmony ; whereas it is impossible there should
be proportion between only two terms. But the proportion is in the par-
ticular vibratious of the air, which strike on the ear. And so, in the pleas-
antupss of light, colours, tastt-s, smells and touch, all arise from proportion
of iDo'ion. The organs are so contrived that, upon the touch of such and
such pijrricles, there shall be a regular and harmonious motion of the ani-
mal spirits.
S irituai harmonies are of vastly larger extent : i. e. the proportions are
vastly oftener redoubled, and respect mere beings,' and require a vastly
larger view to comprehend them ; as some simple notes do more atiect one,
wbo has not a comprehensive understanding of Music.
The reason, why Equality thus pleases the mind, and Inequality is un-
pleasing, is because Disproportion, or Inconsistency, is contrary to Being.
For r>pmg, if we examine narrowly, is nothing else but Proportion. When
one being is jvicontistent with another being, then Being is contradicted.
But coi'tradiction to Being, is intolerable to perceiving being, and the con-
sent to Being, most pleasing.
Excellency consists in the SimiJamess of one being to another — not
merely Equality and Proportion, but any kind of Similarness — thus Simi-
■larness of direction. Supposing many globes moving in right lines, it is
more beautiful, that they should move all the same way. and according to
the same direction, than if they moved disorderly ; one, one way, and ano-
ther, another. This is an universal definition of Excellency : — The Con-
sent of Being- to Beings or Being's Consent to Entity. The more the Con-
sent is, and the more extensive, the greater is the Excellency.
How exceedingly apt are we, when w-e are sitting still, and accidentally
casting our eye upon some marks or spots in the floor or wall, to be rang-
ing of them into regular parcels and figures: and, if we see a mark out of
its place, to be placing of it right, by our imagination ; and this, even while
we are meditating on something else. So we may catch ourselves at ob-
serving the rules of harmony and regularity, in the careless motions of
our heads or feet, and when playing with our hands, or walking about the
room.
Pleasedness, in perceiving Bein^ always arises, either from a percep-
tion of Consent to Being in general, or of Consent to that Being that per-
ceives. As we have sbown, that Agreeableness to Entity must be agree-
able to perceiving Entity; it is as evident that it is necessary that Agreea-
bleness to that Being must be pleasing to it, if it perceives it. So that
Pleasedness does not always arise from a perception of Excellency ; [in
general ;] but the greater a Being is, and the more it has of Entity, the
more will Consent to Being in general please it. But God is proper En-
tity Itself, and these two therefore, in Him, become the same ; for, so far
as a thing consents to Being in general, so far it consents to Him ; and
the more perfect Created Spirits are, the nearer do they come to their
•Creator, in this regard.
That, which is often called Self Love, is exceediuffly improperly called
Love^ for they do not only say that one loves himself, when he sees some-
thing amiable in himself, the view of which begets delight. But merely
^H inclination to pleasure, an-d averseness to pain, they call Self Love ; so
THE MIND. 697
that tlic devils, and other damned spirits, love themselves, not because they
see any thing in themselves, which they imagine to be lovely, but merely,
because they do not incline to pain but to pleasure, or merely because they
are capable of pain or pleasure; for pain and pleasure include an inclina-
tion to agreeableness, and an aversion to disagreeableness. Now how
improper is it to say, that one loves himself, because what is agreeable to
him is agreeable to him, and what is disagreeable to him is disagreeable to
him : which mere Entity supposes. So that this, that they call Self-Love,
is no affection, but only the Entity of the thing, or his being what he is.
One alone, without any reference to any more, cannot be excellent ; for
in such case, there can be no manner of relation no way, and therefore no
such thing as Consent. Indeed what we call One, may be excellent be-
cause of a consent of parts, or some consent of those in that being, that are
distinguished into a plurality some way or other. But in a being that is
absolutely without any plurality, there cannot be Excellency, for there can
be no such thing as consent or agreement.
One of the highest excellencies is Love. As nothing else has a proper
being but Spirits, and as Bodies are but the shadow of being, therefore the
consent of bodies one to another, and the harmony that is among them, is
but the shadow of Excellency. The highest Excellency therefore must be
the consent of Spirits one to another. But the consent of Spirits consists
half in their mutual love one to another. And the sweet harmony be-
tween the various parts of the Universe, is only an image of mutual love.
But yet a lower kind of love may be odious, because it hinders, or is con-
trary to, a higher and more general. Even a lower proportion is often a
deformity, because it is contrary to a more general proportion.
CorolL 1 . If so much of the beauty and excellency of Spirits consists in
Love, then the deformity of evil spirits consists as much in hatred and
malice.
CorolL 2. The more any doctrine, or institution, brings to light of the
Spiritual World, the more will it urge to Love and Charity.
Happiness strictly consists in the perception of these three things : of
the consent of being to its own being ; of its owai consent to being ; and of
being's consent to being.
[14.] Excellence, to put it in other words, is that which is beautiful
and lovely. That which is beautiful, considered by itself separately, and
deformed, considered as a part of something else more extended ; or beau-
tiful, only with respect to itself and a few other things, and not as a part of
that which contains all things— the Universe—; is false beauty and a con-
fined beauty. That which is beautiful, with respect to the university of
things, has a generally extended excellence and a true beauty; and themore
extended, or limited, its system is, the more confined or extended is its
beauty.
[62.] As BODIES, the objects of our external senses, are but the shadows
f)f beings ; that harmony, wherein consists sensible excellency and beauty,
is but tlie shadow of excellency. That is, it is pleasant to the mind, be-
■cause it is a shadow of love. * When one thing sweetly harmonizes with
another, as the Notes in musick, the notes are so conformed, and have
such proportion one to another, that they seem to have respect one to an-
other, as if they loved one another. So the beauty of figures and motions
is, when one part has such consonant proportion with the rest, as repre-
sents a general agreeing and consenting together ; which is very much the
iraao-e of Love, in all the parts of a Society, united by a sweet consent and
charity of heart. Therein coRsiSts the beaut v of figure?, as of flower?
Vol. I. 88
098 APi»EN»I«.
drawn with a pen; and the heauty of the body, and of the features of the
face.
There is no other way, that sensible things can consent one to another
but by EquaUty, or by Likeness, or by Proportion. Therefore the lowest
or most simple kind of beauty is equality or likeness; because by equality
or likeness, one part consents with but one part ; but by Proportion one part
may sweetly consent to ten thousand different parts ; all the parts may
consent with all the rest ; and not only so, but the parts, taken singly, may
consent with the whole taken together. Thus, in the figures or flourishes
drawn by an acute penman, every stroke may have such a proportion, both
by the place and distance, direction, degree of curvity, etc. that there
may be a consent, in the parts of each stroke, one with another, and a har-
monious agreement with all the strokes, and with the various parts, com-
posed of many strokes, and an agreeableness to the whole figure taken to-
gether.
There is a'beauty in Equality, as appears very evident by the very great
respect men show to it, in every thing they make or do. How unbeautiful
would be the body, if the parts on one side were unequal to those on the
other ; how unbeautiful would writing be, if the letters were not of an
equal height, or the lines of an equal length, or at an equal distance, or if
the pages were not of an equal widtji or height ; and how unbeautiful
would a building be-, if no equality were observed in the correspondent
parts.
Existenct: or Entity is that, into which alljExcellency is to be resolved.
Being or Existence is what is necessarily agreeable to Being; and when
Being perceives it, it will be an agreeable perception; and any contradic-
tion tjo Being or Existence is what Being when it perceives, abhors. If
Being, in itself considered, were not pleasing, Being's consent to Being
would not be pleasing, nor would Being's disagreeing with Being, be dis-
pleasing. Therefore, not only may Greatness be considered as a capacity
of Excellency ; but a Being, by reason of his greatness considered alone,
is the more excellent, because he partakes mere of Being. Though if iie be
great, if he dissents from more general and extensive Being, or from Uni-
versal Being ; he is the more odious for his greatness, because the dissent
or contradiction to Being in general is so much the greater. It is more
grating to see njuch Being dissent from Being than to see little ; and his
greatness, or the quantity of Being he partakes of, does nothing towards
bettering his dissent from Being in general, because there is no proportion
between Finite Being, however great, and Universal Being.
CoroU. 1. Hence it is impossible that God should be any otherwise,
than excellent ; for he is the Infinite, Universal and All-compreheuding, Ex'
istence.
2. Hence God infinitely loves himself, because his Being is Infinite,
He is in himself, if I may so say, an Infinite Quantity of Existence.
3. Hence we^learn one reason, why person-^, who view Death merely as
Annihilation, have a great abhorrence of it, though they live a very afflictr
ed life.
[63.] Sensible Things, by virtue of the harmony and proportion that is
seen in them, carry the appearance of perceiving and willing being. They
evidently show at first blush, the action and governing of understanding
and volition. The Notes of a tune or the strokes of an acute penman, for
instance, are placed in such pxact order, having such mutual respect, one
to another, that they carry with them, into the mind of him that sees or
hears, the conception of an understanding and will exerting ifseJf in these
THE MiNoy^ &^g
appearances ; iind were it not that we, by reflection and reaisoning, are led to*
an extrinsic intelligence and will, that was the cause, it would seem to be in
the Notes and Strokes themselves. They would appear like a society of
so many perceiving beings, sweetly agreeing together. I can conceive of
no other reason why Equality and Proportion, should be pleasing to him
tbat perceives, but only that it has an appearance of Consent.
[64.] Excellency may be distributed into Greatness and Beauty. The
former is the Degree of Being ; the latter is Being's Consent to Being.
[49.] It is reasonable to suppose that the mere perception of Being is
agreeable to perceiving Being, as well as well as Being's consent to Being,
If absolute Being were not agreeable to perceiving Being, the contradic-
tion of Being to Being would not be unpleasant. Hence there is in the
mind an inclination to perceive the things that are, or the Desire of Truth.
The exercise of this disposition of the soul, to a high degree, is the passion
of admiration. When the mind beholds a very uncommon object, there is
the pleasure of a new perception, with the excitation of the appetite of
knowing more of it, as the causes and manner of production and the like,
and the uneasiness arising from its being so hidden. These compose that
emotion called Admiration.
[46.] EXCELLENCE. 1. When we spake of Excellence in Bodies.
We were obliged to borrow the word, Con^cnf, from Spiritual things; but
Excellence in and among Spirits is in its prime and proper sense. Being's
consent to Being. There is no other proper consent but that of Mindsy
even of their Will; which, when it is of Minds towards Minds, it is Love^
and when of Minds towards other things, it is Choice. Wherefore" all the
Primary and Original beauty or excellence, that is among Minds, is Love ;
and into this may all be resolved that is found among them.
2. When we spake of External excellency, we said, that Being's consent
to Being, must needs be agreeable to Perceiving Being* But now we are
speaking of Spiritual things, we may change the phrase, and say, that
Mind's love to Mind must needs be lovely to Beholding Mind; and Being's
love to Being, in general, must needs be agreeable to Being that perceive*
it, because itself is a participation of Being, in general.
3. As to the proportion of this Love ; — to greater Spirits, more, and to
less, less ;— -it is beautiful, as it is a manifestation of love to Spirit or Being
in general. And the want of this proportion is a deformity, because it is a-
manifestation of a defect of such a love. It shows that it is not Being, in
general, but something else, that is loved, when love is not in proportion
to the Extensiveness and Excellence of Being.
4. Seeing God has so plainly revealed himself to us ; and other minds
are made in his image, and are emanations from him ; we may judge what
is the Excellence of other minds, by what is his, which we have shown is
Love. His Infinite Beauty, is His Infinite mutual Love of Himself. Now
God is the Prime and Original Being, the First and Last, and the Pat*
tern of all, and has the sum of all perfection. We may therefore, doubtless,
conclude, that all that is the perfection of Spirits may be resolved into that
which is God's perfection, which is Love.
5. There are several degrees of deformity or disagreeableness of dissent
from Being. One is, when there is only merely a dissent from Being,
This is disagreeable to Being, (for Perceiving Being only is properly
Being.) Still more disagreeable is a dissent to very excellent Be-
ing, or, as we have explamed, to a Being that consents in a high degree to
Being, because such a Being by such a consent becomes bigger ; and a dis*
700^ APPENDIX,
sentingfrom such a Being includes, also,a dissenting from what he consents
with, which is other Beings, or Being in general. Another deformity, that
is more odious than mere dissent from Being, is, for a Being to dissent from,
or not to consent with, a Being who consents with his Being. It is a ma-
nifestation of a greater dissent from Being than ordinary ; for the Being
perceiving, knows that it is natural to Being, to consent with what
consents with it, as we have shown. It therefore manifests an extraordi-
nary dissent, that consent to itself will not draw its consent. The defor-
mity, for the same reason, is greater still, if there be dissent from consent- -
ing Being. There are such contrarieties and jars in Being, as must neces-
sarily produce jarring and horror in perceiving Being.
6. Dissent from such Behigs. if that be their fixed nature, is a manifes-
tation of Consent to Being in general ; for consent to Being is dissent from
that, which dissents from Being.
7. Wherefore all Virtue, which is the Excellency of minds, is resolved
into Love to Being- ; and nothing is virtuous or beautiful in Spirits, any other-^
wise than as it is an exercise, or fruit, or manifestation, of this love; and no-
thing is sinful or deformed in Spirits, but as it is the defect of, or contrary
to, these.
8. Whien we speak of Being in general, we may be understood of the
Divine Being, for he is an Infinite Being : therefore all others must neces-
sarily be considered as nothing. As to Bodies, we have shown in another
place, that they have no proper Being of their own. And as to Spirits^
they are the communications of the Great Original Spirit; and doubtless,
in metaphysical strictness and propriety. He is, as there is none else. He
is likewise Infinitely Excellent, and all Excellence and Beauty is derived
from hira, in the same manner as all Being. And all other Excellence, is,
in strictness only, a shadow of his. We proceed, therefore, to show how
all Spiritual Excellence is resolved into Love.
9. As to God's Excellence, it is evident it consists in the Love of kirn-
self ; for he was as excellent, before he created the Universe, as he is now.
But if the Excellence of Spirits consists in their disposition and action.
God could be excellent no other way at that time ; for all the exertions of
hhnself were towards himself. But he exerts himself towards himself, no
other way, than in infinitely loving and delighting in himself; in the mu-
tual love of the Father arrd the Son. This makes the Third, the Person-
al Holy Spirit, or the Holiness of God, which is his Infinite Beauty :
and this is God's Infinite Consent to Being in general. And his love to
the creature is his Excellence, or the communication of Himself, his com-
placency in them, according as they partake of more or less of Excellence
and beauty, that is of holiness, (which consists in love ;) that is according
as he communicates more or less of his Holy Spirit.
10. As to that Excellence, that Created Spirits partake of; that it is
all to be resolved into Love, none will doubt, that knows what is the
Sum of the Ten Commandments ; or believes what the Apostle says. That
Love is the fulfilling of the Law ; or what Christ says. That on these two,
loving God and our neighbor, hang all the Law and the Prophets. This
doctrme is often repeated in the New Testament. We are told that the
End of the Commandment is Love ; that to Love, is to fulfil the Royal
Law ; and that all the Law is fulfilled in this one word. Love.
11. I know of no difficulties wortli insisting on, except pertaining to
the spiritual excellence of Justice ; but enough has been said already to re-
solve them. Though Injustice is the greatest of all deformities, yet Jus-
tice is no otherwise excellent, than as it is the exercise, fruit and manifes-
tation of the mind's love or consent to Being; nor Injustice deformed any
otherwise, than as it is theiiighest degree of the contrary. Injustice iV
THE MIND. Wt
not to exert ourselves toward? any Being- as it deserves, or to do it contra-
ry to what it deserves, in doinof good or evil, or in acts of Consent or Dis-
sent. There are two ways of deserving our Consent, and the acts of it :
(By dcsei'vins: any thing, we are to understand ihat the nature of hang re-
quires it :) By extensiveness and excellence ; and by consent to that par-
ticular being. The reason of the deformity of not proportioninor our con-
??ent, and the exercise of it, may be seen in paragraphs 3 and 5. As to
the beauty of Vindictive Justice, see paragraph 6.
12. 'Tis peculiar to God, that he has beauty within hinisclf, consisting
in Being's consenting with his own Being, or the love of himself, in his
own Holy Spirit. Whereas the excellence of others is in loving others^
in loving God, and in the communications of his Spirit.
13. We shall be in danger, when we meditate on this love of God to
Inmself, as being the thing wherein his infinite excellence and loveliness
consists, of some alloy to the sweetness of our viev/, by its appearing
vvith something of the aspect and cast of what we call self love. But we
are to consider that this love includes in it, or rather is the same as, a love
to every thing, as they are all communications of himself. So that we are
to conceive of Divine Excellence as the Infinite General Love, that which
reaches all, proportionally, with perfect purity and sweetness; yea, it in-
cludes the true Love of all creatures, for that is his Spirit, or which is the
same thing, his Love. And if we take notice, when we are in the best
frames meditating on Divine Excellence, our idea of that tranquiUty and
peace, which seems to be overspiead and cast abroad upon the whole
Earth, and Universe, naturally dissolves itself, into the idea of a General
Love and Delight, every where diffused.
14. Conscience is that Sense the Mind has of this Consent: Which Sense
consists m the Consent of the Perceiving Being, to such a General Con-
sent; (that is of such perceiving Beings, as are capable of so general a per-
ception, as to have any notion of Being in general;) and the Diseent of his
mind to a Dissent from Being in general. We have said already, that'it is-
naturally agreeable to Perceiving Being that Being should consent to Be-
ing, and the contrary disagreeable. If by any means, therefore, a parti-
cular and restrained love overcomes this General Consent: — the founda-
tion of that Consent yet remaining in the nature, exerts itself again, so that
there is the contradiction of one consent to another. And as it is naturally
agreeeable to every Being, to have being consent to him; the mind, after
it has thus exerted an act of dissent to Being in general, has^a sense that Be-
ing in general dissents from it, which is most disagreeable to it. And as he
is conscious of a dissent from Universal Being, and of that Being's dissent
from him, wherever he is, he sees what excites horror^ And by inclining or
doing that, which is against his natural inclination as a Perceiving Being, he
must necessarily cause uneasiness, inasmuch as that natural inchnation is
contradicted. And this is the Disquiet of Conscience. And, though the
Disposition be changed, the remembrance of his having so done in time
past, and the idea being still tied to that of himself, he is uneasy. The no-
tion of such a dissent any where, as we have shown is odious ; but the no-
tion of its being in himself, renders it uneasy and disquieting. But when
there is no sense of any such dissent from Being in general, there is no
contradiction to the natural inclination of Perceiving Being. And when
he reflects, he has a sense that Being in general doth not dissent from him;
and then there is Peace of Conscience ; though he has a remembrance of
past dissentions with nature. Yet if by any means it be possfble, when he
has the idea of it, to conceive of it asnot belonging to him, he has the same
Peace. And if he has a sense not only of his not dissenting, but of his con-
senting to Being in general, or Nature, and acting accordinglv : he has a
702 APPFNDIX.
sense that Nature, in general, consents to him : he has not only Peacet bui
Jo(/, of mind, wherever he is. These tilings are obviously invigorated by
the knowledge of God and his Constitution about us, ana by the light of*
the Gospel.
[Tlie preceding articles were written as comments on the various sub-
jects treated of, While the author was studying the Essay on the Human Un-
derstanding. It is not improbable that some of the later numbers were
written while the author was a tutor in College.]
I.
NOTES ON NATURAL. SCIENCE*
The following hints, to guide himself in the arrangement of his proposed
work, arc on the first page of the cover.
1. Remember to set down here, the order in which I would ba?€ the
particulars stand ; a mark here denoting the paragraphs.
2. To set down this, and the following propositions, only as postulates,
in short, without standing to prove them.
3. To have in the beginning, Definitions, as the definition of an Atom,
or Perfect Solid ; and w^hat 1 mean by a body touching by points, touch-
ing by lines, and touching by surfaces.
4. Let there be Postulata ; which let be either axioms, or principles,
exceeding plainly deduced from them.
5. Let there be Definitions and Postulata, not only at the beginning
of the whole, but at the beginning of the particular Chapters and kSections,
if there is occasion, which postulates and definitions may be referred to
from other parts. If it suits best, these may be put before even the Sec-
tions, in the midst of a Chapter.
The following Rules, to direct him in writing the work, are on the in-
side page of the cover.
1. Try not only to silence, but to gain.
2. To give but few prefatorial admonitions about the style and method.-
It doth an author much hurt to show his concern in those things.
3. What is prefatorial, not to write in a distinct preface, or introduc-
tion, but in the body of the work ; then I shall be sure to have it read by
every one.
4. Let much modesty be seen in the style.
5. Not to insert any disputable thing, or that will be likely to be dis-
puted by learned men; for I may depend upon it, they will receive nothing,
but what is undeniable, from me ; that is, in things exceedingly beside the
ordinary way of thinking.
6. [In short hand.]
7. When I would prove any thing, to take special care that the avat-
ter be so stated, that it shall be seen, most clearly and distinctly, by every
one, just how much I would prove; and to extricate all questions from the
least confusion or ambiguity of words, so that the ideas shall be left naked.^
8. In the course of reasoning, not to pretend any thing to be more
certain, than every one will plainly see it is, by such ^expressions as, — It
is certain, — It is undeniable, — etc.
9. To be very moderate in the use of terms of art. Let it not look a^
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 703
ii^ I was much recul, or was conversant with books, or with the learned
world.
10. In the method of placing things, the first respect is to be had to
the easiness and intelligibleness, tlie clearness and certainty, and the con^
nexion and dependence of otlier things upon them.
1 1 . Never to dispute for things, after that I cannot handsomely re-
treat, upon conviction of the contrary.
12. In writing, let there be much compliance with the reader's weak-
ness, and according to the rules in the Ladies' Library, Vol. I. p. 340, and
Sequel.
13. Let there be always laid down as many Lemmata, or preparatory
propositions, as are necessary, to make the consequent proposition clear
and perspicuous.
14. When the proposition allows it, let there be confirming Corollaries
and Inferences, for the confirmation of what had been betbre said and
proved.
15. Oftentimes it suits the subject and reasoning best, to explain by
way of objection and answer, after the manner of Dialogue.
1.6. Always, when I have occasion, to make use of mathematioal
proofs. [The rest in short hand.]
17. [In short hand.]
18. If I publish these propositions, — [the rest in short hand.]
1 9 and 20, in short l^and.
OF THE PREJUDICES OF THE IMAGINATION.
LemmjN to the whole :
Of all prcrjudices, no one so fights with Natural Philosophy, and prevails
•more against it, than those of the Imagination. It is these, which make
the vulgar so roar out, upon the mention of some very rational philosophi-
cal truths. And indeed I have known of some very learned men, that have
pretended to a more than ordinary freedom from such prejudices, so over-
come by them, that, merely because of them, they have believed things
most absurd. And triily I hardly know of any other prejudices, that are
more powerful against truth of any kind, than those ; and I believe they
will not give ti>e hand to any in any case, except to those arising from our
ruling self-interest, or the impetuosity of human passions. And there is
very good reason for it ; for opinions, arising from imagination, take us as
soon as we are born, are beat into us by every act of sensation, and so grow
up with us from our very births, and by that means grow into us so fast,
that it is almost impossible to root them out ; being, as it were, so incorpo-
rated with our very minds, that whatsoever \s objected contrary theretni-
to, is, as if it were dissonant to the very constitution of them. Hence men
come to make what they can actually perceive by their senses, or by im-
mediate and outside reflection into their own souls, the standard of possi-
bility and impossibility; so that there must be no body, forsooth, bigger
than they can conceive of, or less than they can see with their eyes: no
motion, either much swifter, or slower, than they can imagine. As to the
greatness, and distances of bodies, the learned world have pretty well con-
quered their imagination, with respect to them ; neither will any body
flatly deny, that it is possible for bodies to be of any degree of bigness that
can be mentioned ; yet imaginations of this kind, among the learned them-
selves, even of this learned age, have a very powerful secret influence, to
pause them, either to reject things really true, as erroneous, or to embrace
704 APPENDIX.
those that are truly so. Thus some men will yet say, they cannot coh',
ceive, how the Fixed Stars can be so distant as that the Earth's annual
rc\"olulion should cause no parallax among them, and so are almost ready
to fall back into antiquated Ptolemy his system, merely to ease th'eir ima-
gi.iatioii.-^Thus also, on the other hand, a very learned man and saga-
cio'is astronomer, upon consideration of the vast magnitude of the visible
pa/^L of the universe, has, in the extacy of his imagination, been hurried on
to pronounce the universe infinite; which I may say, out of veneration,
was beneath sucl; a man as he. As if it were any more an argument, be-
■csii-.f' what ne could see of the universe were so big, as he was assured it
was. And suppose he had discovered the invisible universe, so vas" as it
is, to be as a globule of water to another Universe; the case is the same ;
as if it would have been any more of an argument, that that larger Uni-
verse was infinite, than if the visible part thereof were no bigger than
a particle of the water of this. I thmk one is no nearer to infinite than
the other.
JO remedy this prejudice, I will, as the best method I can think of, de-
mmstrate two or three Physical Theorems; which, I believe, if they are
TClr5x]y underslocd, will put every man clean out of conceit with his imagi-
nation : in order whereunto, these two are prerequisite.
PRELIM fNARY PROPOSITIONS.
PpvOP. I. There is no degree of swiftness of motion whatever^ but what is
possible.
That you may not doubt of this, suppose any long piece of matter to
move round any point or C'^-ntre, to which one end shall be fixed, with any
given degree of velocity. Now tiiat part of this piece of matter, that is
farthest from the centre, to which one end is fixed, must move swiftest.
And then suppose this piece of matter to be lengthened out, and that part
of it, that moved swiftest before, to move on still with the same degree of
velocity. It is evident, that the farther end now moves swifter than the
farther end Jid before, by so much as the piece of matter is longer. And
suppose it to be made longer still, the farther end moves still just so much
swifter; so that, as the parcel of matter can be protracted to any degree of
lenijth whatsoever, so the farther end of it can be moved with any degree
of swiftness whatsoever, so that there is no degree of swiftness whatsoever
:but what is possible.
Prop. 2. T^ere may be bodies of any infinite decree of smallness.
Let two perfect spheres, A and B, touch each otiier in some point of
their surfaces at I. It is evident, that there can be a globule
of matter just so big as to reach from the surface of one
sphere to the surface of the other sphere, at any given equal
distance in each sphere, from the point of contact I, suppose
at o and g, whether the spheres be greater or smaller. Since
therefore the distance o £-, from the surface of one sphere to
that of the other, is less, according as the spheres are great-
er, and since the touching spheres can be of any degree of
magnitude, and since censequently the distance o g can be of
any degree of smallness, and since the body, that fills up that
distance, is small accordingly, it follows that there can be a body of any
degree of smallness.
N. B. This 1 take to be all that is meant by the divisibility of matter,
in infinitum.
Prop. 3. That it is possible for a body, as small as a ray of light, to strike
+he surface of a body as big as the earth, or finy indefinite magnitude, sup-
D
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. T05
l>osing it to be hard enough to hold the stroke, so as to impel it along with
-any indefinite degree of swiftness.
Let the laws of gravity and motion be mentioned ; and let it be a postu-
latam inserted, that these laws hold universally, in all bodies, great or
.small, at how great distance soever, and however disproportionate-
Postalafum 1. In every body, or part of a body, however small, there is
a middle, between the two extremes of that body, or that part of a body.
Postulatum 2. That there may be bodies of any indefinite degree of
smallness. That is, in any of these infinite divisions of matter, it is possi-
ble that matter, or body, may extend so far as the extremes of that part,and
no farther; and then that part will be a distinct body. For instance: Let
the body, A B.b.^ by you supposed to be as small, as it is possible a \
for a body to bo : no doubt but there is a middle between the two ^,
extremes of that body, how small soever it be, as at C. Now we C
mean, that it is pcssible that matter may not extend any further,
than to the extremes of the half of that body, or only from B to C. ^
So that it is possible, that there may be a body smaller than A B, however
small that is.
Postulitum 3. That there is no degree of swiftness of motion, but what
IS possible. For instance, suppose the body, A B, to be fixed ^
at the point B, and to move round the point B, in an hour.
If the body, A B, be made as long again, yet it is possible it
may be moved round in an hour: so let it be made never so
long. Thus it is manifest, that the longer it is, the swifter
doth the further extreme move. B^
Postulatum 4. That the separating of bodies, or the parts of bodies,
which touch each other, is always by Divulsion, or falling asunder. That
is, if, of the body, A D, the parts, A C, C D, be sepa- C
rated, it must be by a force, pulling one from the other.Af I ID
It cannot be by protrusion ; because nothing can be
between them at that veryplace^ where they touch, before they are separa*
ted. Thus, if we suppose thep to be separated, by the driving in of a
wedge at C ; yet the parts lAust be first separated, before the wedge
could get between them. Not but that protrusion, or impulsion, in
another place, might cause the divulsion in
that. Or, if WH suppose the part of the body,
A D, to be broken thus— let the two ends,
A and D, be laid on two other bodies G and
H. and broken by the striking of the body O
in the middle at C. Even then it is mani-
fest, that the parts A C and C D were pull-
ed asunder: the extreme, e, of A C, was
pulled from the extreme, /, of C. D. This
is all that I mean by Divulsion.
Postulatum 5. A body every Vv'here in every other respect equal, if there
be a possibility of separating the parts, may be x M
most easily separated where it is least. For in- r — -— — ^-— — -p— i
stance, the body, I K, may be more easily pulled J ^]^ K
in two at L than at M. And it is least, where it is i — — ' ~"~-' — '
most easily separated.
Postulatum 6. If the parts of a given body, may be separated by a given
degree of force; the same body, retaining the same degree of inseparable-
ness, or another body with an equal degree of inseparableness, will ever-
more be separated when that degree offeree is applied.
Postulatum 1. Every body, and every part of body, has length, breadtii
and thickness.
Vol. I. 89
'70€ APPENDIX.
OF BEING.
That there should absolutely be INothuigat all, is utterly impossible.
The mind, let it stretch its conceptions ever so far, can never so much as
bring itself to conceive of a state of perfect Nothing. It puts the mind
into mere convulsion and confusion, to think of such a state : and it con-
tradicts the very nature of the soul, to think that such a state should be.
It is the greatest of contradictions, and the aggregate of all cuntradictions,
to say that thikg should not be. It is true, we eannot so distinctly
show the contradiction in words ; because we cannot talk about it, witli-
out speaking stark nonsense, and contradicting ourselves at every word:
and because Nothing is that, whereby we distinctly show other particular
contradictions. But here we are run up to our first principle, and have
no other to explain the nothingness, or not being of Nothing by. In-
deed we can mean nothing else by Nothing, but a state of absolute con-
tradiction ; and if any man thinks^ that he can conceive well enough how
there should be Nothing, I will engage, that what he means by Nothmg,
is as much Something, as anything that he ever thought of in his life; and I
believe, that if he knew what Nothing was, it would be intuitively evident
to him that it could not be. — Thus we see it is necessary that some being
shouid eternally be. And it is a more palpable contradiction still to say,
that there must be Being somewhere, and not otherwhere, for the words
Absolute J^'othing, and Where, contradict each other. And, besides, it
gives as great a shock to the mind, to think of pure Nothing being in any
one place, as it does to think of it in all places: and it is self-evident, that
there can be Nothing in one place, as well as in another ; and if there can
be in one, there can be all. So that we see that this Necessary, Eternal
Being must be Infinite and Omnipresent.
This Infinite and Omnipresent benig cannot be solid. Let us see how
contradictory it is, to say that an Infinite being is solid ; for solidity surely
is nothing, but resistance to other solidities. — Space is this necessary,
eternal, infinite, and omnipresent being. We find that we can, with ease,
conceive how all other beings should not be. We can remove them out of
our minds, and place some other in the nfcm of them : but Space is the
very thing, that we can never remove, and conceive of its not being. If a
man would imagine Space any where to be divided, so as there should be
nothing between the divided parts, there remains Space between, not-
withstanding, and so the man contradicts himself. And it is self-evident I
believe to every man, that Space is necessary, eternal, infinite and omnipre-
sent. But I had as good speak plain: I have already said as much as, that
Space is God. And it is indeed clear to me, that all the Space there is,
not proper to body, all the Space there is without the bounds of Crea-
tion, all the Space there was before the Creation, is God himself; and no
body would in the least pick at it, if it were not because of the gross
eonceptions, that we have of Space.
A state of absolute nothing is a state of absolute contradiction. Abso-
lute notliing is the aggregate of all the contradictions in the world : a
state, wherein there is neither body, nor spirit, nor space, neither empty
space nor full space, neither little nor great, narrow nor broad, neither in-
finite space nor finite space, not even a mathematical point, neither up nor
down, neither north nor south, (I do not mean, as it is with respect to the
body of the earth, or some other great body.) but no contrary points, posi-
tions or directions, no such thins; as either here or there, this way or that
way, or any way. WHien we go about to form an idea of perfect Nothing,
we must shut out all these things: we must shut out of our minds both
space that hap something in it , and space that has nothing in it. We
iniist not allow ourselves to think of the least part of Space, be it ever so
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. tCW
small. Nor must we suffer our thoughts to take sanctuary in a mathe-
matical point. When go to expel being out of our thoughts, we must
be careful not to leave empty space in the room of it; and when we go
to expel emptiness from «iur thoughts, we must not think to squeeze it out
by any thing close, harJ and solid ; but we must think of the same, that
the sleeping rocks do dream of; and not till then, shall we get a complete
idea of Nothing.
When we go to enquire, Whether or no, there can be absolutely No-
thing? we utter nonsense, in so enquiring. The stating of the question is
nonsense; because we make a disjunction where there is none. Either
Being, or absolute Nothing, is no disjunction; no more than whether a
triangle is a triangle, or not a triangle. There is no other way, but only
for there to be existence : there is no such thing, as absolute' Nothino-.
There is such a thing, as Nothing, with respect to this ink and paper":
there is such a thing, as Nothing, with respect to you and me : there is
such a thing, as Nothing, with respect to this ^lobe of earth, and with re-
spect to this Universe. There is another way, beside these things, hav-
ing existence ; but there is no such thing, as Nothing, with respect to En-
tity, or Being, absolutely considered. We do not know what we say, if
we say, that we think it possible in itself, that there should not be Entity.
And how doth it grate upon the mind, to think that Something should
be from all eternity, and yet Nothing all the while be conscious of it. Ta
illustrate this: Let us suppose that the World had a being from all eter-
nity, and had many great changes, and wonderful revolutions, and all the
while Nothing knew it, there was no knowledge in the Universe of any
such thing. How is it possible to bring the mind to imagine this ? Yea,
it is really impossible it should be, that any thing should exist, and No-
thing know it Then you will say^ If it be so, it is, because Nothing has
any existence but in consciousness : No, certainly, no where else, but ei-
ther in created or uncreated consciousness.
Suppose there were another Universe, merely of bodies, created at a
great distance from this ; created in excellent order, harmonious motions,
and a beautiful variety ; and there was no created intelligence in it, no- -
thing but senseless bodies, and nothing but God knew any thing of it. I
demand where else that Universe would have a being, but only in the Di
vine consciousness? Certainly, in no other respect. There would be
figures, and magnitudes, and motions, and proportions ; but where, where
else, except in the Almighty's knowledge? How is it possible there
should? — But then you will say. For the same reason, in a room closely
shut up, which nobody sees, there is nothing, except in God's knowledge*
— I answer. Created beings are conscious of the effects of what is in the"
room ; for, perhaps, there is not one leaf of a tree, nor a spire of grass, but
what produces effects, all over the Universe and will produce them, to the
end of eternity. But any otherwise, there is nothing in a room so shut
up, but only in God's consciousness. How can any thing be there, any
other way? This will appear to be truly so, to any one who thinks of it,
with the whole united strength of his mind. Let us supoose, for illustra-
tion, this impossibility, that all the spirits in the Universe were, for a time,
deprived of their consciousness, and that God's consciousness, at the same
time, were to be intermitted. I say the Universe, for that time, would
cease to be, of itself; and this not merely, as we speak, because the Al-
mighty could not attend to uphold it; but because God could know no-
thing of it. It is onr foolish imagination, that will not suffer us to see it.
We fancy there may be figures and magnitudes, relations and properties,
without any one knowing of it. But it is our imagination hurts us. We
dw viot know what figures and properties are>
708 APPENDIX,
Our imagination makes us fancy, that we see shapes, and colours, and*
magnitudes, though nobody is there to behold it. But to help our imagi-
nation, let us thus state the case : Let us suppose the creation deprived of
every ray of hght, so that there should not be the least glimmering of
light in the Universe. Now all will own, that, in such case, the Universe
would really be immediately deprived of all its colours. No one part of
the Universe is any more red, or blue, or green,- or yellow, or black, or
white, or light, or dark, or transparent, or opake. There would be no visi-
ble distinction, between the Universe and the rest of the incomprehensi-
ble void : yea, there would be no difference, in these respects, between the
Universe and the infinite void ; so that any part of that void would really
be as light and as dark, as white and as black, as red and as green, as blue
and as brown, as transparent and as opake, as any part of the Universe :
so that, in such case, there would be no difference, in these respects, be-
tween the Universe and Nothing. So also, there would be no difference,
between one part of the Universe and another : all, in these respects, is
alike confounded with, and undistinguished from, infinite emptiness.
At the same time, also, let us suppose the Universe to be altogether de-
prived of motion, and all parts of it to be at perfect rest. Then, the Uni-
verse would not differ from the void, in this respect: there would be no
more motion in the one, than in the other. Then, also, solidity would
cease. All that we mean, or can be meant, by solidity, is resistance ; re-
sistance to touch, the resistance of some parts of space. This is all the
knowledge we get of solidity, by our senses, and, I am sure, all that we
can get, any other way. But solidity shall be shown to be nothing else,
more fully, hereafter. But there can be no resistance, if there is no mo-
tion. One body cannot resist another, when there is perfect rest among
them. But, you will say. Though there is no actual resistance, yet there
is potential resistance : that is, such and such parts of space would resist
upon occasion. But this is all that I would have, that there is no solidity
now ; not but that God could cause there to be, on occasion. And if there
is no solidity, there is no e:«tension, for extension is the extendedness of
solidity. Then, all figure, and magnitude, and proportion, immediately
cease. Put, then, both these suppositions together : that is, deprive the
Universe of light, and motion, and the case would stand thus, with the
Universe: There would be neither white nor black, neither blue nor
brown, neither bright nor shaded, pellucid nor opake, no noise nor sound,
neither heat nor cold, neither tluid nor solid, neither wet nor dry, neither
hard nor soft, nor solidity, nor extension, nor figure, nor magnitude, nor
proportion, nos body, nor spirit. What, then, is to become of the Uni-
verse? Certainly, it exists no v;here, but in the Divine mind. This will
be abundantly clearer to one, after having read what I have further to say
of solidity, etc. : so that we see that a Universe, without motion, can ex-
ist no where else, but in the mind— either infinite or finite.
Corollary. It follows from hence, that those beings, which liave know-
ledge and consciousness, are the only proper, and real, and substantial be-
ings ; inasmuch as the being of other things is only by these. From
hence, we may see the gross mistake of those, who think material things
the most substantial beings, and spirits more like a shadow ; whereas, spi-
rits only are properly substance.
OF ATOMS AND OF PERFECTLY SOLID BODIES.
Proposition I. All bodies whatsoever, except Atoms themselves, must,
of absolute necessity, be composed of Atoms, or of bodies that are indis-
eerpible, that cannot be made less, or whose parts cannot» by any finitr
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE,
709
power, be separated one from another. This will be clearly seen, as soon
as it is seen what bodies those are, that are indiscerpiblc, or what is requi-
site in a body, in order to cause it to be so. And here we shall lay down
this proposition, that that body, which is absolutely Plenum, or that has
every part of Space, included withm its surface, impenetrable, is indivisible,
and the parts thereof cannot be separated from each other, by any force
how great soever : As for instance, suppose the body B to be what we cal^
an absolute Plenum, and suppose the two bodies, A and
C, to come as impetuously, and with as great force, as
you please, and strike on each side of the body B, I say
the two bodies A and C could cause no fracture in the
body B. — For, if the bodies A and C should cause any
fracture in the body B, those fractures must be on some
certain places or parts of the body B, and not in others,
for there cannot be fractures in every part ; for I sup-
pose every one will admit, that after the body is suppo-
sed to be broken, there remain parts of this broken body
which are unbroken. And so it will be, let the body be broken into as fine
parts as you please, those fine parts are still unbroken. The fraction is
not through the midst of those parts, as it was between them ; so that the
fraction must be, if at all, in some places, and not in others : and indeed,
breaking of a body all over, or in every part, is the same as to annihilate
it. — We say then, that the body B cannot be broken in some parts, and
not in others, by the bodies A and C ; for if it is broken in this part and
not in that, it must be because it is more easily broken in this than in that.
But a body perfectly solid and absolutely full, is every where equally solid,
equally full, and equally strong, and indeed every where absolutely alike,
so that there is nothing that should cause a fraction in one place sooner
than in another.
Again. Suppose the body D to be a perfectly sohd body, and to be as
^
Fig. 1.
A
^v
B
er
c
Fig. 2.
pressingly jammed up as you please, between the
two bodies E and F, which are supposed not in
the least to give way to the Body D, and the
surfaces of them, which touch the Body D, are
supposed, every where, to be perfectly easy and
plain, and to continue parallel to each other, and
to be every way infinitely extended. I say, that
the body D could not be broken by the pressure
of the bodies E and F. For suppose the body D
to begin to be broken and crumbled into parts by
the pressure of the bodies E and F. If the whole
body D can be broken by that pressure, then the
parts of the body D can still be broken again, by
the pressure of the same bodies, with equal rea-
son, supposing the bodies still to continue press-
ing'towards each other ; and then again their parts can be broken into
other parts, and so on continually, and that as fast as the motion of the
bodies E and F, towards each other, shall require. And truly I think if it
be so, that the parts can be breken still finer and finer: They can be bro-
ken so far as not to retard the motion of the bodies E and F at all; and if
so surely the bodies E and F will presently meet so as to touch intimately
every where, inasmuch as it was said that the surfaces of the bodies were
perfectly even and continue parallel. And then I ask. What is become of
the body D? I think there can be no other answer, but that it is annihi-
lated, since it was said the two bodies were infinitely extended. So that
we see, if the body D can be broken by the bodies E and F. then it can be
•?10 APPENDIX.
annihilated by them ; which, I beheve, nobody will own; and the case i^
all one, let the body D be of whatsoever figure. Q. E. D.
But here, I foresee, it will be objected, to render what has been said in-
valid, '• But what if the body B [Pig. 1.) should begin first to be broken
otf at the corners, whose pieces would be more easily cracked otF than in-
other places ; and what if it were less in some places than in others; or
what if the bodies A and C were applied with much greater force, in some
places than in others." — These objections seem, at first, quite to render all
good for nothing. But I must say, notwithstanding these objections,
what has been said does prove, that if the perfectly solid body B were
every where equally bulky, and the bodies A and C were all along applied
with' equal force, the perfectly solid body B could never be broken. And
to them who say, that it would tirbt break at the corners, I ask, How near
the corner the first fraction would be? — If they tell me at/. ; I ask, Why
not at some point nearer the corner still, as at e. ; since the nearer the
corner, the easier is it broke. If after this, the place assigned for the first
fracture is e. ; I ask again, why not nearer still ; so that, at last, they must
be forced to say, that the first fracture would be a point infinitely near
the corner, or that the first piece broken, would be infinitely small. And
they had as good say, at first, that none at all would be broken, for, as I
take it, an actually infinitely small body, and no body at all, are the same
thing, or rather the same nothing. — As to the other two parts of the as-
sertion, it is enough for them, if we can discover that it is the nature of
pertectly soHd bodies not to be broken, but to resist any, however great,
force. Thia will appear more plainly from another example. — Suppose
the body e, to be a perfect solid, and of such a shape rv^ o
that it IS wider at the upper end, and decreases gradu- '^'
ally to a point at the lower : suppi>se it to be thrust
with indefinitely great force towards the point g^
against the sides/^, and^ /i, which are supposed not*
at all to give way. It has been proved that, if it would
break any where, it would be at the lower point first ;
and what we have said concerning the corners of the
body B, proves that it would not break there. Now,
since nothing but perfect solidity can hinder the body
c from breaking, we have certainly found out, that a perfectly solid body
cannot be broken : for the body e, may be as great or as small, a« long or
as short as you please, the, case is the same ; and let the force that e is to
withstand be as great as you please — if the weight of the Universe falls
against it from ever so great a distance, and as much more as you please —
we can prove, and what is said above doth prove, that it would neither
bend nor break, but stiffly bear the shock of it alL
Coroll. 1 . From what was proved by the ^d figure, it plainly appears,
that the breaking of a perfectly soUd body, and the annihilating of it, are
the same thing, so far that the breaking of it would be the annihilating
of it.
Coroll. 2. Hence it appears that Solidity, Impenetrability, and Indivisi-
bility, are the same thing, if run up to their first principles: For, as in Fig.
1, the solidity of the body B is that, whereby it so far resists the bodies A
and C, so that they shall not be able, till the body B is out of the way,
closely every where to touch each other : that is to say, the force of the
two, A and C, endeavouring to meet, could not be the annihilating of the
'body B, for the meeting of them would be the annihilating of it by Fig. 2.-
So also the indivisibility of the body B, in Fig. 1, and of the body D, in
Fig. 2, has been proved to be that also, whereby the bodies B and D resist
a«d prevent the bodies pressing, upon them, from touching each othei, ia^
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 711
*siTmch as the breaking of them would certainly admit of it and would be
their annihilation.
Coroll. 3. It appears from the two Demonstrations, and from the two
first Corollaries, that Solidity, Indivisibility, and resisting to be annihi-
lated, are the same thmg; and that bodies resist division and penetra .ii.n,
only as they obstinately persevere to be.
Coroll. 4. Since, by the preceding Corollary, Sohdity is the resisting
to be annihilated, or the persevering to be, of a body, or, to* speak plainly,
of the being of it; (for being, and persevering to be, are the same thing,
looked upon in two a little different ways;) it follows, that the very es-
sence and being of bodies is Solidity, or father, that Body and Solidity
are the same. — If here it shall be said, by way of objection, that body has
.other qualities, beside solidity; I believe it will appear, to a nice eye, that
it hath no more real ones. '' What do you say," say they, " to Extension,
Figure, and Mobility?" — As to extension, I say, 1 air satisfied, that it has
none, any more than space without body, except what results from sohdi-
ty. As for figure, it is nothing but a modification of solidity, or of the ex-
tension of the solidity. And as to mobility, it is but the communicability
of this, solidity, from one part of space to another.
Or thus: iSince by Corol. 1, Annihilation, and Breaking, are the same;
their Contraries, Being, and Indivisibility, must also be the same ; and since
by Corol. 2, Indivisibihty and Solidity are the same, it follows, that the
Solidity of bodies and the Being of bodies are the same ; so that Body and
Solidity are the same. •
Coroll. 5. From what has been said, it appears that the nature of an
Atom or a Minimum Physicum, (that is, if we mean by these terms, a body
which cannotbe made less, which is the only sensible meaning of the words,
does not at all consist in littleness, as generally used to be thought ; for by
our philosophy an Atom may be as big as the Universe ; because any body,
of whatsoever bigness, were an atom, if it were a perfect sohd.
N. B. It will be necessary, here, to explain a little, what is that we
mean by a perfectly sohd, absolute Plenum ; because we have laid down
that, that is an absolutely full, a solid, body, that has every part of space, in-
cluded within its surface, solid or impenetrable. Our meaning is veryha-
ble to be mistaken, unless a little explained. We intend noi but that a
perfect solid may be very full of pores, though perhaps improperly so called,
interspersed up and down in it, as in the perfect ^^-^^ ^^
solid L. It is only requisite,that every part of the
body L should be intimately conjoined with some
other parts of it, so as not only barely to touch in
some points or Unes thereof; (I mean mathema-
tical points or lines, as two perfect globes do, or
as a cylinder^does a plain, when it lies on one side,
and as all atoms do each other, except the surfaces
where they happen to be infinitely exactly fitted
to join each other,) but so that the body L, al-
though it may have some little holes in it, yet it
has an absolute plenum, continued all along be-
tween these holes; so that it is as impregnable, as a body that has no h oles
at all. This will be understood more fully, after we have proved, tiiat wo
atoms, touching each other by surfaces, can never be separated.
Now it is time to apply what we have said concerning atoms\ to prove •
that all bodies are compounded of such atoms ; for if we suppose that all
those bodies, which are any way familiar to our senses, have interstices so
interspersed throughout the whole body, that some parts of it do only touch
^hers, and are not conjoined with them, by which they are rendered im-
A
Fig. 5.
C
'
A
e
'
712 APPENBIX.
perfectly solid ; yet we must allow that those parcels of matter, which are-
bfci vveon the pores, i. e. between this and the next adjacent pore, have no
pores at all in them,- and consequently are plenums, or absolute solids or
atoms. • And surely all bodies, that have pores, are made up of parcels of
matter, which are between the pores, which we have proved to be atoms.
Proposition 2. Two or more' aioms, or perfect solids, touching each
other by sarface5,(I mean so that every point, in any si^rface of the one, shall
touch every point in some surface of the other ; that is, not simply in some
particular parts or linos of their surfaces, however many, for whatever
does touch, in more than points and lines, toucheth in every point of some
surface,) thereby become on-ci and the same atom, or perfect solid.
This will be abundantly clear from the figure. Suppose the perfect
solid, A B, and the perfect solid, C D, to be precisely
alike to the halves of the perfect solid, AD; viz. A B
to A /, aud C D to e D ; and then suppose the atom
A B to move up to the body C D, so that every point -j |-«
of the surface, g B, shall touch every point of the sur- "^
face C h. Now since that these two bodies, when se- ^ ' '"'
para're, were precisely every way like the two halves
of the body, A D, it follows that afler they are joined
together, after the same manner as the two halves of
the body, A D, are, they must make up a body,
every way precisely like the body A D, as if it were
the same, and consequently must be a perfect solid,
as the body, A D, is.
But perhaps it will be answered, that the halves. of the body, A D, are
joined and continued, whereas the two bodies, A B and C D, only touch
each other. But I affirm that the latter are as much joined and continued
as the former : for all the way, in which the former are joined and continu-
ed, is merely as sohdity is all along continued from one to the other, with-
out the least intermission, so that there is not the least vacuity betwixt
them. Just t^o it is in the latter, after they touch ; for they are supposed
to touch in every point of their surfaces, and then I am sure solidity is con-
tinued from one to the other, without intermission or vacuity. Neither
4oes the fact of A B and C D, being once separate,make any alteration.
CoroL 1. Hence it follows, that all atoms, which ever happen to touch each
other in surfaces, or more than barely in some certain points, or lines,
(millions of miUions of which do not make so mucltas the least surface,)
€an never again be separated by any finite power; since it has been pro-
ved that the parts of atoms can never be torn asunder ; and since it has.
been proved that atoms, so touching inter se, become the same atom.
CoroL 2. From Proposition I. and Corol. 1 of Proposition II. we learn,
that it must needs be an Infinite power, which keeps the parts of atoms
together ; or, which with us is the same, which keeps two bodies touch-
ing by surfaces in being ; for it must be infinite power, or bigger than any
finite, whicn resists all finite power how big soever, as we have proved
these bodies to do.
Carol. 3. We have already as much as proved, that it is God himself,
or the immediate exercise of his power, which keeps the parts of atoms,
or t\vo bodies tending by surfaces, together ; for it is self-evident that bare-
ly two atoms being together, and that alone, is no power at all, much less
•an infinite power; and if any say the nature of atoms is an infinite, they
say th«^ same that I do; for all the nature of them, that is not absolutely
themselves, must be God exerting his power upon them.
Coroll. A Since by the foregoing Corollary, the exercise of the infinite
wwer of God is necessary to keep the parts of atoms together ; and pince.
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 713
by Prop. I, Corol. 1, the dissolution of them would be annihilation ; it tel-
lows,thatthe constant exercise of the Infinite power of God is necessary, to
preserve bodies in being.
Coroll. 5. Hence an incontestable argument for the being of a God.
Coroll. 6. Since, by Corol. 4, there is need of the exercise of Iniinit*
power, in order to keep bodies in being, it clearly follows that there was
need of an Infinite power, to bring them into being: so that it was a Divine,
and no created, being, who created and preserves the world,
Coroll. 7. Hence also an incontestable argument for the being, infinite
power, and omnipresence of God : — of the two latter, inasmuch as we see
that Infinite power is actually exerted, in an infinite number of places at
Once, even in every part of every atom of the Universe; and since that,
where his power is exercised, there his essence must be, his essence can
be by nothmg excluded.
Coroll. 8. Since, by Prop. I, Corol. 3, Solidity and Indivisibility are the
same, and since, by Prop. II, Corol. 3, Indivisibility is from the immediate
exercise of God's power, it follows that Solidity results from the immediate
exercise of God's power, causing there to be an indefinite resistance in that
place where it is.
Coroll. 9. Since, by Prop. I, Corol. 4, Body and Solidity are the same ;
and since, by the preceding Corollary, Solidity is from the immediate ex-
ercise of Divine power; it follows, that all body is nothing but what im-
mediately results from the exercise of Divine power, in such a particular
manner.
Coroll. 10. From the same Corollaries it follows, that Creation is the
first exercise of tliat power in that manner. (Vid. No. 47.)
Corol. 11. Since, by Prop. I. Corol. 4, Body and Solidity are the same ;
and by Prop. II. Corol. 8, Resistance, or Sohdity, is by the,immediate ex-
ercise of Divine power ; it follows that that, which Philosophers used to
think a certain unknown substance, that subsists by itself, [called the Un-
known Substratum,'] which stood underneath and kept up solidity, is nothing
at all distinct from solidity itself; — or that, if they must needs apply that
word to something else, that does really and properly subsist by itself, and
support all properties, they must apply it to the Divine Being or power it-
self. And here I believe all these philosophers would apply it, if they
knew what they meant themselves. So that the substance of bodies at
last becomes either nothing, or nothing but the Deity, acting in that par-
ticular manner, in those parts of space where he thinks fit : so that, speak-
ing most strictly, there is no proper substance but God himself. We .--peak
at present with respect to Bodies only : how truly then is he said to be
Ens entium.
Corol. 12. Since by Corollaries 8 and 9 preceding, Solidity, or Body, ig
iimmediately from the exercise of Divine power, causing there to be resist-
ance in such a part of space, it follows that Motion also, which is the com-
munication of Body, Solidity, or this Resistance, from one part of space to
another successively, that is, from one part of space to th-. Jiext immedi-
ately adjacent, and so on to the next, is by Divine Power communicating
the resistance, according to certain conditions, which we call "-the Laws
of Motion." How truly then is it, that, " In Him wejive, and move, and
have our being."
Coroll. 13. From all this we find, that what Divines used to say, con-
cerning Divine Concourse, had a great deal of truth lying at the bottom
of it.
Coroll. 14. By this also, we clearly see, that the Creation of the corpo-
real Universe is nothing other, than the first causing resistance in such
oarts of space as God saw fit, with a power of being communicated suc-
' Vol. I 90
714 APPENDIX
Cessively, trom one part of space to another, according to such stated coti-
ditions, as his Infinite wisdom directed, and then the first beginning of thiB
communication, so that ever after it'might be continued, without deviating-
from those stated conditions.
Coroll. 15. Hence we see what are those, which we call the Laws of
J^ature^ in bodies, viz. the stated methods' of God's acting with respect ta
bodies, and the stated conditions of the alteration of the manner of his
acting.
Coroll. 16. Hence we learn, that there is no such thing as Mechanism;
if that word is intended to denote that, whereby bodies act, each upon the
other, purely and properly by themselves.
Coroll. 17. Since, by Corollary 1, Atoms, which happen to touch each
other in surfaces, or more than barely in points and lines, can never by
finite force be separated ; it follows, that all those compound bodies in the
Universe, which can be divided and broken, have their parts only touch-
ing each other in points, or at most, in lines. — Not but that those points
and lines in which they touch may be of any number whatsoever : — as
many, if you please, as a man can note down with his pen in his life-time.
Yet those points and lines fall infinitely short of the least surface, and two
bodies,touchingeach other in all these points,do not touch each other so much,
by an infinite deal, as two bodies touchmg in the least surface. And al-
though, perhaps, cceteris paribus^ the more points bodies touch each other
in, the more difficultly are they separated, yet it must be allowed that those^
that touch each other in the most points, can,be separated infinitely easier,
than bodies touching in surfaces.
Objection. But you will say, *' If so, we should surely experience some-
thino- of it : a thousand to one, but that some of the atoms of those com-
pound bodies, with which we converse, in all their infinite jumbles and dif-
ferent colligations and collisions, would happen to touch each other by
their surfaces, so as not, by any finite force, to be separated ; why then do
we never find any bodies, but what we can divide again, as often as we
please : why do the surfaces of two bodies never happen to touch each
other, so as never to be pulled asunder again : for who can imagine but that
some atom, in the surface of one body, in so many innumerable applica-
tions, should happen to touch some atom in the surface of another body,
by surfaces." — I answer,
1. I do not think it to be at all rash or absurd, to suppose, that the Al-
mio-hty, in the first creation, might take sufficient care to prevent any such
fatal or inconvenient consequences, by creating the atoms, of which the
Universe was to be composed, of such figures, as that no surface of any
one should be so suited to the surface of any other, as to be able to touch
it by surfaces : which would prevent all that is objected.
2. If we suppose, that the Almighty took no care at all of that matter;
yet, it is a thousand to one, if, of all the atoms in the Universe, there ever
happened to be two, whose surfaces are so exactly and nicely suited and
adapted to each other, as that they should precisely coalesce ; for is it
not infinity to one, that one surface should be so as to be precisely fitted to
another, when there are infinite other different, that it could have been as
well. And it is all one, let the surfaces be greater or less : and the odds
is the same, betwixt infinity and one atom, and betwixt infinity and all the
atoms in the Universe.
3. Suppose there should be some atoms in the Universe, which had
their surfaces exactly adapted : it is a thousand to one, if ever they came
together : or, if they did, that they should touch on that side, where were
the correspondent surfaces.
4. If those, that had surfaces exactly adapted to each other, should com^
NOTES ON NATURAL &CIBNGC. 71^
together; a thousand to one, if there are not some prominences, or some
such thing, that shall hinder their being exactly applied.
5. It" there should happen to get together, some of those atoms, yea ma-
ny millions of them, in a heap, so as never again to be got asunder, and
such heaps should be frequent ; that need not hinder, but that bodies may
be divided, more than ever we yet experienced, and into finer parts than
we can perceive with our senses, either naked, or assisted by the best in-
struments; for what hinders, but that a compages of millions of millions,
should be so little, as to be out of the reach of the microscope.
6. Neither would there be any such fatal adhesion, if one atom, in the
surface of one body, should happen to touch an atom, in the surface of an-
other, in this manner; for it is but the taking of an atom from the surface
of one of those bodies, and the separation is made: and I conceive, if it
were three or four millions of atoms, it could be done with infinite ease.
Coroll. 18. Hence it follows, that two atoms or particles, however
small, may, by the force of their gravity, cleave together, with any finitQ
degree of strength, and yet, not with infinite strength. For, since, when
their surfaces touch, they tend to each other with infinite strength, and
since, the nearer two atoms approach to such touching, they tend to each
other, with so much the greater strength, and since, among the infinite
number of degrees of nearness, there is none but what is possible, all which
are short of infinite ; it follows, that there is no degreee of finite tendency
to each other, but what the least particles are capable of. And it is no
strange thing, if two very small particles should cleave together, with
such strength, as to exceed the force of the motion of a comet, in its peri-
helion; so that, if all the force of that motion could be applied to these
atoms, it shall not be able to rend them asunder, and yet, a greater force
shall be sufficient for it.
THINGS TO BE CONSIDERED, OR WRITTEN FULLY
ABOUT.
[first series.]
1. To observe, that Incurvation, Refraction, and Reflexion, from con-
cave surfaces of drops of water, etc., is from Gravity.
2. To observe, that it is likely, that the Attraction of particles of Heat
contributes as much towards the burning of bodies, as the Impulse.
3. To observe, that water may quench fire, by insinuating itself into
the pores, and hindering the free play of the particles, and, by reason of its
softness and pliableness, deadening that motion, like throwing a stone up-
on a feather-bed.
4. To observe, that, if we do suppose an infinite number of Surfaces in
the Universe, yet, according to the number, so must be the smalhie^s.
5. To observe, that the cause that an object appears not double, being
seen with two eyes, is, that all the parts upon the retina, that exactly cor-
respond, end upon the same spot of the surface in the brain, which re-
ceives the images.
6. To observe, that one end of Respiration is, that the motion in the
chest may be communicated to the other parts of the body.
7. To consider, whether one use of air, in preserving fire, be not, that
the particles of it may be to counteract the fiery particles of the burning
body ; and whether that be not the reason, that nothing shines, neither rot-
ten wood, glow-worms, nor coals, in the exhausted receiver: and that
may be one use of air in respiration, among the rest.
8. To show, that the probable reason why the light of the ignis fatuus,
of rotten wood, of the glow-worm, etc., is not accompanied with^heat, i?.
716 APPENDIX.
because of the exquisite smallness of the rays; and to show, that, if that
were the reason, the rays need not be the thousandth part as small, as
those of the sun.
9. To show, that the different refrangibility of rays must of necessity
be owing, either to their different velocity, or different magnitude ; be-
cause, there can be no other reason, of their different attractability, which,
indeed, is refrangibility.
10. To show the parvity of the rays of light, the elasticity of air, how
wiselv the eye is contrived.
11." To show, from (Sir) Isaac Newton's principles of light and colours,
why the sky is blue; why the Sun is not perfectly white, as it would be,
if there were no atmosphere, but somewhat inclining to a yellow, even at
noon-day ; why the Sun is yellow, when rising and setting, and sometimes,
in smoky weather, of a blood red; why the Clouds, and the Atmosphere,
near the horizon, appear red and yellow, before sun-rising, and after sun-
setting ; why Distant Mountains are blue, etc.
12. Concerning clouds, rain, dew, etc. To show how, ,. ..,^
when the rarified air, contained within the bubble, begins /'
to cool, and be condensed, and contracted into a narrower / "•.
compass; the water of the skin of the bubble, being too \ j
much for it, necessarily will begin to gather at the bottom, \ ' /'
as in the figure; and how, by that means, the destruction '^t^v.^ ..;/
of the Cloud, and production of Rain, is brought to pa.-s. '' ''
13. To observe, that all the rays of one sort, being obstructed by any
medium, and others still proceeding, as by the air in smoky weather, etc. :
To enquire,- how it can be; and to observe, that its so doing makes it
probable, that there are some other properties in light and mediums, yet
wholly unknown ; and to observe, that the unaccountable phenomena of
reflexions prove the same thmg; and to enquire, what it is; and also, to
seek out other strange phenomena, and compare them altogether, and see
what qualities can be mr.de out of them: And if we can discover them, it
is probable we may be let into a New World of Philosophy.
14. Relating to the foregoing ; that, if there be no new quahties, either
in the mediuni", or the rays, that it must arise from an infinitely tine and
artful contrivance, in these bodies.
15. Relating to the Rainbow : To instance, in many, that will not re-
flect light perceptibly, except it be obliquely.
16. Relating to No. 13 : Why, also, are not Rays reflected, at any ima-
ginary surface of water, as well as the true one.
17. To observe, that the cause why Thunder, that is a great way off,
will sound very grum, which, near, is very sharp, as well as other noises,
instances of which are to be given, is, because the further waves go, the
wider they grow, and further asunder, as it is in water: several of the lit-
tle undulations, by traveUing near together, incorporate with the great one,
18. To give the reason, why the Lightning, which is all at once, has a
noise of long continuance, viz. That, although the Lightning be all at
once, yet, some parts of it are much farther than others, and the noise,
caused by that which is farthest off, is a much longer time in coming, and
we hear the noise successively, from that end which is nearest to us. to
that which is furthest off": So that, it may often happen, that we hear that
which is really the beginning of the clap, a long time after that which is
really the end of it: which is the reason, that in claps that are very near
us, the very first of it seems to be down among us, and the last, a rum-
bling in the heavens above us ; when, in reality, that rumbling among the
clouds, which we hear afterwards, is only the beginning of the clap there,
and that severe noise, close by us, the end of it. The reason of this is,
because Lightning is incredibly swifter than Sound. These things arc so
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 717
far certain and demonstrable, that it is impossible that it should happen
otherwise.
19. To observe, that the weight of the descending blood in the veins,
completely answers to the weight of the ascending blood in the arteries,
in parts above tne heart ; so that the weight of one, exactly balances the
weight of the other ; and the descending blood in the veins pulls up the
blood in the arteries; and the weight of the blood in the arteries, restrains
the impetuosity of the descending blood in the veins; so that the blood in
both, ascending and descending, runs as easily and uniformly, as if it ran
all the while parallel to the horizon. So in the parts below the heart,
where the arterial blood descends, and the venal ascends, barely the
weight of the blood, in the arteries, -is sufficient to raise the blood in the
veins even with it, as high as the beginning of the arteries, according to
the law of hydrostatics ; and the weight of the blood in the veins restrains
that, which descends in the arteries, so that the blood in these also moves,
just as if it moved in a plain, neither up nor down: and the heart has no
more labour, to impel the blood up the ascending trunk of the Aorta, nor
ease in impelling it down the descending trunk, than if it ran in a trunk
parallel to the horizon. Neither doth the blood ascend, with more difficul-
ty than it descends, but with equal facility, both in arteries and veins,
above and below the heart ; and to show the philosophy of this.
20. To show the grand use of Respiration, and to show how it keeps
nature in a circulation, and the blood in motion ; and why the course of na-
ture so immediately ceases, on the ceasing of respiration.
21 . To show, that the reason why the Fixed Stars twinkle, and not the
Planets, is, because the stream of rays, by which we see the Fixed Stars",
is infinitely less than that, by which we see the Planets, (however some of •
the Fixed Stars may appear bigger than some of the Planets,) and there-
fore, much more liable to be obstructed, and the continuity of it to be bro-
ken, by any thing in the atmosphere.
22. Relating to the 13th. To observe, that it is certain, that the stop-
ping of one sort of rays, and the proceeding of others, is not, because that
sort of rays alone are stopped, by striking against the particles of the me-
dium, from this experiment: viz. As I was under the trees, I observed,
that the light of the sun. upon the leaves of the book I was reading, which
crept through the crevices of the leaves of the tree, was of a reddish pur-
phsh colour ; which I supposed to be, because many of the green rays
were taken up, by the leaves of the tree, and left all the rest tainted with
the most opposite colour ; which could be no otherwise, than by stopping
those green rays, w^hich passed near to the edges of the leaves. — N. B :
that the light of the sun, in this case, would not appear coloured, except
the crevices, through which the rays came, were very small.
Coroll. 1. Hence bodies do attract one sort of rays, more than another.
Coroll. 2. Hence it is certain, that bodies do attract the same sort of
i-ays most strongly, which they reflect most strongly.
Coroll. 3. Hence it is probable, that bodies d'. reflect, and attract, by
the same force ; because that they both attract and reflect the same sort
of rays.
23. To observe that the motion of no animal,
is by any power which they have, of impelling
their bodies forward, but only by the mere sending
forth of animal spirits and filling the muscles, and
thereby shortening of them. In the annexed
figure, A represents the motion of a man, B the
motion of fishei and serpents. Also to give the g
reason of thf nr^otion of hawks and other birds,
without any visible motion of their wings,
APPENDIX.
24. In the plain, flat rocks, that rivers run over, there are commonlf
Holes, sometimes for a considerable depth into the rock, smooth on the
sides, having a stone at the bottom something less than the diameter of the
hole. That stone doubtless was the cause of the hole. But the difficulty
is, to know how the stone should first sink down so far into the firm rock.
It must be thus : the stone, lying on the surface of the rock, and being a
little moved by the water, gently rubs the rock it lies on, and doubtless rubs
off" some particles of the rock; and so continuing to rub for a long time,
perhaps hundreds of years, it wears down to such a depth into the rock.
25. It need not make us think that our soul is in our fingers, and so
all over the body, because our feeling seems to be in them ; for, if we hold
a staff in our hands, the feeling seems to be in the staff, bnt only we learn
better by experience.
26. The cause of the vast disparity of heat, in summer and winter, cannot
be, because that the perpendicular ray is at all more rapid in its motion^
than the oblique ; for there is no reason why that ray, which comee
sideways, should not fly as swiftly, as that which comes right down. The
one and the other are sent forth from the Sun, with an equal degree of ve-
locity ; and because one happens to meet a surface sideways, it doth not
move the slower for it ; nor does the other obtain a new velocity, because
it is likely to strike the earth perpendicularly. Indeed, the perpendicular
rays make, a ^stronger impression, on the surface of the earth, because it
stands firm for the stroke ; but how should this make any difference in the
air that is nearer. But the reason why the perpendicular ray causes the
greatest heat, is, because the reflex ray is more opposite to the direct,
and thereby raises a much hotter war, and more vehement agitation, of
the particles of the air ; for while some rays fly one way, others fly di-
rectly contrary, so the agitation must needs be much greater, than where
the direct ray and the reflex ray partly come into the same course. In-
deed the surface of the Earth, with respect to its minute parts, which
reflect the sun-beams, is so infinitely uneven, that the reflex ray has equally
all directions : that is, the ray c d is not only reflected towards e, as it
would be if the sur- p- ^
face of the Earth *'
were a looking-
glass, but is also re-
jected back again
towards c, and ev-
ery way else in-
differently ; so that
there is a direct op-
position in the ob-
lique ray, as well as
in the perpendicu-
lar ray. But yet
there is not so much
opposition ; for all
the reflexions of the
perpendicular ray,
a b, are in some
measure opposite to the direct. They are all reflected by less than a right
angle ; whereas all the reflexions of the oblique ray, c d, that are on the
fither side of the linefg, perpendicular to e d, are by an angle greater than
a right angle.
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE.
71:^
Another reason why winter is so much cokler than summer, is, because
the rays of the sun, when near
the horizon, travel much lon-
ger in the Atmosphere, than
when the Sun is more over
head. Thus the ray, b e,
travels much longer in the
Atmosphere from /to e, be-
fore it comes to e, the eye,
than the ray a e, from g to e.
Therefore the light and heat
of the Sun at b, will be much
less than when at a.
Another reason is, because the Sun, in winter, is so much less time
above the horizon, than in summer. The cold, that prevailed in the night,
is not chased away, by the short sun-shine of the next day. The next
night, there is a new addition of the cold of another night, and every night
there is a new increase. And the Sun stays too little a time, to give a
check to this progress.
But another reason, why the perpendicularity of the rays adds to the heat,
is, because the rays, that Fig. 5.
fall upon the earth ob-
liquely, fall not near so e?
thick, as those that fall
perpendicularly : as it is
very manifest, that the
rays e f fall thicker and
nearer together, on the
perpendicular surface I m,
than on the oblique sur-
face a b. This makes a
difference, as to the heat,^
two ways : First, because
the reflexion of rays from the surface a &, is not near so thick as from the
surface / w., because there are not so many rays, that fall on a 6, to be re-
flected. I acknowledge that, notwithstanding their falHng thinner, yet
the reflexion would be as thick, if the surface were a speculum, and the an-
gle of reflexion were the same as that of incidence ; for it is manifest, that
the rays e/, are at no greater distance from each other, after they are re-
flected towards n, than they were when they struck the surface / 7n : And
seeing that, by reason of the unevenness of the surface, they are reflected
every way indifferently, the spissitude of their reflexion must be in exact
proportion to the spissitude of their incidence : for it is manifest, that if the
rays ef had been reflected towards o, they are reflected much thinner than
they would be, if reflected by the same angle, from the surface / »i, in
proportion as they fall nearer together on the surface / w, than on the sur-
face a b. Tt is also manifest, that if they are reflected from the surface I
m, towards d, in the same angle as from the surface a b towards n, the re-
flection is then also thicker, in the same proportion : Secondly, the rayg
falling thicker, when they fall perpendicularly, makes it hotter, because
the thick rays heat the ground more. The ground does not cause heat in
the incumbent air, only by reflexion of the rays of the Sun, but as a stone
or bar of iron, when it is hot, heats the air round about it ; for the ground,
that is heated by the summer sunbeam, will continue to cast a heat, though
the raye of the Sun are, for a »hort time, iHterrHpted.
720 APPENDIX.
27. It appears, that the visible particles of a morning Fog are not
single bubbles of water. I have seen a frozen fog, a log of which these
particles were all frozen, as they tioated in the air, which were all liUle
stars, of six points, like the particles of snow, very small, and were not
joined together, many of them into one flake, as in snow, but floated single,
and at a little distance looked every whit like other fog, only not as thick
as other fog often is, and not so thick as to hinder the Sun from shining
bright. It was evident that it was not a fine snow ; for it was otherwise a
very clear morning, and there was not a cloud any where to be seen above
the horizon. It is therefore evident, that, before they were frozen, they
were not single bubbles ; inasmuch as a single bubble will not make one of
those stars, no not less than seven.
28. The reason why there are so many more frigorific particles towards
the Poles, and in the winter, and where the Sun is absent, than near the
Equator, and in summer, and in the presence of the Sun; is, not because
that the heat of the Sun drives the frigorific particles away towards the
Poles, for all that the rays can do is to disturb. They have not sense, to
drive them one way more than another ; neither do they this to them, be-
cause of an antipathy. But when the Sun has great influence, they are
disturbed, and let loose, and kept from settling; but at the poles they are
fixed. This is sutficient to solve their flying from under the Sun, and gath-
ering at the Poles : seeing that all, or the most that come to the Poles,
there settle and fix, the rays of the Sun not disturbing thom. But, if all
that come there fix there, there will necessarily be most of them gathered
there in time. And seeing those that are under the Sun are unfixed, and
all that get, by any means, from under the Sun do become fixed, it neces-
sarily follows, that all in time will get from under him, because they are
continually getting from under him by accident, and those that get
from under him fix, and return not again. — This therefore is undoubtedly
a reason, why the Sun, when returning from the South Tropic, does no
sooner get the victory of the cold ; because those frigorific particles, that
were brought down in winter, return back into their own country again,
no otherwise than as they happen to be driven by winds.
29. It ought not to be judged that all the Blood in the body goes
through the heart, in the same time that as much blood, as there is in the
body,*goes through it. The blood, in the smallest branches of the veins
and arteries, cannot move near so fast, as in the greater, for the same force
will not make it move near so swiftly. The blood had need to be impelled
with a much greater force, to make it move through a small vein as swift
as through a great one; yea, though the blood be in proportion to the
smallness of the passage ; for it is the blood's bearing against the sides of
the vein, that stops the blood. But a small vein has nmch more of sides, in
proportion to the quantity of blood that it contains, than a great one.
And then the blood is somewhat of a thick substance, which will move but
slowly in a narrow passage. It is by these small veins and arteries, that
the body receives nourishment. But the blood would have no time, or-
derly and regularly, to communicate proper nourishment to each part,
which requires different aliment, as nothing to the brain but what is suita-
ble ; so that for the animal spirits and other uses, one kind to the various
bones, kinds of flesh, marrows, humours, and the like. If the blood moved
so very swiftly in those pipes, as in the greater veins, and one part of the
body were diseased, the disease would forthwith be communicated to all
others. We find when a person is bit by a serpent, if it be in a great vein
it is immediately communicated to all parts ; but if not, perhaps the quan-
tity of all the blood in the body may go through the heart many times, be-
fore the body in general feels much of the effect of the poison. If the
NOTES ON NjITRAL SCIENCE. 721
stream of blood were so swift in every small vein, the coldness of our ex-
treme parts, before it would come to such a degree, would kill the man, the
shifting of the cold blood would be so quick. Physicians are wont to
chafe the limbs, before they let blood to fill the veins; thereby causing the
blood, in the little veins, to move swifter in that, in which the oritice is
made.
30. The pleasure, the mind has by the Senses, arises immediately from
an harmonious motion of the Animal Spirits; their appulse to the brain
being in an harmonious order, consisting in a regular proportion of time,
distance and celerity. We know it is thus in one of the senses, to wit,
Hearing ; which may lead us to think that it is so in all the rest, especially
considering that we find nothing, that the mind loves in things, but propor-
tion. Pain is caused by a motion of the Animal Spirits, that is contrary
hereto, or by a laceration and dislocation of the parts of the body, which
are so far its destruction ; which the mind abhors, by reason of the law of
union between soul and body.
It is not probable that, when the parts of the body are touched, the Ani-
mal Spirits, that were in those parts of the nerves, go quite to the brain
before the soul perceives, but that motion is continued to the brain, in the
tubes that contain the animal spirits, as motion in a tube filled with water.
If the water atone end moves never so little, the motion is continued quite
to the other end ; or as the motion, given to the blood in the Arteries, by
the pulse of the heart, is communicated all over the body.
31. To show how Infinite Knowledge, as well as Strength, is necessary,
either to give or to maintain the proper existence of one Atom; for exam-
ple, an infinite, minute knowludge of parts, in order to termination, figure,
and the relation of the parts of the surface.
THINGS TO BE CONSIDERED OR WRITTEIN FULLY ABOUT.
[second series.]
1. To prove the Universe, or Starry World, one vast Spheroid.
2. To demonstrate that all the matter, which is without the Spheroid,
is so disposed, as that there should be an equal attraction on all sides, and
so probably an equal quantity of matter.
3. To prove that this Universe cannot be a small body, for instance, as
a particle of water, in some greater; because, if it were so, the greater
attraction on one side more than another, would immediately put all the
bodies contained in it out of order : and so also to prove, that there cannot
be another Universe within ours.
4. To know the shape of the Spheroid of the Universe, by observation
of the Milky Way; and to know whereabout our System is in it; 1st. with
respect to the plane of the greatest circles, from observations of the ratio
of the brightness of the opposite sides compounded with several other ra-
tios.— 2d. With respect to the latitude, or the axis of this Spheroid, by
observing how much the Milky Way differs from a great circle.
5. To show that the Starry World cannot be infinite, because it is a
Spheroid.
6. To write concerning the Z/fin* about the Sun.
7. To write concerning the distance of the Sun, by observation of the
enlightened part of the Moon, when exactly in quadrature.
8. To write concerning the use of Comets, to repair the wastes of ili^
heavenly bodies.
9. To show how Infinite Wisdom must be exercised, in order that
Gravity and Motion m&v be perfectlv harmonious; and that, although
Vol. I- 91'
722 APPENDIX.
the jumble of the Epicureans be allowed, although it be, in fact, impos-
sible. -
10. To find out a thousand things by due observation of the Spheroid of
the Universe.
11. To show that, however thin we suppose the inclosure of the Sphe-
roid of the whole Universe to be, if there be one, yet if it be perfectly so-
lid, the most violent shocks of the greatest bodies in the world would not
be able to break it, or in the least to injure it.
12. To consider, whether or no some of the Telescopical Stars be not
the reflection of Real Stars from such an inclosure — i. e. from the common
inclosure of the Stawy World.
13. To consider thoroughly the objections that may be made, from more
little stars appearing in the Milky Way, than elsewhere.
14. To show how the Motion, Rest, and Direction oUhe Least Atomhnssin
influence on the motion, rest and direction of every body in the Universe;
and to show how, by that means, every thing which happens, with respect
to motes, or straws and such little things, may be for some great uses in the
w^hole course of things, throughout Eternity; and to show how the least
wrong step in a mote, may, in Eternity, subvert the order of the Universe ;
and to take notice of the great wisdom, that is necessary, in order thus to
dispose every atom at first, as that they should go for the best, throughout afi
Eternity, and in the Adjusting, by an exact computation, and a nice allow-
ance to be made for the miracles, which should be needful, and other ways,
whereby the course of bodies should be diverted. — And then to show how
God, who does this, must he necessarily Omniscient^ and know every the
least thing, that must happen through Eternity.
15. To show how that the Least Atom must have an influence, not only
for the present, but forever after.
16. To show how all nature consists, in things being precisely according
to strict rules of justice and harmony.
17. To show how the least wrong step, in the least atom, happening ever
so seldom, if it returns at a certain period, would most certainly, through-
out eternity, so returning, totally subvert the order of the Universe; or if
it be supposed, taking one time with another, to be equally frequent, as
without doubt it will be, if there is any ; and thence to show that there is
very good philosopical reason to think, that the hairs of our heads are all
numbered. (Vid. 52.)
18. To endeavour to show how two atoms, whose surfaces are nearly
adjusted to each other, may, only by the force of gravity, meet each other
with incredible celerity ; — and to show how by that means heat may be be-
gotten, without any external enkindling, and also rays of light emitted; —
and to consider what may arise from the different shapes of the particles,
with respect to celerity, colour, or otherwise.
19. To show that, ifa congeries of particles of matter were cast together,
which had their surfaces thus fixed, they would meet each other with such
a great celerity, and avouM, of themselves, bound back to the same place
with an equal degree of celerity, and so would, of themsedves, continue to
do forever : but that celerity being increased, by their mutual impulses, and
repulses, and contniual repercussions, until at length it had brought it to
an immense degree, sufficient to send tlwm to the end of the world, with
an almost infinite velocity, and this velocity receive increase a thousand
ways, by bounding upon their flat surfaces and striking one another in their
Tibound by round surfaces, etc.— To solve by this method, the light and heat
of the Sun and stars — the solving the grand question of kindling fires^
firing of powder, etc. enkindUng of mixed liquors, etc. — To show, also,
how it must necessarily be so, in a congeries of particles, if tlie particle*
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIBNCE. 723
are suitable, and are so disposed, that they can have fair play, without hind-
rance.
20. To absolutely demonstrate that two atoms, touching by surfaces,
tend with infinite force of quantity to adhere together, on this
wise, viz. Let the atoms a 6, and c 6, touch each other by sur-
fiices at 6. Now I say that the atoms a b, and b c, tend to ad-
here together, by an infinite quantity. Let the atom a 6, be
supposed to be divided in the middle at d, and the atom c 6, at/^.
Let the inner half of each be again divided in the middle, viz.
d 6, at e, and h 6, at k. Let e 6, also be divided at/, and k 6, at
I ; Again, let/ 6, be equally divided at ^, and / 6, at m ; and so
on, let each be divided ad infinitum. That I may go on thus
dividing ad infinitum^ is evident, because, if I go but half way
at a time, I shall never come to the end. It is also evident that
the parts of the atom a b, tend to the corresponding parts of the
atom c 6, according to the squares of the distance and the quan-
tity of matter, in the parts attracting and attracted. And it is
again evident, that the part d e, has half the quantity of mat-
ter of the part a d, because it is half of a part d 6, that is equal
to it ; and so hk has half the quantity of matter of ^ c. And it
ishkewise evident, that the part d e ia just as near again to the
part^ ^, as the part a d, to the part c h — that is, all the corres-
ponding parts of d e, and h k, the extremities and the corres-
ponding extremities, the middle and the middle, are just as near
again to each other, as the corresponding parts of the parts arf,
and h c, as any body may easily see it must needs be : so that it
may be said in the general, that the one two parts, are as near
again to each other, as the other two parts ; i. e. that d e, is as
near again to hk^ a.s ad to h c. And consequently, because at-
traction is as the square of the distance, the attraction would be
four times as strong, if the quantity of matter were equal ; but because
the quantity of matter of d e, is but half so much, which we at present call
the body attracted, therefore, if the quantity of matter of the attracting
part h k, were equal, still the gravity of the part d «, would be but twice
as much. But seeing the quantity of matter of h k, the attracting body, is
also but half so much, therefore, the gravity is but just equal. So that v^
have proved that the gravity of d e, and h k, towards each other, is just
equal to the gravity of a d, to c h. And after the same manner it is pro-
ved that the gravity of the remaining parts, e /, and k /, is just equal to the
gravity of d e, and h k, and consequently, to a d, and c h; and that the
gravity of e/to k /, is equal to that ; and of/^, and / m, to that, and so on ;
And consequently, the gravity of each and all of them equal to the gravity
of the first, and so of all the rest of the infinite division that might be made.
Whence it follows that the gravity of the first part a </, to c h,\s an infinite
number of times in the atom a 6, and so in the atom c 6, and consequently,
that the gravity of the whole put together, is actually infinite. For cer-
tainly, any small quantity of attraction, let it be ever so small, (if it be a
millionth, or a million-millionth,) if it be an infinite number of times repeat-
ed, will amount to an infinite gravity. Wherefore, the atoms a 6, an^
c 6, tend to each other, with an infinite force of gravity, Q. E. D. — N. B.
From this, again, to prove our whole scheme.
21. That the adhesion of bodies arises from Gravity, proved from the
adhesion of two polished marbles, in the exhausted receiver.
22. Solidity is gravity; so that, in some sense, the Essence of bodies is
Gravity — and to show how the very bare being of body, without suppo-
sing harmonious being, necessarily infers Gravity, and to observe the
d
e
t
(»
m
7.
k
h
C
724 APPENDIX.
folly of seeking" for a mechanical cause of Gravity. But to observe that
this has as much a mechanical cause as any thing in the world, and is
as philosophically to be solved, and ought no more to be attributed to
the immediate operation of God, than every thing else which indeed arises
from it ; and that Gravity is no way diverse from a principle, by which
Matter acts on Matter.
23. Because it is universally allowed, that Gravity depends immediately
on the Divine influence, and because it may be proved that Solidity and
Gravity are in a good sense the same, and resolvable into each other, and
because Solidity has been proved to be the very being oi"^ body; therefore,
we may infallibly conclude, that the very being, and the manner of being,
and the whole, of bodies depends immediately on the Divine Being. — To
show how that, if Gravity should be withdrawn, the whole Universe would
in a moment vanish into nothing; so that not only the well-being of the
jvorld depends on it, but the very being.
24. Relative to the 19th. To show ho v.- a congeries of secondary par-
ticles, rightly compounded, may do likewise; though not as well.
23. Relating to the 2d. — Except we suppose a Revolution ; and to show
that, being of such a figure, it cannot be, without causing great confusion ;
and to show that, let the figure bd what it may, there will be great at-
tractions among the Stars — the same as the Tides.
26. To bring in an observation, somewhere in the proper place, that —
instead of Hobbe-' notion, that God is matter, and that all substance is matter
— that nothing, that is matter, can possibly be God ; and that no matter is,
in the most proper sense, matter, according to the 11th Corollary, of
Prop. 2.
27. To observe, in a proper place, that, since Creation is the first caus-
ing of such resistance, and Upholding is the causing of it successively; there-
fore the same person, who created, upholds and governs; whence we may
learn who it is that sustains this noble fabrick of glorious bodies — and to
expatiate much upon it.
28. To demonstrate that every thing done, at least, may depend on an
infinite number of causes concurring, or the alteration of them, — upon an
indefinitely little alteration or turn, especially in men's minds: and thence,
in a proper place, to show, that no Finite spirit can predict such things.
29. The Definition of an Atom: Such a body, whose parts are-no ways
separated by pores, but has all its parts conjoined by an absolute continui-
ty of matter.
30. Relating to the Note of the 5th Corollary, Proposition I. Hence
we may learn, that an absolutely solid body, may have as much vacuity,
within its surface, as any body whatsoever, that is not absolutely solid.
31. Remember to place all about motion, under the head of The Manner
or Harmony of Existence.
32. To observe how the Planets may act on sublunary things, such as
plants, animals, bodies of men, and indirectly upon their souls too, by that
infinitely subtile matter diffused all around them : which, in all probability, is
so subtile, as to permeate the Air. and any bodies whatsoever, but more
especially the Moon, but most of all, the Comets, because of the great
quantity that is diffused from them ; and to show how it is probable the An-
cients got the notion, from the long experience of the Antediluvians.
33. Relating to the 19th. Compute how much Motion there may be,
in an inch square of Gunpowder, when set on fire, compared with some
solid body, when moving straight forward ; and, from the prodigious quan-
tity of it, to prove, that it could neither take that motion, from any cir-
cumambient body, nor have it, in itself, before, and that it was an actual
creation, at that very time : and to show the only way, whereby motion ie
cheated, is by Attraction, and therefore that this must be from Attraction
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENClS 725
34. To show how, and by what laws, a compound body, of any
degree of rarity, may have any degree of hardness or inseparabili-
ty; and vice versa^ how a very dense body, and of little vacuity, may be,
in comparison of it, very soft and separable.
35. Relating to the 19th. To show how fiery and shining (bodies) are
inflamed, or enlightened, in this manner.
36. To show, if I think proper, how Sir Isaac Newton was very sensi
ble, that all Spontaneous Enkindling was from a certain species of attrac-
tion.
37. To show that it is not only highly probable, but absolutely certain,
that the Fixed Stars are so many Suns. For it is certain, in the first place,
t'hat they do shine by their own light S i. e. not by the Sun's ; for altho' we
do not exactly know how far distant they are, yet we know that they are so
far distant, at least, that the annual Revolution of the Earth makes no sensi-
ble alteration in their position. And we know certainly, that the light of
the Sun, at such a distance, will be no more than about so much, as the-
light of a Fixed Star is here. (Let any body calculate and see.) And
now I ask. Whether or no it be not certain, tiiat no body will reflect the
light of another body, which does not shine upon it brighter than a single
Fixed Star does upon the Earth, so much as to cause it to shine, with its
reflected light, so brightly as the Fixed Stars do, at such a distance. And
then, in the second place, it is certain, they must be pretty near about so
big. And thirdly, it is certain that they must shine with as bright a light,
or else they could never appear so bright at such a distance. This we may
also be certain of, by calculation. Which three things are all that are
needed to make a Sun.
Coroll. 1. from the foregoing : That our Sun is a Fixed Star, is as cer-
tain, as that any one particular Star in the heavens is one.
Coroll, 2. It is as probable that the other Fixed Stars, or Suns, have
Systems of planets about them, as it would be that ours had, to one who
had seen a Fixed Star, or Sun, every way hke it, have them.
38. To bring in, if there happens a good place for it, that it is equally
probable, in itself, that all, or the greater part, of the Universe was crea-
ted at the time of the Mosaic Creation ; as that all, or the greatest part, of
the Universe was created at once, at any other time.
39. Relating to the 18th. To show that the motion will be made by
rebounding, if the particles are elastic; and how that motion will be other-
wise begotten, if they be not elastic, but perfectly hard.
40. To observe that, for aught we know, the most dense bodies we are
acquainted with, do not take up'about the 10,000,000.000th part of the space
they are in; if there shall be need of taking notice of it.
41. Relating to the I4th. To instance, how all and every of the parti-
cles, here u})on the Earth, do follow a particular particle, in the atmos-
phere of a planet, of a Fixed Star, etc.
42. To observe about all the mountains being pitched over to the west-
ward.
43. To observe about all stones being broken pieces of stones.
44. To observe that, if bodies have no substance of their own, so nei-
ther is solidity, strictly speaking, a property belonging to body, and to
show how. And if solidity is not so, neither are the other properties of
body, which depend upon it, and are only modifications of it; so that there
is neither real substance, nor property, belonging to bodies ; but all that is
real is immediately in the First Being.
Coroll. 1. Hence, see how God is said, still more properly, to be Ens en-
tium, or, if there was nothing else in the world but bodies, the only Real
Thing, so that it may be said, in a stricter sense than hitherto," Thou an,
and there is none beside thee."
i2^ APPENDIX.
Corolh 2. Hence see, that, instead of Matter being the only propej
substance, and more substantial than any thing else, because it is hard and
solid; yet, it is truly nothing at all, strictly and in itself considered.
Coroll. 3. The nearer in nature beings are to God, so much the more
properly are they beings, and more substantial. And that Spirits are
much niore properly beings, and more substantial, than bodies.
45. To observe, it is somewhat difficult to know, how it comes to pass,
that there are, in all Continents, however uneven and confused, hilly and
jumbled, though they seem to have mountains and valUes, indifferently,
and undesignedly, every where dispersed; yet, that there are such con-
venient Channels, whereby water may be conveyed from the middle of the
Contments, and from all parts, into the Ocean. The reason is, when the
world was first created, the water covering all the earth, the surface of
the earth must needs be very soft, and loose, and easily worn or altered,
by the motions of the water; and afterwards, the water, retiring in such a
vast body, into one place, from off the continents, and some places of the
(continents) being higher, and others lower, some were easily worn, others
more difficult ; in some places, the waters moving with more force, in
others with less, some places would necessarily be worn deeper than
others, from the middle of the continent to the ocean : and as the water
decreased, as going off from the earth, all would retire into those chan-
nels ; and, the water still decreasing, the remainder would run in the deep-
er places of these channels ; and after they [the waters] were gone, they
left channels every where; into which, the waters afterwards gushing out,
in various parts of the continent, would naturally find their way. Thus,
also, after the Deluge, when the surface of the earth was again loosened.
By this means it comes to pass, that, generally, our large rivers have
champaign countries, without stones, on each side of them, before we
come to the ridges of mountains, that commonly run parallel ^to them^
at some distance, on each side ; and yet, nearer the river still, there are
meadows on each side, lower than the plain; and last of all, the channel
itself, as in Connecticut River, because the water, when it first began to
rfeflow from the land, it moved in vast quantities, enough to fill the whole
space between the parallel mountains; so that the reason, why the coun-
try is so plain, is, because it was all once the bottom of a river; but after-
wards, the water decreasing, was confined to a narrower compass, and
wore the meadows out. At la?t, still narrowing, it was confined to the
space between the banks. But there being still a remainder, in the cham-
paign, and country between the greater channels, this, flowing off by de-
crees, into them, wore the lesser channels, for our little rivers.
46. The reason of the different Refrangibility of Rays, must be, either
the different Figure, or Magnitude, or Hardness, or Internal Texture, or
Density, of the Rays. There can be no other differences, between one
ray and another, except the diflerence be some of these. — Now, first, it
cannot be the different Figure, that causes the different Refrangibility.
This would not cause some rays to be more attracted towards the edge of
bodies ; for all bodies, equal in other respects, are equally attracted, let
them be of what figure so ever; nor will this serve to explain, how some
are more easily reflected, than others. Different Magnitude is alike in-
sufficient for these purposes. Different Hardness can cause no difference
in the Attractibility. The Internal Textiire can make no manner of dif-
ference, either in refraction or reflection. If the Quantity of Matter, and
the Surface, be the same, the different Swiftness of Motion cannot be the
reason. Wherefore, there remains nothing more, that can be the cause,
but the different Density — the different Quantity of Matter in the rays, in
the same room. Then we will suppose there to be a great deal of differ-
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE.
121^
ence, between the rays of the Sun, in this respect — some more dense, and
acme more rare, as in all other bodies. Now^ there will be this other dif-
ference, arising from this, viz. th^i the densest rays will come from the
Sun, with the most rapid motion ; not because thoy are less obstructed, by
the medium they so through, but because, as every body may see, their
mutual repercussions in the Sun, before they leap out into the vast cir-
eumambient expanse, will be much more violent, because of l heir greater
gravity, which we have shown to be the reason of these repercussions. —
Now, in the first place, we have no reason to think, but that there is a dif-
ference in the Density of the Rays of the Sun; and, if so, we are certain,
that that will cause a difference in the Rapidity of their Motion ; and
therefore, certainly would cause a difference in their Refrnn nihility ; for
it is certain, that those rays, that move swiftly by a body, will be attracted
least by it, and those that move slowest by it, will be attracted most.
This will, also, certainly cause a difference in the Reflexibility of Rays;
for those rays, that strike on a body with greatest force, will be most di-
ficuUly reflected, and those that strike wilh least force will be reflected
most easily : those, that strike it most forcibly, are most likely to make
their way forward without reflection ; and those bodies, that are most
likely to stand a stroke of the weaker rays, so as to reflect them, will give
way to the stronger rays. Now, whether this difference in the density of
the rays be the reason of the different Refrangibility or no ; I think we
may be sure of this, that, if the true reason were removed, and there
should be a difference in the Density of Rays, this would certainly be a
new reason of difference in the Refrangibility. •
It may be objected to this, that there ie an infinite variety in the density
of bodies, and so doubtless of rays, and at that rate there would be an infi-
nite variety of simple Colours. — I answer. And so there is; and multitudes
have been distinguished, and more might be, if we had instruments and
senses sufliciently accurate. The progression, there is from the highest to
the lowest colours, is through an infinite variety. But the reason, why
there are n» colours below Blue, is, because if there are any rays, rarer
than the blue, they, are so weak, that they degenerate into shade, and are
undistinguishable from darkness, and because they have not gravity
enough to beget a motion in them, suflicient to cause them to leap out, at
such a distance.
This explication very well agrees with experience. Red is the highest,
strongest, harshest colour, because it is caused by the densest and most ra-
pid rays ; blue, more gentle and weak. Red gives the most light, because
the rays have more of vivacity, and more strongly affect the organ ; blue,
the nearest approaching to darkness. Red, long beheld, is painful to the
eyes ; green and blue are pleasing, easy, gentle, inoffensive and healthful
to the organ. Blue is so weak a colour, the rays are so weak, that they
are reflected from the weakest bodies, such as air, and their exhalations,
as in the blueness of the skies; which are so weak, that they let througk
the stronger rays; though sometimes at sunsetting, when the air is dense-
all the rest of the rays are stopped but the Red, which fight their way
through all the exhalations the air is full of, and then the Sun looks as red
as blood.
Corollary. Because there is such a difference in the Density of the
rays of light, it appears that the Atoms, of which the rays of light are com-
posed, are immensely less, than the rays themselves.
47. Since, as has been shown, body is nothing but an infinite resistance,
in some parts of space, caused by the immediate exercise of Divine power;
it follows, that as great and as wonderful power is every moment exerted
«ia tlw? upholding of the world, as at first was exerted in its rfetttion • the firs!.
728 APPENDIX.
creation being only tlie first exertion of this power, to cause sucii resist-
ance, and the preservation, only the continuation or the repetition of thi&
power, every moment to cause this rey\stance : so that the Universe is cre-
ated out of nothing every moment. And, if it were not for our imagina-
tions, which hinder us, vve might see that wonderful work performed con-
tinually, which was seen by the morning stars, when they sang together.
43. There is that, which is peculiarly wonderful in Trees, beyond any
thing that is to he found in the inanimate world, even the manner of their
grovvmg from the seed. Their amazing diversification into such curious
branches, leaves, flowers, fruits, and seeds; and so successively from one
seed after another, in the same manner, from age to age, forever.
The discovery of the little tree in the seed, has opened a door for finding
out these wonders ; butj without that, we might have known that the parts
of the tree are in miniature, before they are in perfection ; for the bud,
which is but another sort of seed, is nothmg but the leaves, twigs, flowers
and fruits, folded up together, whieh we see by degrees unfold themselves.
But the trees being in embryo in the seed, does not seem to solve the
difficulty, for the tree most certainly does not keep to its rule, does not ex-
actly f:tllow its copy in the seed ; for we may make the tree grow almost as
we please. If we iop the tree, there will peep out new branches from the
body of the tree, where there was no sign of a branch. But if the branches
of the tree did really grow exactly in the same form as their pattern in the
seed, this might indeed solve for the growing of one tree, but not for that
infinite succession, and endless otfspring, of trees, that may proceed from it;
except we suppose that,in "one seed, are actually contained an infinite num-
ber of trees and seeds, one within another ; for this makes actually an infi-
nite number of trees twice over, in the same seed : first, an infinite number
of successions of one tree, less than another, and by that time we come to
the least, (we must be allowed to speak contradictions here,) the offspring
will be so numerous, that there will be actually an infinite number of trees
of the same size and standing. Wherefore this matter of the Growth of
Trees still remains very difficult.
The reason of it would not be altogether so difficult and perplexing, if
they always grew iji the same regular order. We do not despair of find-
ing out the reason of that, which always happens alike, and in the same
order. Thus, when we have reduced the motion of the Planets to arulcj
we have got above half way towards giving the reason of their motions.
But the Branches of Trees seem not capable of being reduced to any rule
at all; but there is an infinite variety — one branch grows out here, and
another there, without any order.
But we shall be helped in this matter, if we consider, that all trees and
plants, universally, when they first sprout out of the ground, while there
is, as yet, but one twig, are exactly regular ; that is, having the buds
which grow out of them, which are branches in miniature, standing in a
regular and uniform manner — a leaf always growing under the bud; In
some, two come out together, one right opposite to the other, alvvay»
standing transverse to the last two, as in the twig, A B, in the maple tree ;
In others, but one at a time, standing at regular distances, on different
sides, in such order as to stand round the twig, in the form of a screw, so
that the branches shall stand out on every side, as in the twig, C D, in the
apple, the pear, the cherry, etc. ; in others, having two together, growing
out of opposite sides, but not standing transverse, like the maples, as in the
twig E F ; In others, having four or five standing round the twig together,
as in G G ; In others, having but one at a time, standing always opposite
to each other, as in I K ; and innumerable other ways, but yt always
regular. And as the first sprouts of the tree are always regular, so w»
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE.
m
all the young sprouts ofthe tree afterwards, when the tree comes to be divi-
ded into many branches ; yea, always as long as the tree lives, all the twigs,
4hat are of that years growth, are regular. So that it follows, that the body,
\
\
\
/
/
Or
\
\
N
/
/
the main branches, and the little twigs, and every part, of every trea iu
the world, in their first beginnings, were regular. So that, if all the trees
had continued as they were, in the year that they grew ; the whole tree,
with all the branches, small and great, would be regular. And now we
are sure that, if the sap did not flow, more easily, into one bud or branch
than another, or, if one were not otherwise advantaged above another, if
all the buds and branches had, in all respects, equal advantages for grow-
ing ; the tree would be most exactly regular. It follows clearly, and cer-
tainly ; for, if the common trunk, A B, when it first grew, was regular, and
the branches, ^, m, w, o, at first were regular, and the branches of the
branches, as r s, were also regular, and so on ; it is certain, if all these
branches continued as they were at first, and every bud or branch expand-
ed itself alike, that the whole tree, A B, will always continue to grow reg-
ularly. Thus far we are clear, that the miniatures of all plants are regu-
lar, and that there is no provision made, in the seeds and bud. for any but
a regular growth, and that, if it were not for some accidental causes that
promoted or hindered the growth of one ofthe branches or buds, n o, more
than another, that all the tree, in the end, would be regular.
We need not perplex ourselves to find out, what should give one ^
greater advantage of growth than another. The least thing in the ^orld
may be sufficient, when they are so small and tender : ten thousand thmgs
might be thought of.
Many plants do actually always continue to grow regular ; as most
herbs and weeds, that are but of one year's growth, and come trees ; and,
of those that err from their seminal pattern, some keep nearer to it than
others.
We therefore conclude, that the first trees, that ever were, were regu-
lar trees, or at least regular parts of trees, so contrived, with vessels,
pipes and valves, that, as it receives more sap, it continually desires to
shoot forth towards B. And infinite wisdom so contrived the curious
workmanship ofthe inlets, receptacles, passages and outlets, from A lo B,
that that which is, by degrees, added at B, by the gentle motion of the
sap, from A to B, through the pipes, shall be cast into the same form, and
shall come out in the same fashion, as if it were cast into a mould. It i?
Vol. I. 92
73©
APPENDIX.
als^o so contrived, that, as it continues to proceed towards B. the course of
some ot the passages shall be directed so, as to cause it to shoot forth on
the side at /i, and at every such regular distance, just as the engineer con-
trives his clock to strike at vniiorm distanceb, and the sap proceeds for-
wards in the branch, 71 o, in th<^. same manner as it did in the trunk A B;
and in like manner breaks out at the ^^ies, at regular distances from r to *,
and then branches tbrth, in like manner, at the sides of r *, and so on, in
innnitum, to the worlds end. And she trees, that grow now, are nothing
but the branches of those first trees ; which, although the communicatioa
wi[h the original branch has ceased, yet slill continue to grow and to be di-
versified into more branches, in the same regular and uniform method, in
infinitum : and the seeds, from whence our trees proceed, are no new plants,
but branches of the old, a continuation of the same plant, in its infinite
regular progress — branches not yel expanded. The trees, or seeds, or
whatever they were, that God first created, were only the beginning of
this progress, enough to set it a going. »So it is contrived, that, at such
due and uniform distances, these little continuations of the branches of the
tree, while they are very tender, shall be wrapped in the curious covering-
and shelter of leaves, flowers and fruits, and some only of leaves and flow-
ers, and shall drop off; so tiiat when the seed drops off, it is only the regu-
lar confuiaation of these branches. And as it drops into the ground,
though the continuation is uninterrupted, yet, receiving sap from the
ground, it will not cease to grow: which is no morestrange, than that the
branch of an apple-tree, if cut off and cast into the ground, will coutinne
to grow.
The leaves are still nothing but branches of the tree, that grow not so
big, and so contrived as to cleave together a ter such a manner. So like-
wise is the flowar, and the fruit too is a compages of brandies, yet other-
wise modelled. There is nothing belonging to a tree but branches; and
all. that the first trees, v/hich God create.!, liad to do, was to proceed to
the end of the world, in such regular branches, having various stated pe-
riods, at the same stated distances: at v^hich periods, there happen re-
markable changes, and unusual phenomena, among the branches, as there
muy oe various periods in an engine of human contrivance : some return-
ing every second, every minute, every quarrer of an hour, hour, day, month
and year. — .\s, for the leaves, flowers and fruits, they are not to be looked
upon as a continuation of these regular branches, but as part of the sub-
stance of the trunk 1 o which they grow.
Tnere is but ht-re and there one of these buds, that grow thus regular-
ly and expand themselves. Perhaps some die, most of them conhnue in
their littleness and imperfect state ; the sap not running plcntifrdly enough
into them, having more free passage elsewhere, or being by some means
diverted ; and so, the part growing biggpr. they are at last covered in it,
and lie latent, until by some means the passage of the sap elsewhere is
stopped, as by lopping of the tree, or otherwise; and then the sap. flowing
more plentifully into them, causes them to spring torth, and make their
way out of the bark. It may lie, like a seed in the tree, for many years,
and, upon such an occasion, spring tbrth. Hence it is, that those little
twigs, how small soever, though but of one years growth, that grow out
of great tree?-, yet always h^ve their beginning and rise close by the very
heart of the tree; because all the rest that is above it has grown and been
added, since the tree was- so ?mall as to bear beds at that place. We had
as good think that trees grow out of the ground, without seeds, as that
branches grow out of the trunk without buds ; for the bwds are but another
sort, of seeds, that cleave to the tree, and the seeds are but another sort of
bui:-. that drop into the grfjund.
49. { Vid. 14.) h\ order to this, it is not only necessary that God should
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 731
tell the number of the stars, and know the exact bigness, weight, density,
nvimber, and distance, of those great bodies or the Universe; nut only that
he snould weigh the mountains in exact scales, ana the hills in p-jriectly
even balances, and measure the seas as in the hollow of his hand , but he
must comprehend the dust of the earth in a measure. He must
measure the dusr. of the earth in all these respects — he must know
the exact number of the particles of dust, the exact dimensions and
weight of every atom, the exact distance of every one, yea, of every part
of every one, from every other, yea, from every part of all others in the
universe. Thus, Infinite Wisdom is as much concerned, not only in the
excellent Arrangement of the world, but in the simple Creation of it, as
Infinite Power. Yea, one single atom cannot have a being without it ;
one single atom could not move without it, inasmuch as we have shown,
that motion cannot be without Infinite Wisdom ; and again, that no body
could have being, without motion, any otherwise, than as the world had a
being from all eternity.
50. The only way that the soul can influence the body is by the emit-
ting of animal spirits from the brain; and when the soul retracts animal
spirits from some part, it is by emission in others. This emission is either
natural, which follows merely from the presence of the soul in the brain ;
or voluntary, that which follows of itself, from thoughts and passions. And
the only way that the body has influence upon the soul, is by the influx of
animal spirits to the brain, or efflux from it.
31 When I come to speak of the Body of Man, let a demonstration
of the Soul, being distinct from matter, be inserted.
52. (Vid. 17.) That is, the least wrong step, would thus disorder all
things, and quite overthrow the Universe, except God, irom time to time,
set the whole Universe a going anew; which would be necessary, because
the least wrong turn in one atom causes a wrong motion in every atom in
the Universe; and this also, returning at the end of some given period, or
continuing at intervals of time, longer or shorter, equal or unequal, would
at length overthrow the Universe.
53. I believe all Fluidity arises from Repulsion.
54. If the Fixed Stars moved round the Earth in twenty-four hours,
none of them would be seen here upon the earth; none of their rays would
ever reach the Earth : For although it cannot be demonstrated how far
distant they are from us, yet they must needs be so far distant, that
such a motion would be at least ten times so swift as the motion of the
rays of light. According to the ordinary computation of their distance,
it wotdd be several thousand times swifter. But we will suppose it to be
ten times. Where- .-, o
fore, I say, that if E— :?»;^;;^ss=^.*=.™^^^^ .."VV
the motion of the .-■•'" y^"^' i '****'^^
Star at S, round /' ^ Jt*
th-. Earth T, be ten
times so swift as the
motion of the bodies
emitted on all sides,
from the body S,
none of those emit-
ted bodies wfll ever
reach the body T.
In such cases, it is
evident, that bo-
dies so emitted,
would have a two-
foll mo^ion ; viz.
a moti n whereby
they are quitted
O
/
702 APPENDIX.
from S, and also the mol ion which they receive with the body, while tJief
are with it. Thus the ray R, emitted from S towards T, would beside*
have a motion towards W ; w hich it had while it was in the body, equal
to the motion of the body S, and whicli it don't lose when emitted.
Wheretbre it is manifest, that the motion of R towards W, will be ten
times so swift as its motion towards T : so that by the time it has got the
distance from S to T, in the direction S T, it is manifest it will have got
ten times as far towards W, or in that direction : so that it ir, most mani-
fest, that it would never reach T. And even the ray B, that is sent out
right behind the star S, moves nine times as swiftly towads W, as towards
E. So that it is evident, that all the rays that can be emitted from the
star S, move at least nine times so swiftly towards W, as they gain to-
wards the Earth. It is therefore evident, that they all will fall on that
side of the Earth, that is towards W. We will take one instance more.
Let the emis.^^ion of the ray O, be towards O, Jt is evident, that this ray
wull never gain one inch towards E, or the East, being carried at least
nine times so swiitly towards W, or the W est, the contrary point : Because,
being carried at least nine times so swiftly towards W, by that time it is
got halfway of the distance in that direction, it will have got nine times
as far to the West, and therefore will miss the globe of the Earth.
55. — Proposition. The Cohesion of bodies, or the parts of bodies, to
one another, can be from nothing else but their tendency, or gravity, one
to another. So that ail cohesion in the world, arises from this. This is
the only reason, why every the least part of all bodies do not move proper-
ly at liberty, without any respect one to another. For instance, the only
reason of the cohesion of the bodies, or the parts of
bodies a 6, must be from their tending, or gravitating, c
to each other : for it must be, either because they
d
tend to each other, or because the parts of the body a, next to ?;, are linked
and fastened in, amongst the parts of the body 6. I can think of no medi-
um. Neither is the second another case different from the first ; for the
question is. Why all the corporeal parts below the plane c d. cleave to any
oi the parts above that plane ? Let some of the corporeal parts be parti-
cle*^, conceived as coming out of the body o, and linked and locked into ihe
parts of the body 6, or no. It is all one. as it tliey are conceived as only
parts of the body t>, only cleaving to the body a. It is evident, therefore,
that this is not the reason : therefore the other is. — N. B. When bodies
are press'd together by circumambient bodies, the proposition does not re-
gard that as cohesion.
5»). Theparts which constitute the Atmosphere, are two-fold. (1.) The
parts of the Ether, drawn and pressed together by gravity to the Earth :
which is nothing but exceedingly minute, subtil, active particles, which
parts are the most penetrating. Now it is certain if there be any Etherial
Matter at all, however little, this is one part of the atmosphere. For, if
there be any, that which is round about the Earth, or any other celes
tial body, will bo very much condensed and pressed together, by its
tendency to such body. So that although it be almost infinitely rare, at the
distance of four or five diameters of the Earth; yet it will, according to
the laws of gravity, be thick enough at the surface of the Earth, so that
there are no proper bounds to this part of the Atmosphere, inasmuch as it
is no* hing but the Ether pressed together, according as it is nearer or far-
ther from the centre of the Earth. It is in vain therefore to pretend to
setting bounds to the Atmosphere. (2.) Another part are the vapours and
exhalations which ascend from the globe — parts of liquids rarified, so as
to ascend from the Earth, by means of the gravity of the rest of the Atmos-
phere. These vapours are wholly constituted of small bubbles, as is now
>?OTES ©N NATURAL SCIENCE. 730
jah.id by philosophers ; these bubbles being lighter than the Atmosphere,
not because the hqiiid oi' it, which makes the skin or wall of the bubble, ie
rarer than theair,but because the air or bubrile matter, that is in ihe bubble is,
by the sunbeams ur otherwise,made more rarethan the circumambient air: so
that take the skin of the bubble and all together,and it is lighter than a part of
the air that is round about it, of the same dimensions. When we say that
the air within the bubble is rarer than that without, it must be the etherial
part of the air, or at least another part of the air that is not constituted of
these bubbles, for that which is in all the bubbles is not the bubbles. Now-
here in the first place, it is certain that these exhalations do constitute a
part of the Atmosphere that is round about ; and, secondly, it is certain that
ihey do not wholly constitute it, as has been by some thought : for it is con-
trary to the supposition, viz. that these bubbles are lighter than the air,
and therefore ascend in it. Than what air are these bubbles lighter ? It
is not meant that these bubbles arc lighter or rarer than these bubbles, and
therefore ascend among them : so that these are not the primary parts of
the air. Yea, it is certain that the matter of our Atmosphere is the very
same with the Ether, the same with that which is in the spaces between
the heavenly bodies ; and that there is a certain subtile matter in these
spaces, and that it is the same with, or at least partly constituted of, the
air; only the air is the Ether much compressed. If it has been proved
that the self-expanding quality of the air is so great, as has been said by
the late philosophers; for if one inch square of it, when free and having
nothing incumbent to press it together, will expand itseif so much, it is cer-
tain that the whole Atmosphere, being free, and having nothing incumbent,
will expand itself into all the Solar System. And if one inch square of air,
at the distance of a semi-diameter of the Earth, will expand itself so as to
fill the Solar System, then there is nothing incumbent upon the Atmos-
phere sufficient to hinder its free expansion : so that the matter of our air
2s abroad in the heavenly spaces.
2. The etherial part of the air, that is lierenear the Earth, is much more
compressed by reason of the exhalations, or that part that is made up
of bubbles floating in the air; for though they in themselves are lighter
than the air, yet they have some weight, and must therefore necessarily
add to the weight, that is incumbent upon that lower part of the Atmos-
phere, whereby the air below, in general, is denser and heavier, and so
more able to bear up more such exhalations.
3. There is yet another way, whereby the rays of the Sun do doubtless
€ause particles to ascend off from terrestrial bodies, beside this of rarifying
of liquids, and making of them hghter than the air, so as to be buoyed up
thereby. For as the air or Ether is nothing but exceedingly subtile and
agile particles, made so exceedingly elastic and diffusive, by their lively
motion one among another ; so when the rays of the Sun separate particles
.as subtile as they are, and like unto^them, from terrestrial bodies, and
give them as brisk a motion as the particles of Ether have, such particles
thereby do become some of them, or in alLrespects whatever become par-
tioles of ether, and will move up or down, on one side or another indiffer-
ently, in the Ether, a? other particles of Ether do. Now there is no doubt
but that there are great plenty of particles in terrestrial bodies, that are as
fine as the Ether, but only are fixed adhering to other particles by gravity,,
and want nothing to make them become parts of Ether, but to be disen-
gaged and loosened, and to have a suficiently active motion given them..
We have showed that all bodies are constituted of atoms, which are, it is
probable, finer than any etherial particles. And it is not to be doubted,
therefore, that all bodies are capable of being dissolved into parts, as fine
as etherial ones. Siat this is what I would, that doubtless there |are great
734 APPENDIX.
ploiny of particlas in bodies, proper for etherial matter, and wanting nothing
but, lo be loosened and set m motion. And it ii be to, i ihrnk it cannot be
doubted, but; that the rnys ot thr- Sun do daily disengage afiti loosen plenty,
and set them into a motion suliiciuntly lively and bricj< ; and so thai the re
is continually rismg etherial matter trom oit rlie suriace or tije Earth, and
that this, in considerable m^-a^ure, consdtules ihv Atmosphere, and is not
specifically difierent from lii; tirst constituent parts.
4. Aiid se.-ing- these particies are so very active, and therefore diftusive,
an i move indiiierently anyway m the Etner, no tioubt but iho^^e that are
daily raised from off the Earth may di=.perse, many of them at mmiense
distances, in a very short time, though noc so quick as rajs of light, nor in
right lines as they move.
5. There are, doubtless, the like etherial particles, continually diffused
"from the other Planets, as from the Earth: and, CKtens paribus^ the more
any planet has of the Suns mfiuence, the more of these particles are dif-
fused from it; and therefore, there are abundant ly more from Comets,
than from any of the Planets. And, seeing there is such subTile matter,
diffused around, from all the lieavenly bodies, iiiVc the etherial spaces, it is
probiible, that the Ether is chieily composed of them.
6. We have these two reasons, to think, that liie motion of these tub-
tile particles is exceedingly rapid, (I.) Because, they receive their motion
from the rays of the Sun, ',vnich move so svviftly, as to come from the Sun
in seven or eight minutes, and (i.) It can absolutely be proved, by their
great elasticity — so great, that an inch square of air will, by its elasticity,
if sufficiently compressed, be of sufficient force, to move a prodigious
weight; wiiich could not be, except the motion of those particles were
prodigiously swift.
7. This matter, that arises from the heavenly bodies, will diffuse its-elf
abundantly faster, at a distance from those bodies, than near them; both
because they are so much less retarded, by their gravity to the bodies from
whence they came, and because, they have millions of times more liberty,
and their motion less resisted by circumambient j)a nicies.
8. There may be a great difference, in the kinds of particles, dittused
from ditferent planets: even as there is a great dinrrence in the particles,
that are diffused from particular bodies, upon the Earth, which causes
different odours.
9. Those Effluvia, that are diffused from the bodies of the Universe, dif-
fusing themselves so fast, and being so fine and penetrating, and of differ-
ent kinds, may cause con.-ideranle and different effects in other planets.
Being diffused into all parts of the etherial spaces, and mixing themselves-
vvith their atmospheres, and being so very active, they may produce con-
siderable effects in the temperature of their air, and on their plants and
animals, which have so much to do with their air. And these eiiects will
be different, at diiTerent times, according as the bodies are nearer, or fur-
ther off, and according as the rays of the Sun, whicii cause them, tall upon
either the side that is towards them, or that that is trom them. And, cete-
ris paribus^ those bodies, which are nearest, will have much the greatest
effects upon the Earth, and, therefore. X\\^ Moon has vastly greater eff-^cts
of this kind, than any of the Planets. And, ceteris partbus^thost: bodies
will have the greatest effects upon the Earth, which emit most of these ef-
fluvia ; and, therefore. Comets will have much greater alterations upon
the Earth, than any of the primary Planets.
10. Whether these effluvia are diffi'.sed from one star to another, in
an hour, or a month, a longer or a shorter time, i: ahers not the case.
Neither will it cause but that there shall be constoiu aiiier r-*^ effects, pro-
duced at certain periods, according to the different places and aspects of
SOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 7S5
'the stars, provided that these effluvia are propagated to the same dis-
tance at the same time. For, as to this, it alters not the case, wiiether,
at the Full Moon, we have the effects of the offliivia of the Full Moon, or
of the First, Quarter, or of the New Moon: yet, it will not lollow, but
that, at every Full Moon, we shall have the same etiects produced.
11. It seems to me probable, that, before the Flood, when the Earth
enjoyed so temperate and undisturbed an Atmosphere, when the effects
of the stars, of (his nature, were constant, being not disturbed by the per-
turbations of the Atmosphere, as now, and the lives of men were so long,
that they knew the effects of the Planets upon the Earth ; that they could
for'-tell nearly what effects such a position or aspect of the Stars would
produce in the Atmosphere, and upon the plants and animals of the Earth;
having so much opportunity of experience and observation, by reason of
their long lives; and that the tradition of this, from Noah and his sons to
their posterity, has been the cause of that general opinion, which the na-
tions of the world have had, that the various phases and appearances of
the planets had a considerable effect upon the earth ; and thus gave rise
to Judicial Astrology, and, in a great measure, to their Worshipping of
the Planets.
12. Corollary^ from the first part. Hence it is, that the Atmosphere of
the Moon is so much less, and thinner, than that of the Er.rth: it having
so much less attraction, it cannot attract so much of the ether about it,
nor will it be so much compressed, and so dense.
13. These effluvia, or subtile particles, are not only continually dissol-
ving, and diffusing from the bodies of the Universe, but also, doubtless,
are continually settling to those bodies, and so become fixed again. I do
not suppose, that they precipitate, as dust in water; but, seeing that far
the greatest part of the etherial matter that is in the whole Universe, is
near the suriace of the Stars; these particles, crowding about these bo-
dies, doubtless often are catched, by coming so appositely to some of their
fixed particles, that they adhere by their gravity, and their motion is not
sufficient, to carry rh^-m clear. They may, also, so far lose their motion,
that it shall not be sufficient, to keep them playing oft" from the Earth.
14. Here, near the surface of the Earth, where the air is so dense, par-
ticles, that are not so fine as the particles of pure ether, may easily diffuse
themselves, nevertheless; the Atmosphere counterbalancing most, though
not all, of their gravity, so that, their motion may cast them to a great
height and distance. And of these particles, our Atmosphere is doubtless,
in considerable measure, composed; and of this kind, I suppose, the efilu-
via, which cause odours, to be, and other efrluvia, that are emitted from all
bodies, upon the Earth, set in motion, not only by the rays of the Sun, but
also, by the motion of circumambient aerial particles, and by intestine mo-
tion, in the bodies themselves.
57. 1. It is already determined, what Exhalations are, that they are
nothing but bubbles of water, including atmospheric air, or some other
etherial matter, considerably rarer than the air without. The only thing
that wants to be known, is, bow these bubbles come to be made. In or-
der to determine this, we must first know, hov\' any bubbles are made,
which is, by driving a parcel of air under the surface of the water ; so that,
the water being so fluid, immediately closes near it, so that there is a par-
cel of air inclosed by the water. Now, this incloeed air immediately ga-
thers itself into a globular form, by reason of the gravity of the parts of
the air, one to another, as, likewise, the gravity of the parts of the water,
which will prevent any prominences of water, inwards, amongst the air.
The air, also, immediately ascends again, to emerge from the water,
whereupon, most of the v/ater that was over it, runs off on every side;
7S6 APPENDIX,
but water being a thing, whose particles are so fitted, one to another, that
they adhere one to another, by their gravity, the skin, or the walls of the
bubble, will not immediately break; though the particles of water run oft'
with infinite ease, before it comes to the last skin, because they run upon
other water, that attracts it as much, as these particles that they run
from.
2. What makes small bubbles break is, 1. The endeavour of the air
qqite to emerge ; for the lowest part of the air is something lower tlian the
surface of the water, by reason of the weight of the -»
incumbent water in the skin of the bubbles : 2. The
weight of the water, whereby it endeavours to run off
down to the body of water : 3. The attraction of the
water, tliat is at the basis of the walls of the bubbles;,
for the water, that is at A and C, attracts the water of Au^
the skin, that is next to it, with considerable strength.
3. We see that small bubbles live much longer than great ones, 1. be-
cause the skin is not so strongly attracted by the subjacent water, inas-
much as the margin of the bubble is not so large ; and 2. the endeavour of
the air to emerge is not so great, there not being so much below the sur-
face of the water, because the weight that presses it under is not so great.
3. Because the weight of the water of the skin is not so great.
4. A very small bubble, being disjoined from the water, and suspended
in the air, provided the air within remains as it was, and the bubble be not
broken by something external, would live forever, or at least a very long
time; for the weight of the water, whereby it tends to run from the top to
the bottom of the bubble, would be very inconsiderable, the bubble being
so small ; and then a parcel of air, ascending out of the water, would take
no more water, than just would sufHce for a skin. The weight would be
nothing near equal to the tendency of the particles one to another; for we
see in great bubbles it is hardly equal, where the weight is so much great-
er; therefore the weight would not be sufficient to disjoin those particles,
therefore the bubble would not be broken by t^e weight. 2. The attrac-
tion of the water, from whence it ascended, would not contribute to it, be-
cause it would be carried at a distance from it. 3. Nor the endeavour of
the inclosed air to get out or emerge from the water, or in bubbles that lie
on the suriace, because it is supposed it would be entirely emerged and
disjoined.
5. Now then all that is necessary to be done, by the Sun's rays, in or-
der to cause bubbles to ascend from the water, is, to drive very minute
particles of air under water, and to make the air inclosed so much rarer
than the rest of the air, that this air, together with the watery skin, shall
be lighter than a parcel of other air of the same bigness.
6. The air that is close to the surface of the water, is far more exposed
to the force of the Sun's ray's, than any at a distance, because the other
air has room to yield to the stroke of the rays, but this must bear all the
brunt, and stand the stroke, and can go no furth ^r. A body, that is smit-
ten upon an anvil, suffers much more by the stroke, than a thing that is^
floating in the free air. Therefore the air, that is next to the surface of
the water, will be much more rarilied by the Sun's rays than the other
air.
7. If a very small parcel of air, that is next to the water, happen to be
struck so to advantage, by the rays of the Sun, (by many rays striking to-
gether upon it, or otherwise,) as to be smitten just under the surface of
the water, that air, being smitten more forcibly than the other air that is
smitten under, will be more rarified by the Sun's rays than other air ; and
that parcel of the air, so smitten under, emerging, will raise a bubble with
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 737
it, and if the air within be rarified enough, (as in all probability it will, be-
cause all the air, that is next to the water, is more rarified than other air,
and this is more rarified than other air, that is next to the water,) I say,
if the air within is rarified enough, it will not only be buoyed up to the
surface of the water, causing a bubble there, but will leap clear out of the
water, and will ascend in the air, till it is in equipoise with the circum-
ambient air.
58. 1. I never yet could light of any satisfying reason, why the Heat
of the Sun is so much greater near the Surface of the Earth, than at a dis-
tance from it. It is said that, near the Earth, the rays are (ioubled by re-
flexion. But they are not dimhled ; for none can think that the Earth re-
flects all the rays that fall upon it, at least not with as much strength as
they come from the Sun, for the reflex light is nothing near so great as the
direct light, it is very evident. But I suppose that the heat, that is very
near the Earth, in a hot summer's day, is a hundred times greater than
merely the direct rays would cause, instead of being only double. And I
suppose, at three or four miles from the Earth, the heat is nothing to what
it is very near: but there is as much of the reflex ray, to a very trifle, as we
have close to the surface, for the rays, that are reflected from the Earth, do
pot cease, in going three or four miles, any more than the rays reflected from
the Moon, or Venus, or Jupiter, or Saturn ; and all the difference, other-
wise, is only according to the squares of the distances from the centre ; and
.what a small matter is that in three or four miles.
2. The heat therefore cannot be caused immediately, by the motion of the
rays of the Sun, but also by the motion of other particles m the At-
mosphere, set in motion by them. Now the reason, why particles should
be mach more set in motiorr, near the Surface of the Earth, than farther
from it, we gave in 57 ; because that part of the Atmosphere, that is close
to the Surface of the Earth, suffers much more from the rays, so that
they will be much more heated, and rarified, and ascending; and the hea-
vier, colder air, that is incumbent, getting under ; so that it is the ascent
of these agitated particles that chiefly causes the heat, which, by degrees,
cooling as they ascend, being no longer subject to the violent force of the
rays, will cause it to be much hotter near the surface and cooler at a dis-
tance.
59. 1. The matter of the Tail of a Comet, does not ascend from the
Sun, because it is made more rare than the Ether ; for it must be very rare
indeed to be so rare, that all the matter of the greatest tails might be con-
tained in a nut-shell; (this is more rare than it is reasonable to suppose ;)
but by the Comet's heating the Ether that is round about, so that the
Ether will have a constant stream from the Comet upwards from the Sun,
yea a very rapid stream, so as to carry some of the rarest parts of the
Comet's Atmosphere with it.
2. These tails entirely cease to be emitted at a consicTerable distance
from the Sun, not because the Comet wants heat torarify. but because the
Ether is so rare it is not strong enough to carry particles with it.
60. All Plants, from the begmning af the world, of the t^ame kind, are
nothing but so many branches of the first plant, or plants, proceeding ever
since, and sprout out in exact order, and at regular distances. But this
regularity consists in the equality of different periods. They do not con-
tinue to send forth branches, one afler another, perpetually, without inter-
mission ; but this germination, has various stops, and stays, of equal
lengths and distances, one from another. If the weather be never so suit-
able, the tree will not continue to emit branches continually, one afler an-
other, without intermission r but afler such a number of branches are emit-
ted, no more will sprout for some months, and then such a number ag^ain
Vol. I. 93
738 APPENDIX.
will unfold themselves, ceasing- again, at the due period. This may be ob-
served, at least in all the trees that grow in this climate, where are suc-
cessions of summer and winter. These periods are usually suited to the
length of these seasons. And once, when the heat here in New-England
continued extraordinarily late, we have had part of two of these periods in
a year ; plants that had stopped, sprouted again. The twig grows, till the
bud for the next year appears, and then ceases; but if the weather con-
tinues warm, it will be a considerable time before these buds will expand
themselves. Another, and the largest distance is, from seed to seed. The
fruit and seed is the extremity of a branch, and that branch or twig, from
which the seed falls, never grows any more at all by it ; tbg tree proceeds
on no farther that way.
61. It is the same thing that distant existence, distant as to place,
should have influence on bodies, as in gravity ; as that existence, distant as
to time, being past, should liave influence on their present existence, as in
the successions of motion.
62. WIND. EXHALATIONS. It is certain, by experience, that
winds do contribute so to. drying up of moisture. It is not conceivable,
that the wind should raise those bubbles, of which watery exhalations con-
sist ; but we conceive it, that it contributes to the raising of them, after
this manner. It may contribute to the raising them from off the surface
of bodies of water, by continually carrying off" the moist air, and by bring-
ing on that from the land which is dryer and more agile ; whose parts are
more briskly moved by the heat, and therefore, are more easily driven un-
der the surface of the water, and so carry it off". It dries things that are
moist upon the land, by carrying off* the exhalations from the loose and
porous parts, as soon as raised, so that they do not lodge again, and stand
in the way of others.
63. PLANETS. A reason why the Greater Planets, as Jupiter, and
Saturn, are placed at such a vast distance from the Sun, and the Lesser
Planets nearer; is because, if such vast bodies were near, they would have
abundantly greater influence by their attraction, to disturb the rest of the
Sun, and so in time, to overthrow the whole system. The Comets would
likewise be greatly exposed to their influence, and their orbits would be
much disturbed by them. And it is fit they should be at a great distance
from the Lesser Planets, otherwise they would greatly disorder their mo-
tion ; and also from one another, for bodies of such mighty force and pow-
er must be kept at a distance, otherwise they will make dreadful work,
one with another.
64. WAVES. Circular Waves in the water are begun, with a raising
or depression of the water, in the centre of these circles, and are made
thus. Suppose the water is raised into a hillock, at 1. This cannot be,
without the water subsiding in the space 2, to make the hillock'; and the
water at 3, is set in motion towards 1 , to fill up that hollow. And it is
most easy to conceive, that the water at 3, moving^ out of its place, ami
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIEI^CBv
t3fj
hereby leaving a valley, the water at 4, will necessarily follow, and so on
to 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11:
for a valley being made /'j\2 /'s\4: /3\^/^7\8 /p\l^/lJ\ y
at 2, the water at 3, ^^ ^^"^ ^"^^ ^"^
comes to fill it up, and leaves a valley at 3 ; then the water at 4 moves in-
ward, and leaves a valley there ; so that the valley that began at 2, spreads
around further and further, in a circle outward, from 1 , ^2, 3, 4, etc. suc-
cessively. But we are to remember that the hillock of matter at 1, imme-
diately subsides and flows every way into the space 2, and stops the wa-
ter at 3, which was set in motion inwards; whereby it necessarily rises
into a hill, for water, being stopped in its motion, will necessarily rise. The
water at 3, being stopped and raised in an hill, this hill falling, contradicts
and stops the' water at 4, and causes that to rise ; so that it is easy to con-
ceive, why there must immediately succeed a rising, spreading af\er- the
same manner. VVe are to remember that we left a valley at 1, where th?r
water subsided, and must necessarily subside lower than the ordinary sur-
face ; because when the hill was raised there, there was a valley round it,
in the space 2. Now the weight and libration of the water, would cause
all the water at 1 , that was higher than that valley, to flow away. There
being now, therefore, a valley at 1, and a hill at 2, it is easy to conceive,
that the libration of the water, will raise another hill at 1, leaving a valley
at 2, which valley will be communicated to 3, 4, 5, etc. after the same man-
ner, and for the same reason, as the first valley ; and this again will suc-
ceed another hill. And so there will be a continued succession of spread-
ing hills and vallies, having their original in the successive hills and va]-
lies, in the spaces 1, and 2, caused by the libration of the water.
But if we suppose, that in the first place, a valley, and not a hill, is ma^^
in the space 1 , then the first circle will be an hill, and not a valley ; for the
w^ter being expe-lled out of 1 , n«»6essar]ly thrusts up the water at 2, and
746
APPENDIX.
causes a hill there : the water at 2, subsiding, thrusts up the water at 3,
that, the water at 4, and so on : and then there being the same reciproca-
tion of the water at 1, and 2, as in the former case, causes the same suc-
cession of circular hills and vallies.
65. LEAVER. — Problem. To give the reason, why the same force
or weight, upon a Leaver or Balance, has a stronger or weaker influence,
according as it is further from, or nearer to, the Center of motion. For
instance, suppose that the weight D,hangingfromtheend A of the balance
A t.
A B, is in equiUbno with the weight E, that is four times less, hanging at
\,he other end, B, of the balance, at four times the distance from the center
of motion, C. To solve this problem, we shall lay down the following
Propositions, as most agreeable to the reason of man.
Proposition 1. Tlie same force or power, which, applied at a certain
single moment, is sufficient to raise the greater weight, D, is requisite to
raise the weight E, which is four times less, four times as far. This is
evident, because the effect is just equal, and what is'wanting in weight, in
the lesser body, is exactly made up in the distance raised. If there is re-
quisite a greater force, to raise the weight E four inches, than one, as
there certainly is, for we suppose no continual repetition of the force, but
an application of it for a certain moment : if so, then I say, there needs
four times as much, for the Vv'eight resists the motion, as well while the
body is moving the 2d moment, (space,) as the first, and as much the 3d,
and*4th, as the 2d.
Hence we may learn, why the weight D will not sink, but hang in equi-
librio with the lesser weight; because, if it subsided, it must raise the
weight E, four times as much as it fell itself, every moment of its fall.
But, in order to that, by t!ie foregoing proposition, there would need a
force snfRcient to raise the weight D, that is, a force that is greater than
the weight D. Wherefore, the weight D will not raise the weight E.
Coroll. It necessarily follows hence, that, if the weight E be made in
the least greater, it will descend, for it hung in equihbrio before; but the
reason of this will appear better, from the following Proposition.
Proposition 2. The supporting or holding up of a greater weight, is an
eflPect, that is fully equivalent to, and requires a force or power full as great,
as the raising or carrying upwards alesser Vv eight. It is exceeding evident ;,
because, if the least degree of force was added, it would carry upwards^
even the greater weight. -i^Or, we may take the Proposition in more gene-
ral terms, thus : The bare resisting of a greater force, is equivalent to the
carrying or moving a body against a lesser.
Hence it follows, that if the lesser body E be made in the least heavier,
or removed further from the center of motion, it will subside, and raise the
greater weight ]) ; because, as has been shown already, it is not sufficient
to raise it now : but if it was heavier, or further removed from A, the
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 741
jsupportincr of it would require more force, than the raising it. Let the
weight E be supposed to be removed to F, a fourth part of the former dis-
tance, and let the weight, at the same time, be made answerably lighter.
It is evident, by the foregoing proposition, that it would then remain in
Gquihbrio with the weight D. It is, therefore, evident by this, that if it
be removed, without proportionally lessening its weight, it will sink, be-
cause the holding it up, would require greater force, than the raising it
before.
66. SOUND. The cause of Sound is agreed to be, a vibrating, or a
trembling motion of the air, consisting of quick and very sudden shocks^
or leaps of the air, reciprocated. It is very eavsy to conceive, why the
meeting of two hard bodies should cause such a trembling, correspondent
to the trembling of these bodies; and why a body, moving steadily, though
very swiftly, in the air, should cause but httle such motion in the air. But
we find, that the most violent sounds are caused by the shutting or closing
of a gap or vacuity, that has been made in the air; and it is very agreea-
ble to reason, that it should be so. For such a gap being made, it neces-
sarily follows, from the weight of the incumbent atmosphere, and its very
elastic nature, that the walls of the vacuity should rush together, with in-
credible violence, and that they should strike each other, with great force :
upon which, the air that thus meets, will be very much compressed, and
will again, by reason of its elasticity, very suddenly, and with violence,
expand itself again; and, according to the laws of the motion of elastic
bodies, with twice as great viol.- nee, as the like quantity of air, compress-
ed in a solid body, would expand itself: for then, the air would be beaten
back, only by its own spring, but now, by that, and also by A
the spring of the air that it met. Let the air meet at the
plane A B, and be by the shock much compressed. It is
evident, that the air, on the side of that plane C, will notD
only leap back towards that side, by its own elasticity, but
that the elasticity of the air on the other side of the plane,
the side D, will impel it towards the side C, with equal force. B
And so the reciprocation will be repeated, with great violence, for a time.
Sound, that is made by the collision of solid bodies, is not made by the
sudden start of the air, from between the closing parts of those bodies;
but the vibration of the air is begotten by a vibration of the parts of the
bodies themselves ; for, if the body that is smitten be set upon another, the
sound will be like that of the body it stands upon ; which can be for no
other reason, than that the vibration is communicated to the parts of that
body, and from them to the air. So, from the communication of sound, in
a long stick of timber, if we lay our ear at the farther end, when it is
struck, the sound will seem to be made there ; which is doubtless, from
the communication of the vibration, through the parts of the timber.
The loudness of many sounds, doubtless arises from the continualness of
them : that is, let pulses of the same degree be continued, or constantly
repeated in the air, and on the organ, every successive moment : the
Sound will not only be longer, but abundantly louder, than if only one of
these pulses smote the organ, and ceased; that is, provided those pulses
are repeated so quick, that the impression, made upon the organ by one
pulse, does not cease, till another comes, or so quick, that several of them
smite the organ, before the mind can perceive any succession, or while
one idea remains unvaried in the mind, before it has time to grow old, or
perish, in any degree. The reason, in both cases, is very plain ; for if
the impression of one pulse remains upon the organ, till another comes, the
n<?w impression being added to the old, the whole impression must be
t42 AI»PENDIX.
greater. And if many pulses affect the mind, before the mind can per-
ceive any succession, and during the time that one idea or mental impres-
gion remains unvaried in the mind, then there will be the addition of seve-
ral impressions together, which must be stronger than one alone. If three
sounds, or three pulses, be made upon the air and ear, in so little time,
that the mind has not the least sense of succession, and they seem to be
all perfectly at once ; then it will be all one to the mind, as if these three
sounds had been made really at once ; and the sound will be as much loud-
er than one of these sounds alone, as three, joined together, would be
louder than one of them.
Coroll. 1. The shrillness of the sound of a bell arises, very much, from
this cause. There is a continuance of pulses, exceedingly quick, repeated
©ne after another, answ^erable to the vibrations of the metal; and perhaps
one of these vibrations, singly, would not make a louder noise, than a rap
with a staff, upon a piece of wood, which yet, is not the one hundredth part
so loud, as the rigning of a bell.
Coroll. 2. The loudness of Thunder arises, also, very much, from
hence ; for the Lightning, that breaks forth from the cloud, and comes so
instantaneously down to the Earth, smites the air successively, all the
way. And if Sound came as quick as the light, the Sound would all seem
to be together, in a moment; but because the places, from whence the
Sound comes, are gradually further and further off, and so the Sound
comes to us successively ; but not so slow, but that the stroke of the Light-
ning upon the air, for a long space, seems to come to us at once. It may
be, that, in the loudest claps of Thunder, if we only received the impres-
sion that the Lightning made in going one foot, and were not reached by
the impression made in the rest of its course, it would not be a quarter so
Joud, as the report of a pistol.
67. THUNDER. It is remarkable of Thunder, how long one part of
the sound will be heard after another, when it is evident that the sound is
made all in an instant, by the Lightning, which continues no longer. Tnie
arises from the length of the stream of Lightning, whereby one part is a
great deal farther from us than another, so that the sound is a great while
coming successively. Hence it is, that in claps of thunder, that are near
us, the first noise that we hear seems to be very near the Earth, and then
it seems to go further and further from us, and the last will be a murmur-
ing up in the clouds ; for although the noise that was made in the clouds,
and the noise near the earth, was made together as at an instant, yet that
in the clouds is much farther, and therefore is longer coming, and is a
much lower sound when it sounds.
The rapid vibration of the air jars and jumbles, breaks and condenses,
the bubbles of the cloud : whence it is, that, soon after hard claps of thun-
der, rain falls in greater plenty.
I regard Thunder as a meteor by far the most wonderful and least ex-
plicable of any whatsoever. But that we may make some approaches to
the knowledge of the true nature of it, we shall lay down these following
propositions.
1. The Streams of Lightning are not caused by any solid burning, oi
red-hot mass of matter, exploded with such swiftness as to cause it to ap-
?ear as if there were one continued stream of light ; nor are the effects of
iightning caused by the violent stroke of any such solid mass. For if
Lightning were such a body projected, it would be projected according to
the laws of projected bodies ; whereas the path of the Lightning is exceed-
ingly far from it, being very crooked and angled. If Lightning were a
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE, 749
solid body, projected rom the cloud at
A, towards E, with such ft prodigious jr^-.^^^^^^
celerity, it proceeds according to the di- ^^^^^^^^^^ses;;;:^;^-^;^^;
reclicn A, very nearly, and turns short ^^^^^^^^^^^^'■^-
at E in the free air, and so at F, B and
C ; for, when it is projected with such a
prodigious force, it must also be a prodi-
gious force, that must change the course
ofiiso short, and not the force of the
free and yielding air. — But if any should
suppose, that the change of the course
of the Lightning might be caused, by
some very violent eruptions of fire, at
these angles, where the course is chan-
ged, that gives the thunderbolt a new
projection: — to this I reply, that the
fiery stream of Lightning is smooih and
even[; but if there were any such new
eruptions, they would be seen by a sud-'
den and extraordinary expansion of the light, in those places. But what
proves, that this cannot be the reason of the crookedness of the path of the
Lightning, is, that, as the flash of the Lightning is.ropeated once or twice,
however crooked and angled the path is, yet it is every time the same : a
stream of Lightning darts from the clouds two or three times over, and
every time exactly in the same path. And sometimes there is a continued
stream, for some time, with a tremulous motion. Now if these repeated
flashes were one bolt exploded after another, and the reason of the Light-
ning's changing its course were new eruptions of fire, how should every
bolt proceed, so exactly, in the same path. — And further, the effects of
Lightning, upon earthly bodies, can in no wise be accounted for, by the
violent projection of a solid mass, and do plainly show that they are nof
produced by such a cause. There is no such effect, as is caused by the
explosion of a cannon ball. It is not worth while to stand to particularize,
for it is exceedingly evident that none of the effects of Lightning arise
from any such cause. Nor
2. Are those streaks of Lightning caused by a vein of combustible mat-
ter's taking fire, and the fire's running from one end of the vein to the
other almost instantaneously. This would not produce any of those effects,
which are caused by lightning, except we should suppose that these veins
enter into the hearts of trees, rocks, and metals, and bodies of animals. If
it were, it would be a wonder that the lower ends of these veins never
took fire from fires that are upon earth. But
3. Lightning seems to be this : An almost infinitely fine, combustible
matter, that floats in the air, that takes fire by a sudden and mighty fer-
mentation, that is some way promoted by the cool and moisture, and per-
haps attraction, of the clouds. By this sudden agitation, this fine, floating
matter, is driven forth with a mighty force one way or other, which ever
way it is directed, by the circumstances and temperature of the circumja-
cent air ; for cold and heat, density and rarity, moisture and dryness, has
almost an infinitely strong influence upon the fine particles of matter.
This fluid matter, thus projected, still fermenting to the same degree, di-
vides the air as it goes, and every moment receives a new impulse by the
continued fermentation ; and as its motion received its direction, at first,
from the different temperature of the air, on different sides, so its direc-
tion is changed, according to the temperature of the air it meets with,
which renders the path of the lightning so crooked. The parts are so
744 APPENDIX.
fine, arvd afe so vehemently urged on, that they instantaneously make their
way into the pores of earthly bodies, still burning with a prodigious heat,
and so instantly rarifying the rarifiable parts. Sometimes these bodies are
somewhat bruised ; which is chiefly by the beating of the air that is, with
great violence, driven every way by the intlamed matter.
68. GRAVITY. If there ^e any thing, that makes us prone to seek
for a farther cause of Gravity than Solidity, it is because Solidity is a qual-
ity so primary, that the very being of the thing depends on it. If we re-
move the idea of Solidity, there remains nothing at ail ; but we can con-
ceive of something existing without thinking of gravitating at a distance.
They are both of them essential and primary qualities : but there is this
difference — the one is essential in order to the very existence, the other in
order to the harmonious existence of body. Though Gravity itself, be-
tween the continuous parts, is necessary in order to the existence, the mind
does not so intuitively see how. But Gravity is a quality more primary in
these respects, and more essential than Mobility is, which none seek a rea-
son for, or in the least question to be a primary property of matter.
69. DENSITY. PORES. A Body, which is very hard, may not
have the thousandth part of the space contained within its bounds, filled
with matter, though we should not suppose that the parts of the body had a
particular disposition contrived for this end. We need merely suppose
the primogenial atoms to be of all manner of figures, indifferently and ac-
cidentally cast together in a heap. If so, we may suppose fairly, that this
heap will not be above half of it matter. Let these heaps constitute so
many particles of all figures indifferently, and yet consistent and solid
enough, for aught we know. Let these particles be cast together to con-
stitute other particles, they also will leave half the space empty, even of
them, so that half the space between these particles will be empty, and
half within them, so that only a quarter will be full. If we suppose other
particles to be made of these again, but an eighth part will he full. And
by the time we have had ten such compositif)ns we shall not have the thou-
sandth part of the space filled. — [N. B. This has been thought of be-
fore.]
70. ELASTICITY maybe explained after a yet different manner, than
by the violent motion of the particles, and I forsee must be. And first I
shall show, that it may be differently explained ; and secondly, that although
this intestine motion may be, and aoubtless oflen is, a secondary cause of
Elasticity, yet that it cannot be the first foundation of it, but that this
motion itself must be explained from another Elasticity.
1. The Attraction of particles to other particles which they touch, or
to which they are very near, may eause, and ino*:';d cannot but cause, Elas-
ticity. For if the touching particles tend exceeding strongly to each other,
as is most certain they do; then, if they are in the least separated, unless
so far as to be out of the strength of the attraction, they will very strougly'
tend to move to each other to touch again ; so diat, if by any force they
are a little pulled asunder, if the force that holds them asunder be taken
away, they will immediately with great violence rush together again, and
that in most bodies, whose particles are strongly united together after such
a separation, they will with great force recover themselves.
And here I would take notice of two things, that pretty much depend
on each other. (1.) That the particles of a rare body, by this way of ex-
plaining their union, may be much more strongly united than a denser one;
for the strength of the union consists in the opposite position of the surface
of the particles to each other ; but yet there may be a great many particles
"NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 745
ill a little room, and yet the surfaces not lie opposite one to another. For
matter, of the quantity ofa foot cube, may be so raritied, as to be extended
as big as the Universe, and yet there shall not be one hair's breadth, but
what has some of that matter in it, and yet the body shall be perfectly hard,
and nD part of it moveable, by less than Infinite strength. For it may-Jae
drawn out, to such a fine wire, that shall be a continued, uninterrupted, abso-
lute plenum, so folded, coiled and tangled, within itself, and running every
way backwards and forwards, as that not a part of space, so big as a ray of
light, shall be without some of it, and yet it shall be what we call an Atom,
and the continuity ortouching by planes shall be uninterrupted. (2.) That
the Particles or Atoms of bodies may be condensed, or thrust one in amongst
another, and yet the union of the Atoms shall not be much the stricter ; be-
cause Atoms, being infinitely hard bodies, their protuberances infinitely
hard, and their surfaces unalterable, they may be jammed in, one amongst
another, and yet their surfaces not adhere much more strictly one to ano-
ther. And further, this perfect hardness of the Atoms, may hinder their
being thrust in one amongst another ; but will not liinder their being pulled
asunder.
Now let the body A B C D, whose particles have a firm union, be bent
towards D. It is evident, either that the. particles at B
are pulled farther, one from another, than they were ; or
that the particles at D are more condensed together; or
both. But, as we have said, the particles at D will not
be so easily thrust nearer together, because of their stub-
born nature, as the particles at B may be drawn Bl
asunder. It is also evident, that the particles at B, that
are drawn asunder, by tending to come together again,
will tend to pull the ends of the body back again to, and
to recover it to, its former straitness : which tendency is
Elasticity. And further, it is probable, by what we have said already, that .
if the particles at D, are thrust together, their tendency to each other will
not be very much increased, so as to hold the body in its bent posture, as
the particles at B tend to pull it strait. And however that is, there is no
need to suppose that the particles at D are thrust nearer together ; and it
is probable, the constitution of firm bodies hinders it. And certainly the
constitution may be such as to hinder it, much more than to hinder the
pulling of bodies asunder ; for it is certain that Atoms, being infinitely
hard, if they touch only in their prominences, cannot be made to
touch nearer, but may be drawn asunder. Wherefore it is certain, that
Elasticity may be caused by this means.
2. The second thing to be proved was, That a rapid motion cannot be
the first original of Elasticity. For, if we suppose that those particles,
which are shut up in a little room, are continually in a violent motion, and
rebound from side to side, yet Elasticity is necessary, in order to the main-
taining of the motion. Otherwise, at the first stroke against the walls of
the room, it would lose all its motion. There is necessary, therefore, ano-
ther Elasticity, in order to the maintaining of this motion; which, being
maintained by this first original Elasticity, may, in the aforesaid manner,
cause Elasticity, as undoubtedly it does in the Atmosphere. Therefore,
we see that its motion being increased, its elasticity is increased with it.
Here we would note, that we think no phenomena contradict what we
have said of Elasticity, arising from the tendency of separated atoms, to
reunion with their fellows — for instance, that of the hammer and anvil. The
hammer does not thrust the atoms quite from their fellows ; if they did so, a
bruise would ensue ; but the more it bruises, the less it rebounds. It does
but just open and separete their surfaces, but not to so great a distance,
Vol. r 94
746 APPENDIX.
but that they immediately close again, after the violence of the stroke is
over. And so it is in the former instance- Though the particles of the
bo:^v A B C D, at D, seem to be thrnst together, yet they are not quite
put out of their natural place, not so much but that their strong tendency to
their fellows, immediately brings them to the same places again. If they
are quite dispossessed of their placos, the body, will not recover itself
again, as we see if the body be too much bent. So that, what alteration
there is. among the particles at D, may help the Elasticity, as well as th&
attractions of the particles at B.
A body, whose particles are firmly united, cannot be smitten by another
body, so as to make an impression upon it, but ^^
that the particles near the surface, where the
impression is made, will have their surface drawn
fr(;m each other. For histance, let ABC D,
be the range of partjcU-s of a body, that before
was round, but has an impression made by the
stroke of another body at B. It is evident that
the particles at B, will gape even inwards, as in
the figure, and the particles at A, and C, will
gape outwards; and that by their mutual attrac-
tion, they will recover thems< Ives again, and
thereby bnng the body A B C D, to its former
roundness ; which will cast back the body that
struck it, with the same celerity, as its surface at
B recovers itself.
Now it is probable, that rays of light are par-
ticularly formed, by the curious hand that made them, for this Elasticity.
71. ABYSS. It is undoubted, that there is a vast Abyss of water under us,
above which, the surface of the Earth is stretched forth, and on which it
rests; and it must undoubtedly be heavier, than the matter of the upper
shell. Undoubtedly, also, the springs and fountains are much caused, by
the ascent of this water, in the chinks of the ground, streaming up by vir-
tue of the central heat, and therefore, that there is a communication be-
tween the Abyss and the Sea. But if it be, by its own nature, heavier
than the Earth, it is inconceivable how it should become lighter, when it
has ascended to the surface, and is condensed in springs, and even as light
as other water. And if it could be so, how should any of this water ever
return to mix with the water of the Ab3'ss again, by any communication
that the sea has with it, or any of the sea water, in the room of it ? For
the great difference in the specific gravity, will forever hinder any mixtion
or communication; and at this rate, the Abyss would in time be exhausted
of us dense and heavy fluid, and filled with lighter in the room of it, or the
world would be overflowed by a second Deluge.
There is no other way, therefore, than that this water, when it is in the
Abyss, in consequence of pressure, is heavier than earth; but when it is
upon the surface, and the pressure is removed, it becomes lighter, as other
water. And when it returns there again, or the water of the sea in the
room of it, it becomes as heavy as it was before : which can be no other-
wise than by compression. And if water be a body, that is capable of any
compression by any m^^ans, doubtless it is compressed by that prodigious
force to which it is subjected, by the w^eight of a body, of water, of four or
five hundred miles thickness, incumbent upon it. If we cannot compress
wa'er bn\. very little, or not at all, it is certainly merely for want of
strength; for all cotnpoundcd bodies, that have not an absoh te plenitude,
are undoubtedly capable of compression ; their particles can be squeezed
wm
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 74t
nearer together, and closer one among another, if there be but force suffi-
cient. Especially is this true of water, which is so rare a body, so much
rarer than many other bodies, whichi yet we know have not a pleni-
tude, as gold and quicksilver. I doubt not, therefore, that so great a
force will be enough, stitflciently to compress water. I suppose that no
experiments, that have yet been tried, will prove, but that such a force iis
sufficient to make water five times as dense and specifically heavy, as the-
earth of this upper shell. And if it be so, it will be enough to support the
weight of it ; as we see the air here that is compressed, support many
things that are a thousand times heavier than air would be, had it libtrtj
to expand itself. And seeing ^
this body of earth is a solid bo- __J^
dy, by this means, the surface ^^^jj^j^ -"^i^^;^^:^!^!
of it may be kept above the
surface of the sea, though light-
er than itself; as if quicksilver
and oil be put into the same
vessel, and a stone thrown in,
the quicksilver may keep the
top of the stone, it being solid,
above the surface of the oil.
Yea, it is possible, that al-
though the earth is much den-
ser than the water, in its natu-
ral state, yet, that the water
by its own weight, may so com-
press itself, as 10 bear the top of a column of earth, above its surface. For
instance, suppose A B C D to be a body of water,, in which, is a column
of earth, of equal height, E F. Let the water as far as G H, not half to
the bottom, be lighter than earth, and below G H, as much heavier. It is
manifest, that the column of earth, E F, will float, and the top of it be lift-
ed above the water; because a column of the water of equal size taken
together, from the top to the bottom, is heavier than the column of earth ;
and if the column is vastly deeper, so as to reach to I, it is all one.
But according to this hypothesis, it is manifest, that, if there be any pas.-
sages or chinks in the incumbent earth, the water will ascend in them, till
it is even with the surface of the sea, but no higher; so that the chinks of
this upper earth that have an outlet at the Abyss, are full of water, so far
as to be even with the surface of the oceaii : not with salt water; for
there is no need that the water of the Abyss should be salt, because it has
a communication with the sea, for the water of the sea, at a very great
depth, is found not to be salt.
72. SALTNESS OF THE OCEAN. The Saltness of the Ocean
will not seem a matter difficult to us, if we consider, 1. That the Earth
has innumerable veins, beds, and parcels of fossil and mineral matter, that
is capable of being dissolved by, and mixed with, water: 2. That, as tlie
sea covers, and washes, and soaks so great a part of the world, it is im-
possible, but that a very great number of these veins and beds, should be
soaked and v/ashed by the water of the sea: 3. That some of these fos-
sils will, of themselves, dissolve in water, and mix with it, and especially,
Salt, more, perhaps, than any other : 4. That some of these particles/if
they be separated, and mixed with water, will again precipitate, and the
water wdl, in time, cleanse itself from them; but Salt will never precipi-
tate itself, on the contrary, if it li^s at the bottom of the water, it will of
itself ascend, and diffuse itself all over the water, and will not afterwardii
748 A1*PE>JD1X.
precipitate, tor if it should precipitate, its nature must be changed. What
else should cause that, which before ascended of itself, and diffused itself
in water, now to precipitate, and separate itself fiom the water. And
perhaps, no other particles, that are to be found in any considerable plenty
ill the earth, except Salt, are of such a nature, that they will, of them-
selves, diffuse themselves in water, and so continue, without either preci-
pitating again, or gathering at the top, or some way separating. Other
particles may do so, because they are united to particles of Salt, as the
particles of Alum, and other things, that very much consist of salt parti-
cles. But yet, it is probable, that, in length of time, these foreign parti-
cles, being disengaged from the Salt, may precipitate, or ascend, and leave
only pure Salt. 5. It must be considered, that Salt will, of itself, dis-
solve, and mix itself with water to such a degree, that the water is, as it
were, satisfied ; and then, how much Salt soever is thrown in, it precipi-
tates, and refuses to mix with the water. 6. It follows, from these con-
siderations, that, except the water of the eea be so full of Salt, that it can
hold no more, all the Salt, that ever happens to mix with the water of the
sea, will be there retained. 7. It follows, that, if the water be not satu-
rated with Salt, or has not as many salt particles as it can retain, that the
water of the sea could never yet come at Salt enough, to saturate it ; and
that, though all the Salt that the sea washes, and all the salt particles
that ever were in any way carried into the sea, are now combined with the
water of the sea, yet, there is not enough to saturate it, masmuch as it
retains all that it gets, until it be satisfied. 8. It may be considered, that,
besides the Salt, which is diffused in the sea, from those beds which the
sea washes, it holds all the saline particles, that are carried into it by all
the rivers; and, though they should be but few in a little time, yet, be-
cause the sea discharges itself of them no more, but the water, when it
returns, by exhalation or otherwise, leaves them behind, coming forth per-
fectly fresh, in whole ages, the rivers would carry in enough to make the
sea salt. For there are a multitude of salt particles in the upper mould
of the earth, as appears, in that plants have so much Salt in their constitu-
tion. And the rivers must needs bring a multitude of these: especially,
in times that they overflow their banks, great quantities must be carried
into the rivers by rains, and the melting of snows : so that, it is impossible,
but that the Sea, in process of time, should be salt.
73. EXHALATIONS. Relating to No. 57. I do not know whether
any other liquid is exhaled after this manner. Oil, we know, may be ex-
haled, though very difficultly and slowly ; and whether it be by bubbles I
cannot tell. I believe that nothing but what is liquid is exhaled, or caused
l)y heat, or the sunbeams, to ascend in the Atmosphere after this manner,
by being rarified so as to be buoyed up by the mere weight of the Atmos-
phere ; because the properties of a liquid body seem necessary to such a
rarefaction. For, in order to the being capable of such a rarefaction by
the sunbeams, it is necessary that the body should easily receive the im-
pression of rays, to diffuse it abroad or to expand its parts: and yet the
parts must so cling one to another as totally to exclude the circumjacent
air from filling the places that were left empty by that expansion. For,
how much soever the parts are expanded, yet if air comes in between the
scattered parts, there will not be less matter or weight within its bounds,
than in alike quantity of the rest of the air, and so the rarified body would
not ascend in the air.
And vet I am very far from thinking, that there are none but liquid ex-
halations, or that no bodies are caused to ascend into the air by the sun-
beams, but liquids, or that liquids are the vehicles to all exhalations. I bo-
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 749
lieve that particles of every kind are caused, by the siinbeaiils, to diffuse
themselves all over the Atmosphere, after the same manner as odours are
diff'used, and those constituent parts of the Atmosphere, which we spake of
when treatinor of the Atmosphere. (See No. 56.) And it is easy to con-
ceive, that many of those particles, when a sufficient number of them hap-
pen i:o get together, should be capable of creating heat after the same
manner as the particles of the Sun, and to any degree of intenseness, and
with any degree of suddenness.
74. CLOUDS. I think I have not seen it explained, with respect to
the clouds, why they are terminated by such even and distinct bounds :
especially in those clouds that we call Thunder-clouds. The clouds are
nothing else but vapours, that are drawn up from all parts of the s»a and
earth, and, one would think, should be scattered every where in the air in-
discriminately, so as to thicken the whole upp#r region of the air. Or, if
the air wece thickened by them in one place more than in another, be-
cause a greater number of vapours are drawn up from some parts of t4ie
earth than others; yet, as they fly loose in the air, one would think they
should be terminated very gradually, growing thinner and thinner by little
and httle, till at last it should be so thin that it could not be discovered.
But, instead of that, we see the clouds terminated by very distinct surfa-
ces and bounds. They are extended thus far, and then cease at once, and
all beyond is clear air. Sometimes indeed, the air is thus universally
thickened, as when Halos or Parhelions appear ; but afterwards these va-
pours gather into distinct heaps and thick clouds.
I do not know, that this can be explained any other way, than by the mu-
tual attraction of the parts of the vapour, that they thus run together, and
make such distinct heaps. The only difficulty is. How, according to the
laws and just proportion of attraction, the attraction of such exceedingly
small parcels of matter to each other, should be great enough to explain
this. To this I answer. That the attraction n^ed to be but exceedingly
small, to make these parcels to draw nearer and nearer together, so fast as
is needful to suppose they do, when they hang so free in the air, when tfie
air is so thin, and they so high, and their mutual attraction is so little hin-
dered by the, attraction of other bodies. If we suppose that two bubbles,
that are at the distance of an hundredth part of an inch, moye so fast to-
wards each other, as to get together in three, four, five or six hours, it
will be enough.
When there is a very still and calm air, and the vapours are ascended
very high, whence they are more at liberty, we see them collected into
parcels nearly of an equal bigness, and at an equal distance ; so that
-the heavens appear checquered with them. This is the very natural effect
of this mutual attraction. After the same manner, when we breathe upon
glass ; though at first the vapour is every where equally spread over the
glass ; yet the particles, by their mutual attraction, presently run into such
like parcels.
75. RAIN. The reason why the wunds, that blow from the coasts,
bring rain, is not merely because they are more impregnated with watery
vapours; for such winds will thicken the air with, clouds, in regions very
remote from the sea, as soon as they begin to blow, before they can possi-.
bly bring any vapours so far. And besides, if that were the only reason, it
would always rain in the midst of the ocean. But the reason seems to be
this : When the wind blows from the sea, towards the mediterranean re-
(?ions, the stream of the air is itp hill, so as it is when the wind passes ove^
750 APPENDIX.
a mountain. The vapours are suddenly lifted so high by the wind, that the
air IS too thin to support them. You may see the reason of it plainly thus :
When the air is in equilibro
on the continent, A B, the strata C
of air lie thus parallel, as C D-A,
So that when the wind blows
from B, the sea coast, towards
A, the midland, the vapours are
carried continually, from a low-
er and more dense medium, to
a higher and thinner, and at
length to one that is too thin to
suppurt them. But as the con-
trary, occurs when the wind blows from A to B,the vapours are not allhoist-
ed, but carried into a thicker region, that is better able to support them,
and then it is fair weather.
76. WINTER. The reason, why there are more frequent and violent
winds in winter than in summer, is, because the air by reason of cold
being more dense, hangs together, and does not give way but in a body.
Winters are very useful upon this account, that the frost loosens the soil
every year, which otherwise would bake down very hard.
77. ICE. COLD. Those Nitrous particles, that are said to be thrust
into the water, in the process of freezing, do not keep themselves immove-
able after the manner of wedges, by filling up the spaces between, so that
they shall not have room to play and move freely among themselves ; for
this hypothesis still leaves the matter mexplicable. Fori. It is inexpli-
cable how these wedges should thrust themselves in so fast, into a heap of
particles so exceedingly moveable, that they cannot be stirred at all : how
these wedges should be of so happy a shape, and should so happily, each of
them, find a vacuity among the vacuities of the water, exactly accommo-
dated to their shape, as to completely fill them up, so that of all these
little rolling slippery particles none can stir at all, insomuch that that, which
was before a liquid body, shall not only be made something more solid like
clay, but should be so hard, as not to give way without breaking. Let us
suppose, for the easiness of conceiving, that the particles of water were as
big as peas. Let the frigid particles be as big in proportion, but otherwise
having all the same qualities. Let a multitude of freezing particles be ho-
vering in the air, over this heap of globules. It is very probable that many
of ♦^^hem would get in among the globules, so that perhaps they would not
slip, and roll one over another, so easily for it. But it is inconceivable how
these Nitrous particles, being hard, should so be accommodated to the
angled vacuities, that all the vacuities should be so filled, that the heap of
globules should be so hard as to bear a great weight, a hard shock, without
any impression being made upon it. But it would be yet more strange if
it was evident, that there was more vacuity, now, in the heap of globules,
than before, and yet none of the globules should have room to stir; which
yet is certainly the case in water, as all know, ice being lighter than
water.
But this matter of freezing may be easily solved, from the certain princi-
ples foregoing, of the strong attraction of particles, one to another.
Wherefore, to solve the matter, we shall first lay down the following
axioms.
Ax. 1. Since particles of matter tend to each other, as we have shown,
it is evident, that every part of the surface of one particle, tends to touch
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 751
the surface of another near it, and would toiich it, if it were not hindered
by protuberances, or otherwise.
Ax. 2. Tiierefore, if a particle that is near to another particle, be
flexible, so that it can accommo^late its figure and surface to th» scriace
of the particlp attracting- it ; it will, by so accommodoting it?elf, and bt*iiig
thereby brought abundantly nearer, and approaching- it in innumerable
points, if it be denser, according to the foregoincr principles, cleave ex>
ceeding fast to it, and will not be easily separated from it.
Ax. 3. If one of these flexible particles lies between two or more par-
ticles, it will, for the same reason, accommodate itpelf to all their surfaces ;
and, filling up the vacuity, if it be not too big. ^^ ill cleave fast to them all,
and they all will cleave fast to that. However easily separable they were
before, yet now, they will all be held together by this. And if the vacuity
be too big, what one particle can't do, two or more can.
Ax. 4. If many of these particles were dispersed in the vacuities of a
mass of particles, otherwise moveable, they would hold the whole immo-
veable, one against another.
Ax. 5. And if these particles are not flexible, with such a flexibleness
as that of leather, and other bodies that are elastic, and are easily capable
of stretching, and compression, as well as impression ; but with such a
flexibleness as that of clay — a dead flexibility, without being capable of
rarefaction, compression, or elasticity; the mass of particlest hat are con-
gealed by it, will be hard, and not elastic.
Ax. 6. These particles will be capable ofentermg the smallest pores;
for the same quality that capacitates them to accommodate themselves to
the surfaces of bodies, makes them capable of being accommodated to
pores of any figure or dimensions.
Ax. 7. If many of these particles, being of such a flexible nature, are
hovering over an heap of very smooth particles, they will be drawn into
their vacuities, by the attraction of those particles, after the same manner
as, and for the same reason as, water of itself ascends, and is drawn into
very small glass tubes.
Ax. 8. However flexible these bodies may be, by their own attraction
to their own centers, to one another, or to other particles; yet, they may
be so dense, and their attraction so great, that a considerable mass of par-
ticles, congealed by them, shall be very hard, because the figure cannot
be changed, or an impression made, without stirring the whole mass that
is contiguous, and so contradicting the strong attraction of a multitude of
these particles.
And after this manner, I suppose Ice is made ; and the only thing that
remains to be explained, is — How the freezing, which fills up so many of
its pores, should yet make it lighter, or more rare? Which will not be
difficult, from the same principles. For according to these principles, it is
not at all probable, that the mass of water should be all congealed at
once, in one instant, so that every pore will be filled up with them at once ;
but that, as these particles gradually work into the water, they will be
laiii hold of, and locked together by parcels, as thecongealing particles get
in, till at length, the whole mass is made fast. The mass is stiffened by
parcels ; which parcels, being made hard ^.^ p- ■ 9.
and stubborn, will not accommodate ^'o'^' I^ig.Z.
themselves to the vacuities that shall be
made by the invincible drawing of parti
cles out of their seats, by these frigid
atoms : whereby, a multitude of vacuities
will unavoidably be made. Supposing a
parcel of particles, consisting of nineteen,
should becatched, and fastened as they lie in this form, Fig. 1. It is evi-
75^
APPENDIX.
dent, that, by the force of the attraction of the particles, that are between
in their pores, these frigid particles bein|j- supposed to be flexible and plia-
ble, they will be drawn into such a figure as this. Fig. 2 ; and this may be
done, with invincible force.
And by this means, vacuities will be left in the places from whence
these particles were drawn, except other particles of water come in their
room. But perhaps the particles in the neighbourhood, are stiffening to-
gether at the same time ; and, instead of coming to fill up the vacuities,
made by the congealing of this parcel, they are drawn farther off them-
selves, and make the vacuity greater. Besides, the slides of the parcel, as
it conforms itself to the figure, (Fig. 2.) will unavoidably thrust out the
neighbouring particles, from their places, which, perhaps, are congealed
together into stiff parcels. Wherefore, this thrusting must necessarily
cause vacuities in another direction, by displacing of these new inflexible
parcels of water, which cause the like displacing through the whole mass,
as far as particles are contiguous.
Let us still represent the matter in a larger figure, for clearer illustra-
tion. Let us suppose the vessel A B C D, (Fig. 3.) full of particles of
water, into which the particles of cold getting, glue them together, by
parcels, of all manner of irregular figures, and magnitudes : but let us sup-
pose for the present, that there are^seven in a parcel, and that the parcels
be those which we have marked out by the crooked lines, connecting them.
It is all one, as to the room they take up, let them be taken in any other
figure whatever. It is evident that they will be drawn into this form,
Fig. 3. '
Ficc. 4.
( \>Vf V*-^-~-<( :7'<-''"'=? \y^>^ V''->-< /■ Ji.,J )
£
^ ^^^r^:^-.yX^
U
(Fig. 4.) and that they cannot lie in such a form, without far greater vacu-
ities than before, and that, w-hen they are brought in this form, the sur-
mce of the water must be considerably lifted above the brim of the vessel,
A B C D, and the water will take up much more room than before, let
N#TES ON NATURAL SCtENCE. 75#
them lie as close as their figures will allow of. These vacuities will be
greater or less, ceteris paribus, according as the parcels concealed, are
greater or less.
Now it is very evident, from the foregoing principles, that many of these
parcels may be drawn into one, and otlen will, as we see many bubbles
upon the surface of water, run into one. For instance, the gluing parti-
cles that hold together the parcel O, (Fig 4.) may happen to catch hold of
the parcel G, or F, and thereby they will be drawn into one. This will
be, especially upon an increase of cold, or the incursion of a great plenty
of these particles; for whereas there were then no more particles than
enough to hold the distinct parcels together, a greater plenty, by filhng up
the vacuities, will so glue them together, as to make them run one into
another.
Now it is certain, that, however hard ice is, and its parts immoveable,
yet an increase of cold does make an alteration in the disposition of its
parts ; for it makes ice swell and rise up like boiling water, and the parts
separate, and make innumerable air holes. And it is also certain, that this
running of several congealed parts into one, according to these principles,
would cause ice to swell, and take up more room. If the parcels F, G,
and O, should run into one, and together form themselves into a globular
figure, this could not be, without thrusting the parcels H, and I, higher.
Nor would the matter be made up by the subsiding of other parts'; for
the whole is too stiff and stubborn, for some parts to come in the room of
others that are moved.
It will also follow, naturally and necessarily, from the same principles,
that a great increase of cold will cause cracks in the ice; for suppose the
parcels H, I, K,L, and 0,by an increase of frigorifick particles, are drawn
into one parcel ; It is evident this cannot be, without thrusting F, and G,
and the parts on each side, farther asunder. And if there be the force of
many such parcels united, near together, or in a range, we may suppose
the strength will be sufiicient to make a crack in the ice.
From the same principles, it is evident that, if the congealing matter
get among particles that are so fixed, that they cannot be drawn out of the
order that they lie in, it will condense them, and draw them within closer
bounds ; for drawing together, it is evident is the genuine effect of them,
and that expanding and rarifying is accidental, and is caused only by
changing the order and texture of the particles. By drawing together,
therefore, where there is this drawing together without changing of order,
there will be condensing without rarifying : so it is well known, that hard
bodies shrink by cold.
And seeing the natural and genuine effect of this frigorifick matter is
to draw particles together ; and rarifying is only accidentally caused by
change in position ; it is evident, that if those particles find water already
far more rarifying, and its particles more scattered, than such a position
would require, as in clouds and vapours, it will condense them, or draw
tiie particles together.
Cold's making hard bodies brittle is also easily explained, on the same
principles. It is evidently done by taking away their elasticity. Before
they would bend and not break, because the particles were not so im-
moveable among themselves, but what, when the body was bent, they
could move somewhat out of their places to avoid a total separation of one
part from another, so that there should be no crack. But these particles,
getting in, lock them so fast together, that they are immoveable.
Though there seems to be a necessity of supposing some such frigori-
fick particles, in order to explain the freezing of Water; yet there ap-
pears no manner of need of it at all, in order to explain the consolidating
Vol. I. 95
754 APPENDIX.
of Wax or Tallow; for their particles seem to be of such a figure, that
they tend of themselves to stick together, and that it is only the active
particles of heat, that keeps them from adhering one to another, as in
metals, and in stones, sand, and ashes, which are all capable of liquefac-
tion. But if the particles of water are as apt to cleave together, as those
of wax, they will need as much heat to keep them asunder. But if not so
much, why do they cleave so much more strongly, when they cleave at all.
And yet, without doubt, these frigorifick particles cause wax and tallow
to be more solid than they would be of themselves.
From the foregoing principles, I think it is easy to account for that
painful sensation that is caused in us, which we call cold ; for it is necessa-
ry that these particles should bind the fluids of the body, and interrupt the
motions of the blood, and animal spirits ; which will contract, strain, and
pinch up the vessels, the veins and nerves, and most especially the capil-
lary ones.
For this reason. Water is not so transparent when frozen, and Fat when
consolidated with cold, because the particles are so drawn together as to
have vacuities.
It is also easy and natural to suppose, that those exceedingly active par-
ticles, which cause Heat, should disengage those frigorific particles from
others, to which they cleave, and thereby set them at liberty again.
78. ATMOSPHERE, ITS QUALITIES. That different quality of
the air in some particular regions or towns, at particular times, that some-
times causes some mortal distemper to rage in such a place, that is not
a contagious or catching distemper, when other places, not far off, are
free, though the winds every day pass over them, that remove the whole
air out of those towns, a great many times in a day, and scatter it to many
other places; may arise from noxious, poisonous vapours and steams, that
are (breathed out at, or near, such places, from the subterraneous
caverns of the Earth, through the various vents and breathing places, that
are every where in the upper shell of the Earth, such as springs, and
wells, and other imseen chasms. In the time of earthquakes they say
they can smell sulphur; whicii must be by the steam of it coming up
through these secret vents.
79. SUN. The Sun appears to me, to be a Liquid Body, at least at its
surface, and to a great deplh, for three reasons :
1. That disposition of parts seems to me to be abundantly the most
commodious, for the generation and preservation of that most prodigious
intestine motion of its parts, which is the cause of so great light and heat.
If it be a hard, solid body, then most of its parts are fixed, and move not,
and so partake of no intestine motion. We do not see fire generated
spontaneously, and of itself, in such hard, solid bodies as iron and stones ;
Ijut either in fine powders or liquids ; whose parts lie loose and are easily
put into a violent motion, and are preserved therein the same way that it
^as generated. If the Sun be a solid body, like stone or iron, and all
these particles, in which is this violent intestine motion, in its pores ; they
would not have fair play.
2. I suppose that those aherations, which are observed in the surface of
the Sun, by the aid of the Telescope, do not so well ;igree with a body,
whose parts are solid and immoveable, as with a body that has all its parts
lymg loose.
3. Because we know of no substance, but what would immediately be-
come liquid, with such a degree ot heat. We see nothing, but what would
fiQelt with a thousand times less degree of heat, and with heat far less sub*
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCR. 755
tile and penetrating. We see nothing, but what wil! dissolve, and its
parts loose one from another, by little and little, with a slow fire. What
strange sort of body therefore must that be, which will endure such a
degrse of heat, so many ages, and not be dissolved.
It may seem strange, that the light of the Sun, which we suppose to be
nothing but the light of a great fire, should be so exceedingly different
from the light of all fires upon Earth, that is so much brighter and whiter.
This may be explained as follows :
1. As to its great brightness, it is nothing but what naturally results
from the bigness of the Sun, and that in two ways : (1.) The fire being so
big, will naturally and necessanily cause every part of this fire to be im-
mensely hotter and brighter, than otherwise it would be. If a foot square
of the Sun be very hot of itself, it will be immensely hotter when it is en-
compassed, on every side, with the same degree of heat, for many thou-
sands of miles. It is certain, that all the circumjacent parts of the fire add
heat to It inversely, according to the square of the distance; and so make
it brighter, as well as hotter. It is evident that, if a space in the Sun, of
a foot square, be filled with particles, that are very violently agitated in
themselves, yet, if to this agitation, there be added the heat of many thou-
sands of miles of a circumjacent fire, they will be more agitated, and there-
fore these particles, that are sent out, will leap forth so much the more
briskly; that is, the light and heat will be so much the greater. (2.) What
will naturally exceedingly promote the light and heat, is, the prodigious
presence of the Sun's Atmosphere, which is incomparably greater than
that of the Earth's Atmosphere. And however the Atmosphere next the
Sun be very rare, by means of the prodigious heat, to rarify it; yet, the
Renixus is never the less for that, if action and reaction are equal. We
know that the renixus of the Air promotes light and heat : thus we see
that fire is extinguished by the withdrawing of air.
2. As to the Whitness of the Sun's light, Sir Isaac Newton has demon-
strated, that it consists in a proportionate mixture of rays of all colours.
And from what has before been said. Redness and Yellowness are caused
by the rays being of greater bulk. And we see that the light of culinary
fires and of candles is reddish and yellowish, consisting mostly of the big-
ger sort of rays. ' And seeing the Sun's rays are white, it must be because
there is a greater proportion of blue and green. And this also will be the-
natural effect of the prodigious bulk and greater heat of the Sun. The
more violent the agitation and repercussion of the particles is, the more
effectually will their parts be separated and their rays made fine. We
know that this does whiten rays, from experience ; for the more glowing
and hot a fire is, the more white is its light. But there will ensue no
manner of difficulty, if we suppose that the particles of the Sun were made
at first fine, and the rays therefore whiter. We see brimstone burns
blue, and coals red : and why may there not be a body, that has a mixture
©f both, to cause white.
The interior parts of the Sun are compressed with immense force, by
the parts incumbent : incomparably more than the interior parts of the
Earth, by the incumbent Earth ; for the quantity of incumbent matter is
supposed to be at least 600,000 times greater, and the incumbent weight
has its full force upon the parts subjected, being kept loose and fluid, by
the heat. The interior particles of the Sun being therefore preesed to-
gether, with such prodigious violence, we may suppose, will be ground all
to pieces, into particles of the first kind, until the particles are so hard and
solid, that so great a force can break them no more : — doubtless 9.3 fine
756 APPENDIX,
and as solid as the particles of fire and rays of light can be supposed
to be : — and perhaps therefore, every way of the. same sort, and fitted for
the same motions, and to produce the same effects. By their being made
80 fine, and pressed together with such violence, they must needs, to
the utmost, be exposed to each other's force, whether attracting or
propelling .* whence will arise a vehement conflict, and a fermenting and
agitation, sufficiently violent, will ensue, to make that prodigious heat and
light, and will be constantly preserved by the same pressire. And from
tiie Rays being so exceedingly fine, it may arise that the light of the Sun
is white. We many ways find, that even the interior parts of the Earth
do diffuse a h at, though not sufficient in such wise to dissolve and inflame
the whole globe ; but it may be because the pressure is not sufficient, that
the Planets are not globes of fire as well as the Fixed Stars.
80. LIOHT. The rays of Light, however small, may yet be so com-
pounded, of lesser Atoms, as that they m^y be very elastic bodies; and
yet be so contrived, as by that gravity, which is universal to them and all
bodies, they may run together, with celerity sufficient to cause their Re-
flexion to be so rapid as is found.
89. COLOURS. We have already supposed that the drfl:'erent Re-
frangibility of rays arises from their diflTerent bulk. We have also sup-
posed that they are very elastic bodies. From these suppositions the Co-
lours of natural bodies may be accounted for : that is. Why some particles
of matter reflect such a sort or such sorts of rays, and no other. The dif-
ferent density of particles, whence arises a different attraction, together
with their different firmness, will account for all. Some bodies have so
little of firmness, and so easily give w^ay, that they are able to resist the
stroke of no rays, but the least and weakest and most reflexible rays. All
the other rays, that are bigger, and therefore their force not so easily resist-
ed, overcome t he resistance of the particles that stand in their way. Such
bodies, therefore, appear blue, as the atmosphere, the sky, smoke, etc.
Again, it is known that the njost refrangible rays are most easily attracted,
that is are most easily stopped and divj^rted by attraction. For, as has
been already shown. Refraction and Reflection from concave surfaces is
by attraction. Because, therefore, the most refrangibile rays are most di-
verted by Refraction, and easiest reflected inward from a concave surface,
and most diverted by passing by the edges of bodies, it follows that attrac-
tion has most influence on the most refrangible rays.
It is also evident that the parlicles of bodies, that are the most dense,
have the strongest attraction. The particles of any body, therefore, may
be so dense, and attract so strongly, as to hold fast all the lesser and more
refrangible rays, so that they shall none of them be reflected, but only the
greater rays, on which the attraction of these particles can have less influ-
ence. Hereby the body will become Red.
And as for the intermediate colours, the particle& of a body may be so
dense, as to hold all the most refrangible rays, and may not be firm enough
to resist the stroke ot the least refrangible. Hereby the body may become
yellow, or green, or of any other intermediate colour.
Or a body may be coloured by the reflection of a mixture of rays. The
particles of the body may be able to reflect three or four sorts of rays, and
have too strong an attraction to reflect those rays that are less, and too
weak a resistance to reflv^ctthe bigger rays. Or the colour of a body may
be compounded of reflected rays, of very different degrees of refrangibility,
and not reflect any of the intermediate colours, by reason of its being com-
pounded of very heterogeneous particles, which have very different de«
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 757
grees of density and firmness. — Or the particles of a body may be firm
enoug-h to reflect all sorts of rays, and yet have so little attraction to hold
them that the body will be vvh.te. Or a body may be compounded of particles
having- so little resistance as '.o reflect no rays, or of so great density as to
hold all, or so full of pores as to drink in all. Then the body is black. Or
the particles of bodies may have pores and hollows, that may be big enough
to let in the least rays, but not the rest ; so that the pores of particles may
have much to do in the causing of colours.
The Blue of Mountains, at a distance, is not made by any rays reflected
from the mountains, but from the air and vapours that are between us and
them. The mountain occasions the blueness, by Intercepting all rays, that
would come from beyond to disturb that colour by their mixture.
It may therefore seem a difficulty, why the Atmosphere all round by the
horizon, does not appear very blue; seeingit is evident that the Atmosphere
reflects chiefly the blue rays, as appears in the higher parts of the Atmos-
phere by the blueness of the sky, and near the Earth by the blueness of
mountains, and the redness or yellowness of the rising and setting Sun.
It should therefore seem that the Atmosphere should appear most blue,
where no rays are intercepted by mountains ; because the Atmosphere be-
yond the mountam reflects the rays as well as on this side. Therefore it
seems at first that there would be more blue rays come to eyes, where none
were intercepted by mountains, and consequently that the most lively blue
w^ould be there. And so it would be, if blue rays came to aur eyes in the
same proportion that they are reflected. But most of those blue rays,
that are reflected by those parts of the Atmosphere, that are at a
very great distance, are intercepted by the intermediate air, before
they come to oureyes ; (for the air by supposition intercepts them easiest;)
and only those few yellow rays and less reflexible rays, that are reflected
by the air, come to oureyes ; whence it comes to pass that the Atmosphere
near the horizon, does not appear blue, but of a whitish yellow; and some-
times, when it is filled with more dense exhalations, that can reflect less
reflexible rays, still, it appears a little reddish.
82. HALO. The reason why there commonly is a Circle, about the
Sun or Moon, a little before falling weather, and not at other times, is, be
cause the cavities of the bubbles, when preparing for rain, are lessened,
the internal air losing its agitation and heat, and thereby, the skin is ne-
cessarily made thicker ; from whence it necessarily follows, that a greater
proportion of rays will be refracted. When the skin is very thin, there
are but very few rays, but what go twice through the skin ; but we have
shown that only those, that do not go through it at all, are the rays that
constitute the circle.
83. LENS ABOUT THE SUN. That vast Lenticular Haze, or
Mist, which appears about the body of the Sun, seems to me probable to
arise thus. The Effluvia, that are carried oflf from the opaque bodies of
the Solar System, and especially the Comets, by their being carried be-
yond the attractions of the globes they proceed from, come at length un-
der the government of the Sun's attraction ; and so these particles, by vir-
tue of the force impressed upon them, while they adhered to the globes
they came from, conjunctly with that that carried them off*, proceed to re-
volve about the Sun. And their motion being gradually lessened, by the
resistance of the Ether, their orbits are gradually contracted, and they ga-
ther up about the Sun, though their motion is retarded so gradually, that
it is a long time before they come quite down to the Sun's body. And
the reason, why the planes of most of their orbits are in, or near, the plane
758
APPENDIX.
of the Zodiac, is this : for although the planes of the orbits of the Comets,
cut the plane of the Zodiac, at all angles, iudifferently, so that we sup-
pose, that the planes of the orbits of these Effluvia, are at first inclined to
the plane of the Zodiac, at all angles, indifferently ; yet, they become less
and less inclined to it, by means of the motion of the Ether, which gradu-
ally destroys that inclination. For the Planets, by their continual revolu-
tions, drive and draw the etherial matter round, with a motion parallel to
theirs. For one Planet, by means of its attractions, and by means of the
repelling nature of the particles of Ether, whereby like the air, they repel,
and keep at a distance from, one another ; I say, by these means, one Pla-
net moves a vast mass of the Etherial matter, and the Diurnal Revolution
of the Sun, also conspiring with the Planets, makes the whole go round
in a vortex, parallel to the Zodiac. And it is easy to conceive, how this
should gradually bring the revolutions of the dispersed particles we are
speaking of, nearer and nearer to the plane of theC A.
Zodiac. Let A B be the plane of the Ecliptic. Let ^
C U be the plane that one of these particles first
begins to revolve in, about S the Sun. It is plain,
that the Etherial matter, turning round every where
parallel to A B, when the particle is in the part of
its orbit towards D, will hinder its going as far off
from A B, that is, from the plane of the Zodiac, as it
did before, and will a little impel it towards B ; and
so, when it comes to that part of its orbit about C,
it will impel it a little nearer to A ; and so will con-
tinually make its revolution to be nearer tke Zodiac.
These things I suppose are certain, about this
Misty Lens: 1st. That it is not any reflexion or re-
fraction of the Atmosphere ; because, when it ap-
pears, before the Sun rises, or after it sets, it does
not always appear perpendicular to the horizon, but
always according to the Zodiac ; therefore, 2d. That
it must be a reflection of the Sun's light, from some matter that really en-
compasses the body of the Sun.
84. MOON. There is a very evident token of design and providence,
in the exact adjusting of the diurnal and periodical revolutions of the
Moon. For, although the figure of the Moon is somewhat oval, so that
that diameter of the Moon, which, if prolonged, passes through the Earth's
centre, is a little longer than the other diameter, that is perpendicular to
it, by about 187 feet; so that the attraction of the Earth, by this means,
would preserve this exact equality, notwithstanding very small disturban-
ces ; yet except the forces, that first gave the Moon these revolutions, had
been very exactly equable, this small inequality of the diameters would in
no wise have kept the same face of the Moon turned towards us ; nor
would it ever have reduced the revolutions nearer to an equality, than they
were at first. For, except the disproportion had been infinitely small, it
would have been suflicient to turn the Moon, so that every side should be
turned towards us : and the diurnal revolution would have bten accelera-
ted, every time the longer axis of the Spheroid began to be turned to-
wards the Earth, so as to point to it, and retarded when it turned from it.
Though this exact equality of these two motions, be of no great use to us,
as we know of; yet, probably, it is of great use to them; for if, in its revo-
lutions, all sides of the Moon were turned to the Earth, the seas, if there
be any, would be raised 97 feet high ; which Tide would probably be very
destructive to the surface of that planet.
NOTES ON NATURAL SCIENCE. 759
The Moon's Atmosphere is so very thin, that, in their long days, they
might not be too hot : so thin a fluid not supplying matter adapted to those
agitations and vehement motions, which is heat.
85. YEAR. The wisdom of God appears, in making the Year of such
a length; because, if the year were much shorter, there would be very
little of a regular distinction of seasons, by cold and heat. Before the air
and earth would have lost the ho-at of the summer Sun, the Sun would be
in the Tropic of Capricorn ; and before we should have got over the cold of
the Sun's absence in winter, the Sun would be again over our heads, and
the seasons would be confounded.
86. COMETS. The use of Comets seems to be, by their effluvia,
which go off in their tails continually, but especially iu their perihelion,
to feed the Sun with matter, suitable to be converted into rays of light, to
repair the waste of such particles, by the vast diifusion of light which it
daily emits. They are sent out of the atmosphere of the Comet, not as
rising by the weight of their circumambient Ether; for it has been demon-
strated to be so small, and so near to nothing, that it is not supposable,
that it can be by any such means ; but by the force or attraction of the
emitted rays of the Sun, which, passing through the atmosphere of the
comets, by their attraction, drav/ after them, continually, those particles,
of which the tail is made up. The rays, that pass by very near them, act
upon them by their attraction, and set them into a motion from the Sun,
and parallel to the motion of the emitted rays of the Sun. There is no
matter, by this means, sent out of the atmosphere into the tail, but that
which is most suitable to be the aliment of the Sun, and to be converted
into rays of light ; for the rays of light attract that matter, that is of their
own nature, and suitable to be turned into particles of light, or fire, im-
mensely more strongly than others, as appears, by the action of particles
of light, or fire, upon natural bodies, in setting them on fire. Their ac-
tion is, at first, on those particles in the natural body, that are of the same
kind, or fit to become particles of fire, and, by this attraction of extrinsic
rays, those within are set in motion, whereby the body is set on fire. And
thus, by the powerful action of those particles, one on another, there ari-
ses that most rapid and vehement motion of them in fire, and causes them
to leap forth, with such immense celerity, as to come from the Sun hither
in a few minutes. This strong action of these particles, one on another,
probably arises from their being immensely denser than other particles.
87. FIXED STAilS. The motion of the Fixed Stars backwards in
the Ecliptick. if it be not real, but bo caused by any motion in the Earth,
must necessarily be caused by a motion of the poles of the Earth round the'
poles of the Ecliptick, in a circle equal to the Polar Circles. For it is
most certain, if this motion is in all the Fixed Stars, in circles parallel to
the Ecliptick, that then the Polar Star itseU' moves round the Pole of the
Ecliptick in a circle equal to the Polar. But seeing the Pole Star itself
stirs not, the apparent motion of it, from the Pole of the Earth, must be by
the motion of the Pole. For either the Pole moves, or the Star moves;,
it is certain. Besides, it is certain, if the plane of the Equator moves, the
Poles move. But if the points ol intersection tliat this plane makes with
the plane of the EcHptick, move, the plane itself moves, if the Ecliptick
itself move not. And the motion must be such as to cause the Poles to
move round the Pole of the Ecliptick. In such a manner and sense, in
the Ecliptick, the Fixed Stars move a degree in 70 years. It follows that
the Pole of the Earth will move quite round this circle in 25,200 years.
760 APPENDIX.
From hence it is certain, if the Fixed Stars move not, that the Earth,
has two rotaiions upon two different Axes: — one a Diurnal, upon the
Axis that runs from the North to the South Pole ; another, that is per-
formed in 25,^00 years, upon the Axis that runs from one Pole of the
Echptick to the other, the last being about a mile m a year, under the
Ecliptick, being perhaps about as fast as a snail would crawl, and might
possibly be caused by some Comet passing by the Earth in the plane of the
Ecliptick. Now there would be exactly such a rotation upon the Axis of
the Ecliptick, by a Comet's coming n^ar the Earth, if in the plane of the
Ecliptick, in its descent towards the Sun ; for the Earth would be stretch-
ed somewhat into an Oblong Spheroid, in such a case; and as the comet
went along, it is evident, that that end of tne Spheroid that was next to it,
would, in some measure, follow it or be drawn after it, which would beget
just such a motion.
88. ATOMS. It is certain that, when God first created Matter, or the
various Chaoses of Atoms, besides creating the Atoms and giving the
whole Chaos its motion, he designed the tigiire and shape of every Atom,
and likewise their places ; which doubtless was done with infinite wisdom,
and with an eye to waat should foliow from the particular bulk, figure and
place of every Atom ; and this be so ordered that, without doing any thing
more, the Chaoses of themselves, according to the established Laws of
Matter, were brought into these various and excellent forms, adapted to
every of God's ends, excepting the more excellent works of plants and
animals, which it was proper and fit God should have an immediate hand
in. So the Atoms of one Chaos were created in such places, of such mag-
nitudes and figures, that the Laws of Nature brought them into this form,
fit, in every regard, for them who were to be the inhabitants.
AXIOMS. 1. If a thing is to come one of two or more ways, if it hap-
pen in one of those ways, and not in an- -^
other, it will be because there is some
reason why it shoulu happen this way, and
not another, And in things that have
happened, there is some reason, why they
have happened this way more than ano-
ther. For instance, I say it is evident, ^rT\.
that if the body C be at rest, but is to move tf {^^
either towards A, or B, or D, or E, if it
move towards E, it will be because there
is some reason why it should move to-
wards E, more than why it should move
towards A. B, or D.
2. Which necessarily follows from the
E
former ; when there is an equal reason, why the thing should be, or happen
each of the supposed ways, and it cannot be all, it will be neither. If it
can be proved that there is equal reason why the body C should move to-
wards either A, B, D, or E, it will move towards neither of them.
3. The same force will equally separate all bodies, or parts of bodies,
conjoined with equal strictness, ceteris paribus, —This to prove that it holds
in all Atoms. r„, ■ a e
4. Nothing produces Anything where it is not. There is no need ot
inserting the word immediately here ; for in the sense of this Axiom, that
only, which immediately does a thing, properly does it. For instance
when one body is thrown against another, and causps that other body to
move; in the sense of this Axiom, it was the body that was thrown, that
NOTES ON NATWRAL b'ClENCE. 761
moved the other, and not the man that threw it. The Axiom is evident,
because it is a contradiction to suppose that the body acts where it is not,
or to say that it exerts itself, where itself is not. It is evident that, if a
body be not in such a space, that it is all one with respect to that space, as
if it had no existence at all.
5. Wherefore, if a body is placed alone in a
space, as for instance, the body C, in th« midst of
the space ABE, there being no other corporeal
Deing- in that space; if this body be at rest, and af-
terwards it begins to move, it is manifest that it is
not moved by any corporeal being, but by a being A
not corporeal. Or if the body C be held at rest, so
that it cannot be moved, it is evident it is held there
by an incorporeal being.
B
6. For the same reason, if the two bodies e, and o, touching each other
be touched by no other body, if the body c, be held to the
body o. so that it cannot be moved away from it, it is evident f^
that it is held there by an incorporeal being ; for the body o, r ^^ — ^
cannot possibly act upon the body e, so as to hinder it from
moving away ; for by Axiom 4, the body o does not act where
it is not; but the body o, is, no further than its surface is.
And the case will be the sanae, let the bodies touch in
one point, or in more, or by lines or surfaces; as the bodies
a, and v. If v cannot be moved towards y, it must be an in- '
corporeal being that keeps it immoveable ; for a is present
no farther than the planey m, and therefore cannot possibly
act on v, which is beyond it, to hinder its being moved to-
wards y.
y
POSTULATUM. The attraction of small bodies, is so much greater
than the attraction of great bodies, according to the quantity of matter ia
them, at the same distance from the surface of each, as the squares of the
distances of the parts of the small body are less. For the parts of small
bodies attract bodies nigh to them immensely more than corresponding
parts of great bodies, because the parts of a small body may lie so much
nearer to the body attracted. Therefore, small bodies attract bodies near
their surface, with immensely greater strength, according to the quantity
of matter that is in them, than great bodies, supposing they be equally
dense. — But the minute particles of bodies have commonly vastly more
matter in proportion to their dimefisions, than great bodies; and therefore
will attract abundantly more, for that reason.
RAINBOW. The separation of heterogeneous rays, in the Rainbow,
is not at the reflexion of the concave surface, but at the two refractions
going in, and coming out. There is not a distinct Reflexibility, but only
Refrangibility.
Vol. I. 9e
^
762^ APPENDIX.
K.
(Seep. 531.)
FAMILY AKD DESCEXDENTS OF PRESIDENT EDWARDS-.'
First. FAMILY.
The following is a copy of the Family Record, in his own hand, in the
Family Bible.
" Jonathan Edwards, son of Timothy and Esther Edwards of Windsoij
in Connecticut.
"I was born Oct. 5,1703.
" I was ordained at Northampton, Feb. 15, 1727.
"I was married to Miss Sarah Pierrepont, July 28, 1727.
"My wife was born Jan. 9, 1710.
" My daughter Sarah was born on a Sabbath day, between 2 and 3
o'clock in the afternoon, Aug. 25, 1728.
" My daughter Jerusha was bom on a Sabbath day, towards the conclu-
sion of the afternoon exercise, April 26, 1730.
" My daughter Esther was born on a Sabbath day, between 9 and 10
o'clock in the forenoon, Feb. 13, 1732.
" My daughter Mary was born April 7th, 1734, being Sabbath day, the
sun being about an hour and a half high, in the morning.
" My daughter Lucy was born on Tuesday, the last day of Aug. 1736,
between 2 and 3 o'clock in the morning.
" My son Timothy was born on Tuesday, July 25, 1738, between 6 and
7 o'clock in the morning.
" My daughter Susawnah was born on Friday, June 20, 1740, at about 3-
in the morning.
" All the family, above named, had the measles, at the latter end of the
year 1740.
" My daughter Eunice was born on Monday morning. May 9, 1743,
about half an hour after midnight, and was baptized the sabbath following.
" My son Jonathak was born on a sabbath-day-night, May 26, 1745, be-
tween 9 and 10 o'clock, and was baptized the sabbath following.
"Mydp.ughter Jerusha died on a sabbath day, Feb. 14, 1747, about 5
o'clock in the morning, aged 17.
" My daughter Elizabeth was born on Wednesday, May 6, 1747, be-
tween 10 and 1 1 o'clock at night, and was baptized the sabbath following.
" My Gon Pierrepont was born on a sabbatli-day-night, April 8, 1750, be«
tween 8 and 9 o'clock ; and was baptized the sabbath following.
" I was dismissed from my pastoral relation to the first Church in North-
ampton, June 22d, 1750.
" My daughter Sarah was married to Mr. Elihu Parsons, June 11, 1750.
" My daughter Mary was married to Timothy D wight, Esq. of North-
ampton, Nov. 8, 1750.
" My daughter Esther was married to the Rev. Aaron Burr of Newark,
June 29, 1752.
" Mr. Burr aforesaid. President of the New Jersey College, died at
Princeton, Sept. 24, 1757, of the Nervous Fever. Mr. Burr was l3orn
Jan. 4, 1715.
" I was properly initiated President of New Jersey College, by taking
the previous oaths, Feb. 16, 1758."
APPENDIX. 763
Rev. Jonathan Edwards, Presidientof Nassau Hall, died of the small
pox, March 22, 1748, and was buriod March 24th.
Esther Burr, wife of Rev. Aaron Burr, died at Princeton, April 7, 1758,
of a short illness, aged 26.
Sarah Edwards, wife of Jonathan Edwards, died Oct. 2, 1758, about 1^
o'c]»3k, and was buried at Princeton the day following.
Elizabeth Edwards, daughter of Jonathan and Sarah, died at North-
ampton, Jan. 1, 1762, aged 14.
Lucy Woodbridge died at Stockbridge in Oct. 1786, aged 50.
Rev. Jonathan Edwards, D. D. died at Schenectady, Aug. 1,1801, aged
56.
Susannah Porter died at Hadley, in the spring of 1802, aged 61.
Sarah Parsons died at Goshen, Mass. May 15, 1805, aged 76.
Mary D wight died at Northampton, Feb. 1807, aged 72.
Timothy Edwards died at Stockbridge in the autumn of 1813, aged 75.
Eunice Hunt died at Newbern,N. C. in the autumn of 1822, aged 79.
Pierrepont Edwards died at Bridgeport, April 14, 1826, aged 76.
Secand. — more remote descende>"ts.
Elihu Parsons, Esq. ) married June 11, 1750. They lived at Stockf
Sarah Edwards, \ bridge and afterwards at Goshen,
Children.
1. Ebenezer. Died in infancy.
2. Esther, born May 17, 1752, died at Stockbridge, Nov. 17, 1774.
3. Elihu, born Dec. 9, 1753, married Rhoda Hinsdale of Lenox. He
died at Goshen in Aug. 1804. They had 6 children.
4. Eliphalet, born Jan. 1756 ; married Martha Young of Long Island.
He died at Chenango, N. Y. in Jan. 1813. They had 5 children.
5. Lydia, bom Jan. 15, 1757; married Aaron Ingersoll of liCe. They
had 4 children.
6. Lucretia, born Aug. 3, 1759 ; married Rev. Justin Parsons of Pittsr
field, Vt. She died at Goshen in Dec. 1786. They had 1 child.
7. Sarah, born Sept. 8, 1760; married David Ingersoll of Lee, Dec.
13, 1781. They had 13 children.
8. Lucy, born Oct. 14, 1762; married Joshua Ketchum. They had
3 children.
9. Jonathan. Died an infant.
10. Jerusha. Died an infant.
11. Jerusha, born May, 1766; married Ira Seymour of Victor, N. y.
They have had 5 children.
n. Jerusha, died unmarried, at the age of 17.
jjy ^ Rev. Aaron Burr, ^ married June 29, 1752. They lived at Newark,
\ Esther Edwards, ^ and Princeton.
Children.
1. Sarah, born May 3, 1754; married Hon. Tapping Reeve of Litch-
field, Conn. They had 1 child, Aaron Burr Reeve.
2. Hon. Aaron Burr, Vice President of the Uuited States, born Feb. 6,
1756; married Mrs. Theodosia Prevost. They had one daughter.
jy ^ Timothy D wight, Esq. ) married Nov. 8, 1750. They lived at
I Mary Edwards, \ Northampton. He died at Natchez, in
1776; and she, in Feb. 1807, at Northampton.
Children 13.
1. Rev. Timothy Dwight, DD., LL. D., President of Yale College,
born May 14, 1752 ; married Mary, the daughter of Benjamin Wool-
764 Appendix.
sey, Esq. of Dorsous, L. I. Tftey had 7 children. He died at New-
Haven, Jan. 11, 1817.
^. Sereno Edwards D wight, M. D., born 1753; married Miss Lyman.
They had 2 children. He was lost at sea, on the coast of Nova Sco-
tia, in 1779.
3. Jonathan D wight, born 1755; married Miss Wright. They had 2
children. He died in 1H0-.
•4. Erastus Dwight, born 1756 ; died, unmarried, in 1825.
5. Maurice William Dwight, M. D., born in 17S8; married Margaret
Dewitt. They had 2 children.
6. Sarah, born May 29, 1760; married Seth Storrs of Northampton »
She died at Northampton, in 1805.
7. Hon. Theodore Dwight, born in 1762 ; married Abbey Alsop. They
have 3 children.
8. Mary, born in 1764; married Lewis R. Morris. They had 1 child.
9. Delia, born in 1766 ; married Jonathan Edwards Porter, Esq. They
had 3 children.
10. Nathaniel Dwight, M. D., born in 1769 ; married Miss Robbins.
They have 4 children.
11. Elizabeth, bornin 1771 ; married WilHam W. Woolsey, Esq. They
had 8 children. She died at New-Haven in the autumn of 1812.
12. Cecil Dwight, born June 10, 1774; married Mary Clap. They
have had 11 children.
13. Henry Edwin Dwight, born in 1776 ; married Electa Keyes. They
had 6 children.
Jahleel Woodbridge, Esq. > married June 1764. They lived at Stock-
Lucy Edwards, ^ bridge.
Children^ 7.
1. Jonathan Woodbridge, Esq., born 1766; married Sarah Meach.
They had 8 children.
2. Stephen, born 1778, and had several children.
3. Joseph Woodbridge, Esq., born in 1770; married ^Louisa Hopkins.
They had 4 children.
4. Lucy, born in 1772; married Henry Brown. They had 9 or 10
children.
5. John Woodbridge, Esq.
6. Sarah, married a Mr. Leicester of Griswold, Conn. They had »
children.
7. Rev Timothy Woodbridge, of Green River. N. Y.
-^^y K Hon. Timothy Edwards, } married Sept. 25, 1760. They lived at
^' \ Rhoda Ogden, \ Stockbridge.
Children 15. Two died young.
1. Sarah. 2. Edward. 3. Jonathan. 4. Richard. 5. Phebe.
6. William. 7. Robert Ogden. 8. Timothy. 9. Mary Ogden.
10. Rhoda. 11. Mary. 12. Anna. 13. Robert.
yyy ^ Eleazar Porter, Esq. ) married S-ept. 1761. They lived at Had-
' \ Susannah Edwards, \ ley.
Children 5.
1. Eleazar. 2. William. 3. Jonathan Edwards. 4. Moses. 5. Pierrepont.
YjTT S Thomas Pollock, Esq. ) married Jan. 1764. They lived at Ehz-
* \ Eunice Edwards, \ abetiitown, N. J.
Childreii 5.
1. Elizabeth, married Williams Esq.
2. Hester, died unman ied.
3. Thomas Pollock, Esq.
4. Frances, married John Deveraux, Esq. They have 3 children.
APPENDIX-. "765
3. George Pollock, Esq. ^
TV S ^^^•. J'^'ft';^" ^^'"^''}f^ ^^- ) married in 17^0. They lived at
TX. ] President ot Union College, V N^^.^.H^ven, and Schenectady.
( Sarah Porter, )
Children 4. One died young.
1. Mary, married Mr. Hoit, of Schenectady.
2. Jonathan Walter Edwards, Esq. Married Elizabeth Tryon.
3. Jerusha, married Rev. Calvin Chapin D. D. of Stepney.
X. Elizabeth. Died unmarried, at the age of 14.
■yj ^ Hon. Pierrepont Edwards, ) married May, 1769. They lived at
( Frances Ogden, ^ New-Haven.
Children 10. Of whom 4 died in infancy.
1. Susan, married Samuel W. Johnson, Esq. They have had 6 children.
2. Hon. John Starkes Edwards, married Louisa Morris. They had 3
children.
3. Hon. Henry Waggerman Edwards, married Lydia Miller. They have
had 8 children.
4. Hon. Ogden Edwards, married Harriet Penfield. They had \0
children.
5. Alfred Edwards, married Deborah Glover.
6. Henrietta Frances, married Eli Whitney, Esq. They had 4 ehildrerl'.
CATALOGUE Of PRESIDENT EDWARDS WORKS, HERETOFORE PUBLISHED.
1731. God glorified in Man's Dependence; A Sermon on 1 Cor. i. 29 — 31.
Boston.
1734. A Divine and Supernatural Light imparted to the Soul by the Spirit of
God ; A Sermon on Matt. xvi. 17. Boston.
1735. (Probably.) Curse ye Meroz ; A Sermon on Judges v. 33. (This I have
not found.)
1736. Narrative of Surprising Conversions, London.
1738. Five Discourses, prefixed to the first American edition of the preceding,
Boston.
1741. Sinners in the hands of an angry God; A Sermon on Deut. xxxii. 35.
Boston.
1741. Sorrows of the Bereaved spread before Jesus; A Sermon at the funeral
of the Rev. William Williams, on Matt. xi\'. 12. Boston.
1741. Distinguishing Marks of a Work of the True Spirit; A Sermon on I
John iv. 1, preached at New Haven, Sept. 10, 1741. Boston.
1742. Thoughts on the Revival of religion in New England in 1740. Boston.
1743. The Watchman's Duty and Account ; A Sermon on Heb. xiii. 17, at the
Ordination of the Rev. Jonathan Judd. Boston,
1744. The True Excellency of a Gospel Minister ; A Sermon on John v. 35, at
the Ordination of the Rev. Robert Abercrombie. Boston.
1746. Treatise on Religious Affections. Boston.
1747. True Saints, when absent from the body, present with the Lord ; A Ser-
mon on 2 Cor. v. 8, at the Funeral of Rev. David Brainerd. Boston.
1748. God's awful Judgments in breaking the Strong Rods of Community ; A
Sermon on the death of Col. John Stoddard. Boston.
1749. Life and Diary of the Rev. David Brainerd, Boston.
1749. Christ the Example of Gospel Ministers ; A Sermon on John xiii. 15^
16, at the Ordination of the Rev. Job Strong. Boston.
t749. Qu-alifica.tio»s for Full Communion in the Visible Church. Boston.
766 APPENDIX.
1750. Farewell Sermon to the People of Northampton. Boston.
1752- True Grace distinguished from the Experience of Devils; A Sermon o»
James ii. 19, before the Synod of Newark. JVew York.
1754. On the Freedom of the Will. Boston.
1758. On Original Sin. Boston.
1765. Eighteen Sermons, annexed to the Life by Dr. Hopkins. Boston.
1177. The History of Kedemption. Edinburgh.
1788. Nature of Virtue. Bo<to7i.
1788. God's Last End in the Creation. In the same pamphlet as the preceding.
1,788. Practical Sermons. Edinburgh.
1789. Twenty Sermons. Edinburgh.
1793. Misceiianeous Observations. Edinburgh.
il96. Miscellaneous Remarks. Edinburgh.
'A
:^^:^'^;:.
^^^S:#^'
~?^
^M^i
J
V^''
^^
f^ THE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY "^
^■^ REFERENCE DEPARTMENT ^
w
Thi. book is under no circumstances to be
t^kea from the Building
WTTmi ^-
''f^.L ■■.*»-
-i,v^J?-">X_.^
m » s m
%
'^^^^^'P^M
Wm^m^^^^^B.
^^H^
H^s:.'^-x.^r^%:'^:,''^%% ?